
BookJE^r 



ANONYMIANA; 

OR, 

TEN CENTURIES 



OF 



OBSERVATIONS 



ON 



VARIOUS AUTHORS AND SUBJECTS. 



, ILEDB ^ihuAjiL »u 



COMPl__ 

A LATE VERY LEARNED AND REVEREND DIVINE: 

AND 
FAITHFULLY PUBLISHED FROM THE ORIGINAL MS. 

WITH THE ADDITION OF A COPIOUS INDEX. 



Tres mihi convivae prope dissentire videntur, 
Poscentes vario rnultum diversa palato. 
Quid dem ? quid non dem ? renuis tu quod jubet alter ; 
Quod petis, id sane est invisum acidumque duobus. 

Hor. II. Epist. % 



LONDON: 

o 

PRINTED BY AND FOR JOHN NICHOLS AND SON, 

RED LION PASSAGE, FLEET STREET; 

AND SOLD BY MESSRS. LONGMAN, HURST, REES, AND ORME, 

PATERNOSTER ROW. 



1809. 




TH^ 



%± 



TrY 



( v ) 



ADVERTISEMENT. 

(Written about the year 1 7 66 J 



X HERE can be no occasion for much parade 
in introducing a Collection of this light and su- 
perficial nature to the world. It is only hoped 
that, in such a variety of Remarks and Obser- 
vations, something will be found that may hit 
and please the taste of Readers of all descriptions 
and denominations. It is the property of this 
sort of works, whether the person be of known 
and established character, anonymous, or pseudo- 
nymous, to promise something that may take 
with every Reader ; and it is upon this ground 
that the Collector of the following detached re- 
marks conceives some reasonable hope that it will 



VI ADVERTISEMENT. 

answer the purpose and the title of such farragos, 
and that he may be justified in applying to it the 
words of the Poet Martial on his own compo- 
sitions (I. 17.) : 

" Sunt bona, sunt qucedam mediocria, sunt 
mala plura." 
He trusts, however, that there are not many 
Observations of the last class. 

Whoever has a mind to know more of the 
Collections of this kind, so commonly known by 
the name of Anas, may find them en detail in 
the excellent preface of John Christopher Wolfius 
to the Casauhoniana, printed at Hamburg, 1710, 
1 2mo. Many more of the same stamp have since 
that sera been brought forward, and not been ill 
received, abroad more especially ; and this he 
has thought encouragement sufficient for him to 
adventure the present publication. It is only need- • 
ful to observe here, that whereas compilations 
of this species were originally supposed to consist 
of such heterogeneous and miscellaneous articles 
as casually dropped from the mouths of great 
men, and were noticed by their families, the 
plan was afterwards adopted by professed authors. 



ADVERTISEMENT. vii 

who chose to write in that mode ; and with some 
shew of reason, since certainly some good things, 
and on various subjects, may occur to men of 
literature, which cannot properly be introduced 
in their works ; and, though highly worthy of 
being preserved, would be lost, unless perpetu- 
ated in some such manner as this. 

He has only to add, that if this little volume 
succeeds, so as to merit the approbation of the 
Publick, it may possibly be followed by a second. 
of the like miscellaneous matters and size. 



( viii ) 



POSTSCRIPT, 1809. 



THE preceding Advertisement is given in 
the learned Writer's own words, as modestly in- 
tended to have been prefixed to Five of his Cen- 
turies in 1766. He lived thirty years after that 
period ; occasionally revising the first series, 
and, about the year IJjS, completed the other 
Five : all which are now submitted to the Pub- 
lick, without the least hazard of diminishing 
the fair fame of the worthy and benevolent 
Collector; whose name is withheld, not from 
the silly wish to deceive, but from an idea that 
divulging it would be contrary to the spirit of 
the Title which he had chosen for his publication. 
There are, however, both personal and local 
allusions sufficient to discover the Author to any 
one in the least conversant with the Literary 
History of the Eighteenth Century. 

For an excellent Index the Editor is indebted 
to the diligence and ingenuity of a young Friend. 

J. N. 



ANONYMIANA 



CENTURIA PRIMA. 



L 

1 HE Author .whom Shakspeare chiefly 
follows in his Historical Plays is Hall the 
Chronicler. The character Bishop Nicolson, 
in the Historical Library, gives of this writer, is 
this : " If the Reader desires to know what sort 
of cloaths were w r orn in each king's reign, and 
how the fashions altered, this is an Historian 
for his purpose." — I am sure he is a very difficult 
author ; neither do I think his descriptions can 
be understood by any but a Court-taylor, or an 
Upholsterer^ if by them. However, this is not a 
just character of Hall, who was a good writer for 
his time, a competent scholar, and has been 
much used by some later authors, as Shakspeare^ 
Mirrour of Magistrates, &c. 

B 



2 ANONYMIANA* 

II. 

It is noted in the Menagiana, that the surname 
of Devil has been borne by several persons. 
(See Dr. Tovey, p. 14). — On the other hand, 
there is a person of the name of God mentioned 
in Hall's Chronicle.—- A lady called Dea ; Mis- 
son, vol. I. p. 291. 

HI. , 

The Crane was an usual dish in grand enter- 
tainments about the time of Henry VIII. (Hall's 
Chronicle, f. 1#5 ; Strype's Memoirs of Arch- 
bishop Cranmer, p. 452 ; Somner's Appendix. 
jp. 29; Skelton, p. 185,— 

" How some of you do eat 
In Lentoh season flesh meat, 
Fesaunte, Partriche, and Cranes.") 
It is usual in Italy, where they take them (Boc- 
c&cio, Decameron, IV. 4.) — I cannot imagine 
whence our ancestors procured them : it is obvious 
to suppose they were nothing but Herons ; but 
that was not the case, for Herons are mentioned 
at the same time in Somner. They were in 
use also in the time of William the Conqueror 
(Dugd. Baron, vol. I. p. 10Q.) — Eaten, and dif- 
ferent from the Heron ; Ames, p. 90. 

IV. 

It is the custom abroad for the Cadets of great 
families to retain the title of their father : the 



CENTURY I. 3 

sons of Counts are all Counts, &c. Richard de 
la Pole, brother of Edmond de la Pole, and son 
of John de la Pole, Dukes of Suffolk, fled with 
his brother into Flanders in the time of Henry 

VII. The Duke, his brother, was sent into 
England, and beheaded in the year 1513. Ri- 
chard continued abroad ; and I have seen, in the 
valuable collection of Thomas Barrett, Esq. of 
Lee, in Kent, an instrument signed Hi : Suf- 

folkc, 1507, which can be accounted for no 
otherwise than by supposing this Richard to use 
the title of the family whilst abroad, his brother 
the Duke being then living. This Richard was 
afterwards slain at the battle of Pavia. See 
Sandford's Genealogical History of England, 
p. 401 ; and Brook, p. 211. 

V. 

Charles Brandon, the great favourite of Henry 

VIII. was advanced to the title of Viscount 
L'Isle 5 Henry VIII. : this was May 15; and 
upon Feb. 1 following he was raised to the dig- 
nity of Duke of Suffolk. See Dugdale, vol. 
III. p. 299.— -He afterwards, to wit, April 20, 
1,4 Henry VIII, surrendered up the title of 
L'Isle ; so, Sandford, p. 448 : and April 26, 
15 Henry VIII, Arthur Plantagenet, natural 
son of King Edward IV. was created Viscount 
L'Isle. I look upon it to be a very uncommon 
thing for a Nobleman to relinquish a title, and 

B2 



4 ANONYMIANA. 

presume there are very few instances of it : but 
see Dugdale's Baronage, vol. I. p. 282. 

VI. 

The English word to whisper is a mere tech- 
nical word, and intended to express the sound. 
The same may be said of the Latin superro, and 
the French chuchuter y both of which represent 
the action. 

VII. 

Surnames of this orthography Gill are some 
pronounced with G hard, and some with G soft ; 
which is all owing to the different etymon ; Gill 
in the first case being the short name for Gilbert, 
and in the other of Julian and Juliana, or Gylliam 

VIII. 

Upon reviewing a place after an absence of 
some time, the several actions which formerly 
have passed there are wont to occur to the mind. 
The Philosophers term this an association of 
ideas, — a name invented by the Moderns. The 
observation, however, that the sight of places 
would often revive the remembrance of certain 
passages in life did not escape the Antients ; for 
thus Ovid, 

" Ante oculos urbisque domus, et forma loco- 
rum est ; 
Succeduntque suis singula^ facta locisT 

De Tristib. III. 4. 57- 



CENTURY I. 5 

And long before Ovid we have this observation 
of the great Philosopher Aristotle, dvd^YiTiv, dp 9 
o^otx, yj zvuvjk, vj t£ o-vvFyvg, yivSTQcci. Recorda- 
tionem, aliqud re simili, aid contrarid, aut 
vicind, excitari. 

IX. 
Limina Apostolorum is an expression fre- 
quently used by Latin writers for the Court or 
Church of Rome, alluding to the Founders of 
that Church St. Peter and St. Paul. (See Ingul- 
phus, p. 2; Matth. Westrn. p. 132; Eddius, 
p. 41 ; Beda vit. Benedicti Biscop. p. 293. Et 
recte puto Mabillonius, p. 3 00, inseri vult ad 
Limina ; for see p. 301, 302. Beda, p. 139, 187, 
188. alibi.) — It occurs particularly in the oath 
of obedience to that See taken by our Prelates 
before the Reformation. Hall the Chronicler has 
given us a translation of that oath ; and when he 
comes to those words, he has it, The Light es of the 
Apostles I shall visit e yerebj personally. Hall, 
f. 205, b.— (N. B. Fox, Martyr, vol. II. p. 333> 
has the same error ; probably from Hall ; but 
vol. I. p. 298, he has it right, interpreting it the 
Palace.) From whence it appears that his copy 
was either corrupt in that place, or that he was 
himself so heedless as to read Lamina for Limina. 

X. 

It is said the Peers sit in the House in right 
of their Baronies: but this cannot be true ; for 



b ANONYMIANA. 

some Peers never were Barons ; as Charles Bran- 
don Duke of Suffolk was created at first Viseount 
L'Isle, and never was a Baron : and I presume 
there are other instances besides this. The case 
is, every majus includes its minus ; and there- 
fore, as a Baron may sit, every higher degree 
must enjoy the privilege, 

XI. 

The first Book printed by Subscription, so 
far as I can recollect, is Minshew's " Guide unto 
the Tongues." 

XIL 
I know not where I picked up the following 
lines, but they are a severe satire on the Insa- 
tiability of Prostitutes : 

■ * Celia 's such a world of charms, 
5 Tis heav'n to be within her arms ; 
Celia 's so devoutly given, 
She wishes every man in heav'n." 

XIII. 

The inscription written over one of the gates 
of Tournay, which we meet with in Speed, p. 
1001, Jannes ton me a perdeu ton puceltage, 
" Thou hast never lost thy maidenhead," import- 
ing that the city had never been taken, was copied 
by the Author from Hall's Chronicle, fol. 44 of 
Henry VIII. where it is more correctly given, 
Jammes ton ne a perdeu ton pucellage. 



CENTURY I. 7 

XIV. 

I have known some, out of an affectation 
of the etymology, pronounce onely for only ; 
speaking the word as we do one, upon a pre- 
sumption that it was derived from that adjective : 
but I take it to be deduced, not from one, but 
from alone ; for it is written alonely twice in the 
Letters which Anne Boleyn sent to Cardinal 
Wolsey. (Burnet' s Hist, of Reform, vol. I. p. 55.) 
— And it often occurs so written in Hall's Chro- 
nicle (see also Skelton, p. 282) : from whence 
it should seem that only is an abbreviation of 
alonely, and consequently that it comes from 
alone, and not from one. The word alone, I 
conceive, is no other than the French a Van. 

XV. 

The first Book that was published in England 
with an Appendix or collection of Original Pa- 
pers, a practice which has since been often fol^ 
lowed by our Antiquaries and Historians very 
laudably, was Mr, Somner's Antiquities of Can* 
terbury, which came out in 1640, 4to. 

XVI. 

The written Sermon from whence the Preacher 
delivers the discourse is called the Clergyman's 
Notes ; of which the reason may be, either that 
formerly the whole Sermon at large was not 
committed to writings but only certain heads oy 



8 ANONYMIANA. 

short notes, by way of so many outlines, to keep 
him to his subject, and to preserve something of 
a method in the extempore harangue ; or rather 
as I think from the custom of writing short-hand, 
which prevailed much amongst the Clergy in the 
seventeenth century ; those characters, or marks 
of abbreviation, being in Latin styled JYotce. 

XVII. 

There is an hexameter verse in the New 
Testament : 

** Husbands, love your wives, and be not bit- 
ter against them." Col. iii. ig ; 
But this does not run so well as the following : 

" Benjamin immortal Jonson/ most highly 
renowned." 
This though is not accidental, but was made on 
purpose. The accidental ones,T believe, are very 
few, our language not easily running 'into that 
measure. 

XVIII. 

Cancella* are lattice-work, by which the Chan- 
cels being formerly parted from the body of the 
Church, they took their names from thence. 
Hence too the Court of Chancer!/ and the Lord 
Chancellor borrowed their names, that Court 
being inclosed with open work of that kind. 
And so to cancel a writing is to cross it out with 
the pen, which naturally makes something like 
the figure of a lattice. 



CENTURY I. 9 

XIX. 

Who can pretend to say the Jesuits are a late 
order, when they are mentioned in the Bible: 
" of Jcsui, the family of the Jesuites" Num- 
bers xxvi. 44. 

XX. 

Proculus is the name of a Romish Saint 
(Bede's Marty rol. p. 344, edit. Smith) ; and 
from thence the name of a Bell. Proculus with 
o long (or Procalus rather, as I think) is the 
Clapper of a Bell ; and Proculus is a Christian 
name in Italy. One of the name of Proculus 
being killed by the fall of the clapper of a bell 
called St. Procultfs in Italy, the following dis- 
tich was made on the occasion : 

Si procul a Proculo Proculi campana fidsset, 

Tunc procul a Proculo Procalus ipseJbrcL 

XXI. 

The common opinion is that Bishop Blase was 
the inventor of the art of Wool-combing ; but 
that is a vulgar error, for he is only the Patron 
or Tutelary Saint of the Woolcombers, who as- 
sumed him for their Saint because his flesh was 
torn with iron combs by the persecutor Agrico- 
Jaus. See Smith ad Bedae Martyrolog. p. 340. 

XXII 

Gardiner writes to Wolsey in the year 152$ 
from Lyons in France, on occasion of the sick- 



10 ANONYM! AN A. 

ness of the Pope Clement VII. " that there went 
a prophecy that an Angel should be the next 
Pope, but should die soon after." Burnefs Hist. 
Reform, vol. I. p. 6*3.— This was Cardinal An- 
gelo ; for whose interest, no doubt, and by whose 
adherents, this saying was spread about. Bishop 
Burnet, p. 66*, calls him Cardinal Angell. 

XXIII. 

The Singing Psalms of Sternhold and Hop- 
kins are now usually printed in verses of eight 
syllables and six with a single alternate rhythm : 
this is the case of the first twenty-four Psalms ; 
and the music or tunes are adapted to that mea- 
sure. But this is all deviation from the original 
state of things, these Psalms being all verses of 
fourteen syllables, and consequently written in 
entire, rhythm. In such manner they were pub- 
lished at first, and are so printed now in some 
books : and on tuning and giving out but eight 
syllables first, and then six, according to the pre- 
sent mode, the sense is often much broken, as 
Psalm xxiv. 

" The Earth is all the Lord's, with all 
Her store and furniture ; 
Yea, his is all the world, and all 
That therein doth endure." 
But write this in two verses, and the sense will 
be much clearer, and to the illiterate far more 
intelligible. 



CENTURY I. II 

f c The earth is all the Lord's, with all her store 
and furniture : 

Yea, his is all the world, and all that therein 

doth endure." 
As to verses of fourteen syllables, Phaer*s and 
Twyne's Virgil is in that measure ; and Twyne's 
dedication bears date Jan. 1, 15 84. So is Chap- 
mans Homer. See Whalley's Enquiry into the 
Learning of Shakspeare, p. 8l ; Heylins Cosm. 
II. p. 225. And so William Webbe, in his Dis- 
course of English Poetry, lj86\ concerning 
whose testimony relative to this matter take the 
words of the British Librarian, p. Ql : " The 
longest verse in length our author has seen used 
in English, consists of sixteen syllables, not much, 
used, and commonly divided, each verse equally 
into two, rhyming alternately. The next in length, 
is of fourteen syllables, the most usual of all 
others among translators of the Latin poets, 
which also is often divided into two lines ; the 
first of eight syllables, the second of six, whereof 
the sixes always rhyme, and sometimes the 
others." But, methinks, if both eights and 
sixes rhyme, it should be esteemed a different 
measure. 

XXIV, 

In Dr. Fiddes's Life of Cardinal Wolsey there 
is a print of the House of Lords, as it sat 
14 Henry VIII. or 1 522; and Mr. Anstis, Gar- 
ner, has very well illustrated it in the Appendix, 



12 ANONYMIA>?A. 

jp. 87, jseq. He there observes., p. 90, "Though 
Wolsey was Chancellor when this draught was 
made, yet we see some bishop supplied his place 
pro tempore, standing behind the travers on the 
right of the throne." This bishop was Cuth- 
bert Tonstal, bishop of London, as appears from 
Hall's Chronicle, in Henry VIII. fol. 106, whose 
words accord so perfectly with the print, that I 
shall cite them here : c The Kyng came into the 
Parliament-chamber, and there satte doune in the 
seate royall or throne, and at his fete on the right 
side satte the cardynal of Yorke and the arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, and at the raile behind 
stode doctor Tunstal bishop of London, which 
made to the whole parliament an eloquent ora- 
cion." The Commons, it seems, were present, as 
in the print. See Pari. Hist. III. p. 27. 

XXV. 

The French expressions precher la passion, 
and precher les paques, are very instructive ; for 
though the English Divines, when they please, 
are as good preachers as the French, yet they are 
often too negligent in this case, and will mount 
the pulpit upon a festival, without taking suffi- 
cient notice of the occasion, 

XXVI, 
Pamphlet. This word is antient (Lilye's 
Bufhues, p. 5 ; Lambarde's Perambulation of 



CENTURY I. IS 

Kent, p. 188; Hearne's Cur. Disc. p. 130 ; 
Hall's Chronicle, in Edw. V. f. ii. Ric. III. f. 32; 
Skelton, p. 47 ; Caxton's Preface to his Virgil, 
where it is written Pamiflettis ; British Libra- 
rian, p. 128 ; Nash, p. 3, 64, and in his preface 
he has the phrase " to pamphlet on a person," and 
pampheleteK, p. 30.) And though the French have 
it not, yet I take it to be of French extraction, 
and to be no other than Palm-feuillet, a leaf to 
be held in the hand, a book being a thing of 
a greater weight. So the French call it now feuille 
volant e, retaining one part of the compound. 
Palm is the old French word for hand, from 
whence we have Palmistry, the palm of the hand, 
a palm or span, and to palm a card, and from 
thence the metaphor of palming any thing upon 
a person. 

XXVII. 

We are not now sensible of the beauty of a 
Tmesis ; but it was certainly felt by the antients, 
as I infer from that verse of Virgil, JEn. II. 792. 

Ter conatus ibi collo dare brachia circum ; 

which might just as easily have been formed thus, 

Ter conatus ibi circumdare brachia collo. 

XXVIII. 

Piramus, being an Eastern name (for the scene 
of the story of Piramus and Thisbe lay at Baby- 
lon), is the same name with Piram king of Jar- 
muth, Josh. x. 3 ; and probably the same with 



14 AKONYMIANA. 

Hiram , the name of the king of Tyre, 1 Kings v« 
The P. may be no more than a strong aspirate. 
However, I dare say it is the same with Priam us, 
this prince being an Asiatic too, and the meta- 
thesis being so easy and common. Mr* Baxter 
tells us, ad Hon Od. III. ult. '* IL'^p JEgypti- 
orum lingud vir est> quo nomine crediderim eos 
Heroas suos, sive antiquos Reges appelldsse? 

xxuc 

Schism, <r%ur//tf j w r e pronounce this word as if it 
were written sism, contrary to etymology; the 
occasion of this was, that our old authors wrote 
it sysmatihe, as Skelton, p. 10S. 

XXX. 

Omnibus hoc vitium est Cantoribus, inter amicos 

Ut nunquam inducant animurn cantare, rogati : 

Injussi nunquam desist ant. Hor. Sat. I. 3. 

This false modesty in some, and invincible 

shyness in others, induced, no doubt, the custom 

of singing round, whereby all are emboldened 

to take their turn : a practice very antient ; for so 

Bede, speaking of Caedmon, who had an excellent 

talent at versification, but would never employ it 

on light and frivolous subjects, but only on divine 

things,--" unde nonnunquam in convivio, cum esset 

Isetitise causa ut omnes per ordinem cantare debe- 

rent, ille, ubi adpropinquare sibi citharam cerae- 

bat, surgebat a media ccena, et egressus ad suam 

domum repedabat." Beda, Hist. Eccles. IV, c. 24. 



CENTURY I. 15 

It seems on these occasions they used an instru- 
ment ; and so the Greeks and Romans, accord- 
ing to Hildebrand, — " In conviviis etiam myr- 
tus adhibita ad cantiones innuendas : erat enim 
quasi signum, quo dato cantare tenebatur con- 
viva. Plut. in Sympos. Suam unusquisque can- 
tlknam cantabat, cul tradita myrtusfuisset . . . 
Carmina ipsa vocabantur o-xo?\id, i. e. obliqita, 
sive tortuosa, quae quilibet convivarum, accepto 
myrteo ramo, canebat." F. Hildebrandi Antiqq. 
Jtom. p. 6*. — We are not to suppose though that 
every one of the guests had skill to touch the in- 
strument ; for Plutarch, Symposiac. I. 1. speak- 
ing of this custom amongst the Greeks says, 
" iirl Si t«tw Kupocg , uri^i(pspoixevtjg t psv wB7raiSvjj.evo; 
sXct^uviy ^ >')fo dppo(Q^svog y Tcav os etfjLiso'wv ov zrpc- 
friSfJLtwoV) crxoA/ov Mopae-Sri 10 fxr, kcivov ocvtQ /x>?Si pdfiiov. 
Et quia deinde lyra circumlata, eruditus illud 
carmen concinne modulabatur, recusabant rudes 
musicce, ctkoKigv fuit nominatum, quod neque 
facile esset, neque omnibus commune carmen.' 1 

XXXI. 

The Germans are noted for being excellent at 
Inventions. Amongst other things they first pro- 
duced, if we omit those few works of this kind 
amongst the antients, the books in Ana ; Luther s 
Table-Talk, published by Jo. Aurifaber, being 
the first production of this sort since the restora- 
tion of learning. See the preface to the Casau- 
boniana. 



iS . ANGNYMIANA. 

XXXII. 

In 1525 and 1526", commissions were given 
out, whereby a sixth part of the goods of laymen, 
and a fourth of the clergy, was to be levied 
throughout the kingdom. This met with great 
obstructions ; these commissions being contrary 
to law. The king, Henry VIII. declared he ex- 
pected nothing from his people but by way of 
free benevolence ; under which colour, though, 
great sums were required, and particularly from 
the citizens of London. One of their counsel 
pleaded such benevolences were expressly pro- 
hibited by statute 1 Ric. III. " To this it was 
answered, That laws enacted by usurpers are 
not presumed to bind legitimate princes; that 
Richard the Third was not only a tyrant, but 
had caused his own nephews to be assassinated, 
and was therefore more fit to suffer by the law 
than to make law : so that his intention was only 
to court the favour of the people by the most 
popular methods, he having no other prospect of 
supporting his unjust power: but that king Henry, 
having a just and uncontested title to the crown, 
could be bound no farther by any statute of 
Richard III. than himself should think fit to ap- 
prove ; it being absurd to think that an act of a 
factious assembly, confirmed no otherwise than 
by an usurper, and a criminal in the highest 
degree, should bind a Sovereign and rightful 



CENTURY I. 17 

Prince." Fiddes's Life of Wolsey, p. 349, who 
observes that " these are the reasons alledged by 
Lord Herbert, as spoken in defence of the Court; 
but he cites no authority for them." And then 
the Doctor insinuates as if his Lordship had here 
taken the liberty of arguing in a borrowed per- 
son, from the probable reason and circumstances 
of things. But his Lordship had an authority, 
viz. Hall's Chronicle, whose words very fairly 
imply all his Lordship suggests. Upon the 
vouching of the statute as above, the Cardinal 
replies, a Sir, I marvell that you speak of Richard 
the Third, whiche was a usurper and a murtherer 
of his owne nephews : Then of so evill a man 
how can the actes be good ? Make no such allega- 
tion; his actes be not honourable." Hall, f. 140. 

XXXIII. 

Battler le Bouquet, " to give the nosegay," is a 
French expression to bid one do in his turn that 
which others have done before him. Where- 
upon Cotgrave remarks, "In some parts of France, 
when a feast is ended, whereat neighbours have 
met and been merrie together, the master thereof 
delivers unto some one of the company a nosegay, 
and thereby ties him to make the next." But the 
general custom of giving the nosegay may seem 
to be borrowed from the Greeks : " 'E^si toi k, roc 
o-KoXia, (pouriv % y'svog drtj,ci7ujv shoci '&¥KUv\^iyoov czq-gc- 
<$£$ ? «AA' on ZtrpoQTov /xiv nSoy oolyjv t£ $c£ %qivc*)$ tyTfccvjsg 

c 



, 18 . ANONYMIANA. 

cii>y}g wot pew 'too pfav\ g, y\v ckvetpov oi^cu, Sjos to dSeiv tov 
h$dj*&rfj sKctXav. Quandoquidem o-xoXid etiam 
dicunt non esse genus cantilenas obscure conditae ; 
sed quia primum solerent cantare paeasiem Deo 
una omiies voce, laudes ipsius celebrando : deinde 
unusqliisque propriam cantilenarn, accepta myrto, 
quam ex eo acra^cy appellabant, quod eantaret is 
cui tradita ea esset." Plutarchi Symposiac. I. 1. 
ad finem. 

XXXIV. 
In the year 1745. when the, Scotch Rebels 
entered England, and a general consternation 
was diffused over a great part of the North, a 
certain Doctor preached upon Proverbs xxviii. 1. 
The wicked flee w'hen no man pursueth; but 
the righteous are hold as a lion. But, before a 
week was at an end, the Doctor and his family 
were gone, 

XXXV. 
To what I have said of the antiquity of the 
Bagpipe, in the Gentleman's. Magazine, l/54> 
p. 16% I would add Montf. Aiitiq. VII. p. 357 ; 
as likewise that, in 1755, I saw at Kiveton, the 
seat of his Grace the Duke of Leeds, in Yorkshire, 
a small painting in water-colours, where was a 
flock of sheep, and two figures, one of which was 
playing on a Bagpipe ; underneath was written : 

tars i' ADIVTRIV' MEV' . fSNDS . D'NE . AD 
ADIVVA'DVM i MS.. 



CENTURY I. 19 

This is the beginning of the Cgth Psalm in the 
Vulgate version, Deus in adjutorium meum in- 
tende : Domine ad adjuvandum me [festlnaj ; 
and from the form of the writing, and the abbre- 
viations, might be done about the year 1450. I 
judge -this painting to have been an illumination 
to that Psalm in some Psalter or Breviary, an,d 
to have been taken from thence and framed. — 
From this word illuminate, comes our English 
word to Umn, or paint in water-colours. 

XXXVL 

It is a pleasant mistake the editor of the Bib- 
liotheca Literaria, Dr. Samuel Jebb, has com- 
mitted in Number VI. of that work. Dr. Thomas 
Brett sent him an extract of Mons. Blondel's 
History of the Roman Calendar: This extract 
begins p. 2,9 ; and p. 41, where the Doctor was to 
give an account of Blondel's first book of the 
second part, he had written in his copy, " The 
account which he gives concerning the regulation 
of the Council of Nice foir the celebration of- 
Easter, I have extracted it in a waste leaf at the 
end of the Bishop of St. Asaph's historical account 
of Church Government, to which I refer ;' 9 
meaning, that as he had made this extract for 
his own use, and had already done that first book 
in his copy of Bishop Lloyd's work, he would 
spare himself the trouble of writing it over again. 
So w T hen the extract came to be printed. Dr. 



20 ANONYMIANA, 

Jebb very- heedlessly, instead of sending to Dr. 
Brett for a transcript of that part of the extract, 
let the reference go to the press just as. he found , 
it. I borrowed Bishop Lloyd's book of Doctor 
Brett formerly; and seeing this extract from 
Blondel in the Doctor s hand- writing in a waste- 
leaf, the Doctor told me the story. 

N. B. Dr. Brett was an excellent computist, 
and was indeed author of the account of the 
Calendar in Mr.Wheatley's book on the Common 
Prayer. 

XXXVII. 

The Doctor took for his text, We preach not 
ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord, 2 Cor. iv. 5. 
The text he pronounced twice, and very em- 
phatically ; but, pausing rather longer than ordi- 
nary, the second time, at the words we preach 
not ourselves, one of the audience,, turning to his. 
next neighbour, cried, " but our curates." 

XXXVIII. 

It is an observation that the names of the 
creatures are all Saxon ; but the meat or flesh of 
them French. Cow, cu ; bullock, bulluce ; ox, 
oxa; calf, cealf; swine, y pin ; sheep, j~cepe. 
On the contrary, beef is the French bceuf; veal, 
veau, from whence veeler is to calve, veele' is a 
new-fallen calf, and velin is vellum or parch- 
ment made of calves skins. Pork is pore ; mut- 
ton, mouton; and to carry the matter a little 



CENTURY I. 21 

farther, gammon is jambon; giggot the French 
gigot; and loin longe. The cause and occasion 
of this, I suppose, might be, that at and after 
the Conquest of this land by the. Normans, the 
country people, who had the breeding of the 
cattle, and the management of the farms, con- 
tinued to be chiefly Saxons, and consequently re- 
tained their old names ; but the townsfolk, who 
carried on trades, and bought the cattle of the 
rusticks for slaughter, were chiefly Normans, and 
when the beasts were in their hands would of 
course use their own words in speaking of the 
meat of them. 

XXXIX. 

A gentleman of St. Johns College, Cambridge, 

having a clubbed foot, which occasioned him to 

wear a shoe upon it of a particular make, and 

with a high heel, one of the college wits called 

. him Bildad the Shiihtte, alluding to Job ii. 11. 

XL. 

* c A learned gentleman," says Mr. Warton, in 
his observations upon Spenser, " one R. C. who 
has inserted a letter to Camden in his Remains, 
thus speaks " and then he cites a passage from 
the Remains, article Languages. This R. C. is 
Richard Carew of Anthony in Cornwall, Esq. 
the author of the Survey of the County of Corn- 
wall: and in a late edition of the Survey, 
1723, this piece of his, intituled, The Excel- 



Q2 ANONYMIANA. " 

lency of 4 he English Tongue, is prefixed as a 
new piece then first printed, whereby the book- 
seller has apparently imposed upon the purcha- 
sers, since it was already extant amongst Camden's 
Remains. 

XLI. 

Many people in the Northern parts of England 
will pronounce Christmas, Kesmas. It is a mani- 
fest corruption^ and arose probably at first from 
the abbreviated orthography of Cej^msejy e for 
Cmrrernaerre. 

XLII. 

The late Dr. David Wilkins, Prebendary of 
Canterbury, a man of indefatigable industry, 
but grievously afflicted with the gout, had formed 
a design, as he told me, of publishing an Euro- 
pean Polyglott 2 in order to illustrate the Scriptures 
of the Old and New Testament, by exhibiting in 
one view the authorized translations of the dif- 
ferent nations of Europe, together with the best 
private ones of certain particular learned men, 
whereby the sense they severally put upon many 
of the more difficult texts might the more com- 
modiously appear. But, alas ! the Doctor died 
before he had made any great advances in this 
project. 

XLIII. 

The name of the son of Telamon seems to be 
very irregularly formed from the Greek A'lxg; for 
the Latins generally turn the Greek Ai into Ae 3 
as in Aetolia, and Aeacus ; and it is certain that 



CENTURY I. fcg 

A in Ajax being long, Aeax would have served 
every purpose of metre. The best account I can 
give of this is, that whereas this name occurs in 
the same shape in the fragments of Ennius, and 
consequently was very antiently formed, the 
Romans at first frequently used Ai for Ae ; as, 
Aides and Aidilis, for Aedes and Aedilis ; see the 
inscription of L. Scipio in Walchius's Hist. L. Lat. 
p. 28. And so Ennius gives the Genitive case of 
the first declension very often in Ai, with A 
long: 

Lunai portam est operae cognoscere ceiveis, 

Ennius, p. 3. 

Ollei respondet Rex Alb ai longa'i. 

Idem,, p. 17. 

Ollei respondet suavis sonus Egeriat. 

Idem, p. 40. 

And this Archaismus, though more rarely, is seen 
both in Lucretius and Virgil, as iEn. VI. 747. 

'XLIV. 

In "Dr. Clarke's Sermons, vol. II. p. 57. seq. 
there are four or five pages which are almost ver- 
batim transcribed from vol. I. p. l8l; and there 
are many lines in the iEneid, which occur in the 
Georgics. Though I cannot think these repetitions 
perfectly allowable, this however is the best spe-* 
cies of plagiarism ; and Dr. Clarke is the more 
excusable, because those sermons of his are post- 
humous works. 



24 ANONYMIANA. 

XLV. 

It is a common observation, that unless a mail 
takes a delight in a thing,- he will never pursue it 
with pleasure or assiduity. Diligentia, diligence, 
is from diligo, to love. 

XLVI. 

Gentleness and gentility are the same thing ; 
and if they are not the same words, they come 
from one and the same original ; from whence 
likewise is deduced the word Gentleman; and it 
is certain that nothing that is rough and boisterous 
in men's manners can be genteeL 

XLVII. 

Simon the Tanner's house stood by the sea-side, 
Acts x. 6 ; and people are very apt to fancy that 
he chose that situation on account of his trade, 
to which the proximity of the sea was someway 
useful. But the shore at Joppa is bold and 
rocky ; and I do not find that Tanners use either 
salt or salt water about their hides for any other 
purpose than to keep them sweet, and to prevent 
them from corrupting, when they have occasion 
to let them lie any time before they begin upon 
them. I conceive, therefore, that Simon's living 
so near the sea was accidental ; and that some 
other convenience, and not the vicinity of the 
Ocean,, first tempted him 'to settle in that house, 



CENTURY I. ■ $5 

XLVIII. 

Mrs. Stanley, who modernized Sir Philip Sid- 
ney's Arcadia, was sister to Lady Caswell, wife of 
Sir George Caswell, and her maiden name was 
Dorothy Milbourne. She married to her first 
husband Mr. Edward Stanley, younger brother 
of John Stanley, Esq. of Crundale in Hants, 
Mr. Stanley was a wholesale grocer at London ; 
hut, falling ' into misfortunes, went to the East 
Indies, and there died. In his absence she en- 
terprized, and published the Arcadia ; after which 
she married Mr. West, an Irishman, bred to the 
law, by whom she had several children, having 
had none by Mr. Stanley that lived. She was 
possessed of a talent of writing letters agreeably, 
many of which I have formerly perused. 

XLIX. 

The following epitaph, put upon a dog by 

Lord - Molesworth, in Edlington. Wood, co. 

York, is said to have been written by Dr. Lockyer, 

Rector of Handsworth and Dean of Peterborough, 

with great probability : 

ff Injurioso ne pede proruas stantem columnam. 

Siste, Viator, nee mirare 

supremo efferri honore 

extinctum Catellum, 

sed qualem ? 

Quern forma insignis, triveusqne candor. 



26 ANONYMIANA. 

amor ; obsequium, delicias domini fecere : 

cujus lateri 

adhsesit assiduus comes sociusque tori. 

Illo comite 

vis animi herilis del&ssata 

animum mentemque novam sumebat. 

Istis pro meritis 

hems non ingratus marmorea 

hac urna 

Mortuum defiens locavit." 

Of these sepulchral honours paid to Dogs, see 

Kirchman de Fun. p. 709. The poet Skelton 

has a dirge on a Sparrow ; and the Italians have 

many like epitaphs (see Gaffarel, p. 37). 

L. 

In Trials of Peers, the way now is, when they 
come to take the judgment of the Court, to cause 
the youngest Baron to give his voice first : but it 
was not so formerly ; for at the trial of Edward 
Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, in the time of 
Henry VIII. the Lord High Steward first ad- 
dressed himself to the Duke of Suffolk, then to 
the Marquis of Dorset, and so proceeded to the 
Earls and Barons. Hall, f. 86. b. 

LI. 

Verstegan, p. 148, speaking of the turn* Gre- 
gory gave the name Anglus, calling it Angelas, 
as we have it in Bede, II. c. 1. observes, that 



CENTURY L 27 

Engel in Dutch signifies both an Angel and 
English ; and then goes on, — " and such reason 
and consideration may have mooved our former 
Kings, upon their best coyne of pure and fine 
gold, to set the Tmage of an Angel, which may 
be supposed, hath as well bin used before the 
Norman Conquest, , as since." Rut there were 
no Angels coined before the Conquest ; and I do 
not think it probable that, in the choice of this 
device, our Kings, or their mint-masters, had 
any regard to the similitude of the two words 
Anglus smd*A?igelus. The first Angels in Eng- 
land were coined 5 Edward IV. or 146*5. But 
Philippe de Vaiois, who acceded 1327, and died 
1350, coined Angels, or Angelots, in France, 
upon which there was the Angel and the Dragon. 
See Le Blanc, Trait e* des Monnoyes de France, 
p. 242 in the plate, and p. 243 : from whence it 
should seem, that we borrowed the device en- 
tirely from the French, amongst whom in the 
reigns of Edward III. Henry V. and VI. our 
people had frequently seen gold of this stamp, 
and consequently had no thoughts on the simili- 
tude of the two words Anglus and Angelas. 

LII. 

The Collection of Miscellany Poems, printed 
at London, without a name or year, for J. Peale 
at Locke's Head in Paternoster-row, and inti- 
tuled, Versus inojpes rerum nugceque canGrcc, 



$3 ANONYM I AN A. 

had for its author John Clarke, Esq. of Stanley-, 
near Wakefield, in the county of York, my 
wife's brother. It contains, amongst other 
things, several poems to Olivet, which is the 
name by which he calls Miss Hannah Hayford, 
of London, whom he afterwards married at St. 
James's Church, Westminster, Nov. 20, 1726*. 
This modest title is taken from Horace, de Arte 
Poet. 1. 312. — He uses the word winder for 
window in one place ; but there is an authority 
for it in Hudibras* 

LIIL 

Edward III. claimed the Crown of France in 
right of his mother ;. and when he set up his 
pretensions, he assumed the arms of France, and 
placed them in the first quarter, and in that 
manner they continued to be borne reign after 
reign : and yet this is contrary to the custom of 
marshaling of arms on other occasions, since the 
Son of an Heiress always gives the first place to 
his paternal coat, and puts his Mother's in the 
second. How happened it then ? I conceive it 
was done by Edward, in order to please the 
French, and to procure his more easy reception 
amongst them, though others seem to think it 
was because France was the greater and more 
honourable kingdom. See Camden's Remains, 
p. 225, 



CENTURY 1. 29 

LIV. 
Dr. Fiddesj speaking of Bishop Godwyn's His- 
tory of Henry VIII. says " I shall endeavour, 
for the entertainment of the reader, who may 
not understand the original, to render them in 
English ; though I am sensible they will, by the 
version, lose much of that force and beauty 
wherein this author excelled when he wrote in 
the Latin tongue." Fiddes, Life of Wolsey, p. 
463. — But why all this parade? since there was 
already a very good translation of this work of 
Bishop Godwyn's by his son Morgan Godwyn, 
printed at London, 1675. — Anthony Harmer, I 
remember, reprehends Bishop Burnet for citing 
the Manuscript of Cavendish's Life and Death 
of Wolsey, when the book was printed, even 
though the Manuscript differs from the printed 
copies. See his Specimen of Errors in Burnet's 
History of the Reformation, p. 2. 

LV. 

I. E. the Author of the Translation of the 
Republic of Letters from the Spanish, was James 
Evans, A. B. He was first of Trinity College 
Cambridge, where he was sizar to Dr. Richard 
Bentley the Master. From thence he came to 
Canterbury, and was assistant to the Head 
Master of the King's School, and afterwards 
became Second Master, in which post he 'died. 
He married a daughter of Mr. Kilbourne, one of 



3D ANONYMIANA. 

the Minor Canons of that Cathedral. In his 
younger years he had a great facility in learning 
languages, but grew idle, and did not apply. 
He has added here and there a note to the trans- 
lation above. 

The Author, p. 34, speaks of Mercury's in- 
venting Printing Types, " which Vulcan there/' 
says he, " is casting in lead and other hard 
metal ; and Phiton, he who stands a little be- 
hind Vulcan, is blending together soot with lin- 
seed oil" to make printing ink : whereupon Mr. 
Evans writes, f 6 Who this Phiton was, I no where 
find ; nor do I think it likely that he was the in- 
ventor of printing ink ; for Polydore Virgil, 
whom our Author has chiefly followed, mentions 
a gentleman, by name Joannes Cuthenbergus, as 
the inventor both of Printing and of this sort of 
Ink :" not considering that the author in this 
place writes from his own imagination, without 
regarding Polydore, or the truth of facts. But 
who is this Phiton ? I answer the Giant Tiphon, 
or Typhon, who was by the antients confounded 
with the Serpent Python: see Natalis Comes, 
p. 356*. Phiton is nothing but a metathesis for 
Pithon, those transpositions of letters being very 
common in modern Authors. Hence Skelton 
the poet, p. 51, for Pithones has Phitones : 

Primo Re gum expres, he bad the Phitones, 
To wi/t cheer of ie her to dres. 
Where in the vulgate it is Pythonissa.-^See also 



CENTURY I, 31 

Valla upon Erasmus in the Crjtici Sacri. — Phiton 
may be a transposition for Tiphon as well as 
for Pithon. 

LVI. 

The use and several offices of Bells are con- 
tained in these two monkish verses, 

Lando Deum verum, plebem voco, congrego 
clerzim, 

Defuuctos ploro, pestemfugo, festa decoro. 
Spelm. Gloss, voce Campana. 
and those, as Mr. Staveiey tells us, p. 227, were 
sometimes written upon the Bell. I conceive 
this distich was made at one of the Universities, 
by reason that the offices of assembling the 
Laity and the Clergy are distinguished; and 
methinks the words congrego clerum must either 
mean the assembling the Members of the Uni- 
versity to the Congregation as they call it, or 
to a Clerum. 

LVII. 

The following Epigram, which is an excellent 
specimen of satirical humour, will afford most 
entertainment to those who have a relish for the 
national reflection : but even more enlarged 
souls, who are above taking any pleasure in 
that, may be captivated by the ingenuity of the 
Author. 
* Cain, in disgrace with Heav'n, retir'd to Nod, 
A place undoubtedly as far from God 



32 ANONYMIANA. 

As he could wish ; which made some think 

he went 
As far as Scotland ere he pitch'd his tent ; 
And there a city built of antient fame, 
Which he from Eden Edenburgh did name." 

LVIII. 

There is an observation of Mr. Dorrington, 
in his Travels, which appears to me to have 
great force in it. After recounting the manv 
Festivals sacred to the Virgin Mary amongst the 
Romanists, he concludes, " If all should be here 
produced which is practised in the veneration of 
the Virgin Mary by the Church of Borne, and 
is allowed and encouraged by the publick au- 
thority of the same, and taught by their 
preachers and writers without censure, yea, 
with the express observation of the censurers, 
I doubt not but it would appear to any just and 
impartial person to be no hard and unjust appel- 
lation, if one should call the people of that com- 
munion rather Marians than Christians." Bor- 
rington's Travels, p. .58. — See also Sir Edwyn 
Sandys' s Europse Speculum, p. 4, seq. whose 
words, being very remarkable, I shall here in 
part report them, " And touching the blessed 
Virgin, the case is clear, that howsoever their 
doctrine in schooles be otherwise, yet in all kind 
of outward actions, the honour which they do 
her is doable for the most part unto that which 



CENTURY I. 33 

they do our Saviour: where one doth profess 
himself a devoto or peculiar servant of our Lord, 
whole towns sometimes, as Siena by name, are 
the Devoti of our Lady. The stateliest churches 
are hers lightly, and in churches hers the fairest 
altars ; where one prayeth before a crucifix, two 
before her image ; where one voweth to Christ, 
ten vow to her. Then as their vows are, such 
are their pilgrimages. And to nourish this hu- 
mour, for one miracle reported to be wrought by 
the crucifix, not so few perhaps as an hundred 
are voiced upon those other images [of the Vir- 
gin,] &c." This he observes, p. 245, gives 
great scandal to the Jews. 

LIX. 

The late Mr. Edward Cave, in the year 1745, 
published " Proposals for printing a new edition 
of the Plays of William Shakespear, with Note> 
Critical and Explanatory, by the Author of the 
Miscellaneous Observations on the Tragedy of 
Macbeth ;" that is, Mr. Samuel Johnson, after- 
wards Author of the English Dictionary. This 
work was to have been printed in ten small vo- 
lumes, agreeably to the specimen, which is in- 
deed exceeding neat, and the price l/. 5 s. in 
sheets. The portion of the author given in the 
Specimen is Macbeth, act iii. sc. 2. upon which 
Mr. Johnson there gives some Notes. But this 

D 



34 AN6NYMIANA. 

design was nipped in the bud by a letter of the 
Bookseller Jacob Tonson to Mr. Cave, as here 
follows : 

cc Sir, I have seen a proposal of yours for 
printing an edition of Shakespear, which I own 
much surprized me ; but I suppose you are 
misled by the edition lately printed at Oxford, 
and that you think it is a copy any one has a 
right to ; if so, }^ou are very much mistaken, 
and if you call on me any afternoon about four 
or five o'clock, I doubt not I can shew you such 
a title as will satisfy you, not only as to the 
original copy, but likewise to all the emendations 
to this time : and I will then give you my reasons 
why we rather chuse to proceed with the Univer- 
sity by way of reprisal for their scandalous inva- 
sion of our right, than by law, which reasons 
will not hold good as to any other persons who 
shall take the same liberty. As you are a man 
of character, I had rather satisfy you of our right 
by argument than by the expence of a Chancery 
suit, which will be the method we shall take 
with any one who shall attack our property in 
this or any other copy that we have fairly bought 
and paid for. I am, Sir, your very humble 
servant, Jacob Tonson. 

" Thursday, April 11, 1745." 



CENTURY I. 35 

LX. 

Written with a diamond upon a pane of glass : 

" Philip Williams. 
Frail Glass, thou bearst my name as well as I, 
And no man knows in which it first shall die." 

This was Dr. Williams, of St. John's College 

Cambridge, a worthy good man. 

LXI. 

The Chorographer of East Kent, Dr. Chris- 
topher Packe, before that performance came out, 
published a pamphlet in quarto, intituled Anco- 
gi y aphy, the intention of which was to explain 
the use of his future work : upon which one said, 
it was putting the cart before the horse ; no, 
says a lady that was by, I am sure it is the horse 
before the cart, alluding to the title, Philoso- 
jphico-chorographical Chart of East Kent. — In- 
deed the Doctor, who was a very warm man, 
was apt to be offended if any one called his work 
a Map : he w r ould have it called a Chart ; and yet 
in strictness I think it cannot be called so, since 
we have appropriated this word to Sea-affairs. 

LXII. 

Mr. Lye, the Editor of Junius's " Etymolcgi- 
cum Anghcanum/' generally writes clear enough; 
but in an Admonition of his at the end of the 
Author's Life by Grasvias, there is a sentence 

D £ 



3$ ANONYMIANA. 

that does not run current : " Verbo te monitum 
volo, in anno natali Junii Graevium secutum esse 
perbrevem memoriam ejus vitae, quae ad eum 
Groeninga erat missa, non viso Epitaphio Oxo- 
niensi. Si verior in hoe -est designatio illius anni, 
ut videtur probabilior esse, qui ex Isaaeo Vossio, 
aut ipso Junio ante mortem ejus haec nosse po- 
terant, non natus fuit octoginta sex, sed octo- 
ginta octo cum obiret." Qui here has no ante- 
cedent; if you read, siqtiidem Oxomienses, in- 
stead of it, all will be plain and easy. 

LXIIL 

Epigram. 
Is n't Molly Fowle immortal ? No. 
You lye, she is ; 1 11 prove her so. 
She *s fifteen now, and was, I know, 
Fifteen, full fifteen years ago. 

LXIV. 

Rursus quid virtus. Hon.. Epist. I. 2. 17, 
" Reginensis noster," says Dr. Bentley, " a prima 
roanu, Rursum quid virtus — recte. Idem profeetd 
sensus est; sed si aurium judicio standum est, 
aliquid interest, hoc an illud verbum usurpes, 
Suavius hie sonat rursum, et evitatur homceote- 
leuton rursus virtus." I would have no dispute 
with this great man about rursum and rursus 9 
which indeed would be de land caprind ; Mr. 
Dryden also observing, u that the nice ears in 



CENTURY I. 37 

Augustus's Court could not pardon Virgil for At ' 
Reginapyra (Preface to Virgil's Pastorals, p. a6\) 
But, however, I cannot but observe the antients 
were not so scrupulous about the homoeoteleu- 
ton, as he supposes. Hence Hor. Od. I. ii. 
Jam satis t err is nivis — 

And that of Martial xiii. 62. 

Pascitur et dulcifaciUs gallina farind ; 
Pascitur et tenebris. iugeniosa gala est. 

And at the beginning of the first epistle of thfc 
second book of Horace there are no less than 
nine words together all ending in the hissing 
letter, but with different vowels preceding : 
p Solus, 

Res It alas armis tuteris, maribus ornes, 

Legibus emendes. 
So Epist. L iv. 

AIM, nostrorum sermonum candide judex. 
And Propertius, 

Et galea hirsutd compta lupinajubd. 

Lib. IV. xi. 20. 

The Italians at this day are very subject to this ; 
six or seven words together ending in o are com- 
mon with their prose waiters. See the Epistles 
of Henry Longchamp. — This therefore is no 
good ground of emendations. But as to the 
feeding of poultry in the dark, which Martial 
here mentions as a specimen of the-ingenuity of 
the luxurious, besides his commentators, and the 



3$ ANONYMIANA. 

Menagiana, I have met with a remarkable pas- 
sage in Clemens Alexandrians, torn. I. p. 87. 
edit. Potter, si y^ tqv Koyov HyviptieV £ ftb 
■Kajri vyclccOvjiJLiv, £$sv av roov Q-ilevojjLsmv opvf$uji> ekstn i sQ<z 9 
%y tnt:4ei 'SriiaVowvoi) ^ Socvdicc tqsQq ixsvtu Nisiver- 
bum cognovissemuSy et ah eo essemus illiiminaii, 
nihil sane differremus ah altilibus gallinis y in 
tenebris saginati 3 ut postea mortem, patiamur^ 

LXV. 

The remarks on three plays of Ben Jonson, 
Volpone, the Silent Woman, and the Alchimist, 
published without a name in 1 7 49, have for their 
author Mr. John Upton, Prebendary of Roches- 
ter, who has very happily pointed out many pas- 
sages imitated by Jonson from the Antients. 

LXVL 

There is a Latin translation of Dr. Prideaux's 
Connexion done abroad, but with no elegance, 
which induced the late Mr. Thomas Field, for- 
merly fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, 
who wrote a pure Latin style, and was thenRec* 
tor of North Wing field, in the county of Derby, 
to attempt a new translation, for the use of fo- 
reigners and the honour of the English nation 5 
$nd he died upon the work, 



i I TURY I. , 39 

LXVII. 

The Compilers of the Parliamentary History 
of England, vol. iii. p. 1. speaking of Henry 
VIII. say, he was applied to, to hold the balance 
between the two great houses of Bourbon and 
Austria ; whereas the house of Bourbon was not 
then on the throne of France, Hem*}' IV. being 
the first of that family that was king of France. 
LXVIII. 
The Opponent advanced an improbable suppo- 
sition, upon which the Respondent said, Quid si 
ruat caelum. The Opponent replied, Snblimi 
feriam sidera vertice. Whereupon Professor 
James, .who was then in the chair, put an end to 
the disputation, by saying, Jam satis, which are 
the next words that follow in the author, Horace. 

LXIX. 

Mons. Dacier, in his notes on Od. iii. lib. I. 
of Horace, after observing that Horace had jus- 
tified his friendship for Virgil in three or four 
different places, concludes, " Mais je suis surpris 
que Virgil nait ja?nais t round le moy en de -pur- 
ler d? Horace ; cela me paroit incroyable, etje ne 
doute point que nous rfayons perdu beaucoup de 
choses de cet AuteurT That several of Virgil's 
pieces are lost, I can easily believe, and in them 
possibly honourable mention of Horace might 
have been made : but as to the works extant, 
the Eclogues, the Georgics, and the iEneid 3 
wherein this learned Frenchman wonders to find 



40 ANONYMIANA. 

no friendly testimonial of that great Lyric, we 
need not, I think, be surprized that Horace is 
never mentioned in them ; for, as it appears to 
me, Virgil could not be expected to take notice 
of him in any of these pieces. Not in the iEneid, 
to be sure. And as for the Georgic, that is ad- 
dressed to Maecenas, the common patron of both 
the poets. There remains then only the Eclogues ; 
and these, I think, were all written before Virgil, 
who was five years older than Horace, could 
have any knowledge of him. This, though, 
must be a little further explained. Virgil comes 
first to Rome U. C. 7 13, and writes his first 
Eclogue. He finished the whole ten in 7 16; 
and in that year I suppose they were published. 
Now Horace returned to Rome from the battle of 
Philippi, in 7 13. About the same time Virgil 
arrived there ; and, being strangers one to ano- 
ther, and neither of them as yet publicly known 
by their writings (for Horace did not begin to 
compose till this time, and Virgil's first produc- 
tions did not appear publicly till 716), we cannot 
suppose them to have contracted any great de- 
gree of intimacy till the year 715, or perhaps 716*, 
the date fixed for the completion of the volume 
of Eclogues, in which consequently no notice 
could well be taken of new acquaintance as yet 
in obscurity. This is advanced upon this footing. 
Asinius Pollio brought Virgil acquainted with 
Maecenas at Rome, consequently after 713. 



CENTURY I. 4i 

Virgil and Varius introduced Horace to the great 
man afterwards. This could not well be till about 
716. (Masson, p. 154.) However, it was before 
the publication of the first book of Odes, which 
is addressed to Maecenas ; for, according to Br. 
Bentley, in his preface, the Odes were not pub- 
lished singly, but a book or volume together. 
Till this time then, Horace was but little known 
as an author, and less upon any other account ; 
he could not therefore be of consequence sufficient 
to be mentioned in the Eclogues in the year 716, 
though he was then just beginning his friendship 
with the author of them. 

LXX. 

Isaac Casaubon, in his notes upon Strabo, 
P- 952, edit. Almeloveen, taxes Virgil with in- 
gratitude towards Homer. The excuse made for 
him by Fabricius is, that the iEneid was never 
finished. See the Bibliotheca Latina, I. p. 229. 
To which I would add, that Virgil was never 
backward in making his acknowledgments to 
those Greek originals whom he imitated, or from 
whom he borrowed ; witness those passages in 
the Eclogues and Georgics, where he acknow- 
ledges Theocritus and Hesiod for his masters. 
This shews that ingratitude was not his natural 
temper. Then as to Homer, it should be con- 
sidered, that he could not with any propriety 
mention him in the JEneid. He was sensible, 



42 ANONYMIANA. 

no doubt, that all the world would perceive the 
frequent use he had made of that author, and 
the perpetual imitations that occurred ; the fre- 
quency of these serve to shew he had no mind 
to conceal his obligations ; for if he had intended 
that, he would certainly have acted more covertly, 
and been more upon the reserve in that respect ; 
but the transcripts are so barefaced, that he could 
have no design, unless we are to suppose him a 
much weaker man than we have reason to think 
he was, to impose upon the world, and to desire 
people to believe he meant not to follow him as 
his model. But, as I said, he could not with 
any propriety mention his name ; because, if he 
had, he had run into an apparent anachronism, 
since the story he sings follows the Trojan war 
so immediately, and the author in question did 
not live till some ages after. Whereupon I ob- 
serve, that in the 6th. Book, where Virgil takes 
notice of the old poets, he mentions none by 
name but Musseus, who was older than either 
Homer, or the story of the iEneid ; which shews, 
not only our authors great care as to chronolo- 
gical propriety, but likewise how unreasonable it 
is for any one to expect to find in him any 
eulogium of Homer, though he was in truth his 
great exemplar. 

LXXI. 
The term Country-rdance is all a corruption of 
the French conire-danse, by which they mean 



CENTURY I. 43 

that which we call a country-dance, or a dance 
by many persons placed opposite one to another; 
so that it is not from contrte but contre. See 
Gent. Mag. 1758, vol. XXVIII. p. 174. 

LXXIL 

Plutarch, in his book de Flavils, speaking of 
the Euphrates, says, exateiYa 1$ to mpojew M-^V» 
that it was formerly called Medus ; which, if he 
means it was called Medus before it was called 
Euphrates, cannot be true ; for the naiie of 
Euphrates is almost as eld as the world itself; see 
Genesis ii. 14. It might perhaps be called Medus 
by another name; some terming it Medus, and 
some Euphrates ; and so might be called Medus 
by some writers ; and this I believe to be true ; 
see Horace, Od. II. 9. 21. The Scholiast there, 
and Masson's Vit. Hor. p. 306. seg. 

LXXIII. 

A Bachelor of Arts reading *the first lesson, 
Gen. ii. spoke the second syllable short in the 
word Euphrates ; upon which the following epi- 
gram was made : 

Venit ad Euphratem, subitb pert err itus hcesit; 
Transeat ut melius corripuit jluvium. 

fie abridged the river, 



44 ANONYMIANA. 

LXXIV. 

" The King had created the Lady Anne [Bolen] 
Marchioness of Pembroke," says Mr. Strype, " and 
taken her along with him in great state into 
France, when, by their mutual consent, there 
was an interview appointed between the two 
kings. At Calais king Henry permitted Francis 
the French king to take a view of this lady, &c." 
Strype's Cranmer, p. 17; where the author seems 
to insinuate that Francis I. had never seen Anne 
Bolen before, which is incredible, considering 
how long that Lady had resided in France, and 
had been in the service of Francis's Queen and 
the Duchess of Alencon, his sister. See Burnet's 
History of the Reformation, I. p. 44. 

LXXV. 

In Fiddes's ' Collections to his life of Cardinal 
Wolsey, p. 8$, the following verses are quoted 
from Skelton by Mr. Anstis : 

With worldly pompe incredible 
Before him rydeth two prestes stronge, 
And they bear two crosses right longe, 

Gapynge in every mans face. 
After them folowe two laye men secular, 
And eaehe of theym holding a pillar 
In their hondes steade of a mace, &c. 
But these verses do not appear in Skelton ; indeed 
he has nothing in this metre. 



CENTURY I. 45 

LXXVI. 

" There is none good but one, that is God/* 
Matt. xix. 17. This is very emphatical in our 
language and the Anglo-Saxon, in which God is 
so denominated from good, God and good being 
the same word. The Anglo-Saxon here has it 
accordingly, an Dot) yjr got*. Vide omnino Junii 
Etyrn. Angl. v. God. — Skelton, p. 277, has, Sin- 
guler god Lord, for good Lord. 

LXXVIL 

" I will insert a letter of Queen Elibabeth, writ- 
ten to him [Peregine Bertie] with her own hand; 
and, Reader, deale in matters of this nature as 
when venison is set before thee, eat the one, and 
read the other, never asking whence either came/* 
Fuller, Worthies, Line. p. 102. — Deer-stealing 
was in great vogue in Dr. Fuller's time, and to that 
custom the author here alludes. 

LXXVIII. 

The Spiritual Lords, before the Reformation^ 
were as numerous as the Temporal. Thus in the 
reign of Henry VIII. in that print of the Parlia- 
ment begun 15th April, 14 Hen. VIII. orl522, 
engraved in Fiddes's Life of Wolsey, there are 
20 Prelates ; and yet, at that time, some Bishops 
were foreigners, and consequently abroad, and 
Wolsey himself had two or three bishopricks. 
The Lords Temporal there are not above 2J. 



4$ ANONtMIANA* 

To take it another Way: the Archbishops and 
Bishops at that time, supposing every Bishop to 
have only one see, were 22 ; and the Mitred Ab- 
hots, to speak in general, 26*. (see Fullers 
Church Hist. lib. VI. p. 2&2. in all 48 :) whereas, 
at the Duke of Buckingham's trial there were 
but 23 peers, including Buckingham himself^ and 
yet it is to be supposed that very few were absent. 
1 Henry VIII. the Temporal Peers were but 
36*. (Pari. Hist. vol. III.) In the parliament 
5 Feb. 1514, the Peers were 91, but just before 
several Temporal Peers had been created : but 
even thus the Lords Spiritual exceeded in num- 
ber. In 1530, (see Pari. Hist. p. 68 and 72,) the 
Eeclesiasticks are but 28, and the Lords 42 ; the 
meaning of which I take to be, that Wolsey had 
several sees, and was Abbot of St. Alban's ; other 
sees were filled by foreigners; and that several 
Bishops, as Rochester, probably refused to sign ; 
otherwise I think there were now as many Prelates 
as Lay Lords. But in 1 53 7 there were seven Barons 
more than in* 1530 ; (see p. 118.) But in that 
very Parliament wherein the greater Houses were 
dissolved, there were fortyPrelates and fifty Tem- 
poral Lords and seven Prelates absent. (Pari. 
Hist. III r p. 138.) One would wonder, there- 
fore, how the Bill for dissolving the larger Monas- 
teries, in 1.53& could ever pass the House of 
Lords. The case was, the Religious Houses were 
not suppressed by that Act : but only, in case of 



CENTURY I. 47 

surrender, which surrenderVas to be voluntary, 
the respective Houses were given to the King. See 
the Preface to Tanner's Notitia Monastics p. 38. 

LXXIX. 

A sharping attorney of Sussex (whom some 
would call the Devil of Sussex), dying a day or 
two after Lord Chief Justice Holt, Tom Toller 
said, " There never died a Lord Chief Justice but 
the Devil took an Attorney for a Heriot 

LXXX. 

That fine medallion of Archbishop Laud, of 
which there is a type in Evelyn, p. 11 4, and 
another in Wise, p. 13, (neither of them good; 
but Evelyns is the best) is inscribed on the re- 
verse, sancti caroli pr^cvrsor, which some 
have thought to be bordering a little upon blas- 
phemy, by comparing the Archbishop, by the 
word prcecu7 y sor, to St. John Baptist ; and con- 
sequently the King to our blessed Saviour. But 
there is nothing in this : the Archbishop was the 
forerunner of king Charles ; both dying in the 
same cause; and this is all th^ medal imports : 
he was the forerunner of Charles in like manner 
as John Baptist was the forerunner of our Saviour; 
but this does not im- ly a comparison or simili- 
tude in any other respect. 



48 ANONYMIANA. 

LXXXL 

The arms of Sir Thomas Egerton of Prest- 
wich, co. Lane, are, 1755, a lion ; the crest, 
three arrows ; the motto, Virtutl nan armisjido. 
This motto is of a late date, for I saw in the church 
there an older one, Leoni non sagittis Jido, al- 
luding both to the charge and the crest, and, as 
is the custom of the heralds to deal in allusions, 
pointing thereby to the Lion of Judah, or Christ 
our Saviour, Rev. v. 5. I cannot therefore com- 
mend this change of the motto, since the older 
one seems to be more accommodate to the taste 
of our old Heralds. 

LXXXII. 

The Jews-trump, or, as it is more generally 
pronounced, the Jew-trump, seems to take its 
name from the nation of the Jews, and is vul- 
garly believed to be one of their instruments of 
music. Dr. Littleton renders Jews- trump, by 
Slstrum Jitdaieum. But, upon enquiry, you 
will not find any such musical instrument as this 
described by the authors that treat of the Jew- 
ish musick. In short, this instrument is a mere 
boy's play-thing, and incapable in itself of being 
joined either with a voice or any other instru- 
ment; and I conceive the present orthography 
to be a corruption of the French Jeit-trump, a 
trump to play with. And in the Belgick, or 



CENTURY I. 49 

Low-Dutch, from whence come many of our 
toys, a tromp is a rattle for children. Sometimes 
they will call it a Jews-harp ; and another etymon 
given of it is Jaws-harp, because the place 
where it is played upon is between the jaws. It 
is an instrument used in St. Kilda. Martin, p. 73. 

LXXXIII. 

Hanc tua Penelope lento tihi mittit, Ullxe : 
Nil mihi rescribas at t amen, ipse veni. 

The Criticks, as may be seen by consulting Pro- 
fessor Burman's edition, differ extremely in point- 
ing and reading the second line. In Douza's MS. 
it was non for nil, which makes room for the jo- 
cular construction of an old acquaintance : 

This to Ulyss, absent too long from home, 
Penel'pe sends : write me no hits, but come. 

LXXXIV. 

u Give you a Rowland for your Oliver'* This 
is reckoned a proverb of a late standing, being 
commonly referred to Oliver Cromwell, as if he 
were the Oliver here intended : but it is of greater 
antiquity than that usurper ; for I meet with it 
in Hall's Chronicle, in Edward IV. In short 5 
Holland and Oliver were two of Charles the Great's 
Peers. See Ames's Hist, of Printing, p. 47, and 
Ariosto (passim.) — Note, Rolando and Orlando are 

E 



50 ANONYMIANA. 

the same name ; Turpin calling him Roland, and 
Ariosto Orlando. 

LXXXV. 

It is said we do not punish twice for one 
crime: but see the case of Empson and Dudley 
in Pari. Hist. II. p. 7 ; and of Edward Stafford 
Duke of Buckingham, p. 37. 

LXXXVI. 

Comparing the Parliamentary History, III. 
p. 68, with p. 72, one would think Cardinal Wol- 
sey had sat in the parliament 30 July 1530 : but 
the case was not so ; for in my edition of Ca- 
vendish's Life, p. 126, it is noted in the mar- 
gin, at the words here to relate, as follows, " V. 
MS. the reason why he yielded to the premu- 
nire; and a parchment-role, with many seals, 
brought to him at Southwell to seal." This roll, 
no doubt, was the instrument signed by the 
Lords, Jke. p. 72. Wolsey therefore did not at- 
tend the Parliament ; but the instrument was sent 
down to him to his palace at Southwell to sign 
and seal. 

LXXXVII. 

The British Librarian, p. 3 12, speaking of 
certain improvements that might be made to Vers- 
tegan's Restitution of decayed Intelligence, in 
case that book should be recalled to the press, 
has these words : " More especially should be 



CENTURY I. £1 

admitted the corrections of the learned Mr. Som- 
ner, he having left large marginal notes upon 
Verstegan s whole book, as we are informed by 
Bishop Kennett, the late accurate author of his 
Life." Now I have consulted this copy of Mr. 
Somner's, in the library of Christ Church, Can- 
terbury; and so far from finding, as expected, notes 
on the whole book, there are not above eight very 
short notes, excepting that, in the catalogue of 
English words from p. 207 to 239, he has added a 
great number of Saxon words from various authors, 
but without any regard to Verstegan ; indeed 
that collection seems to have been the first rudi- 
ments of his Dictionary. 

LXXXVIII. 

The Romans had so much concern with the 
Vine, and its fruit, that there are more terms 
belonging to it, and its parts, its culture, pro- 
ducts, and other appurtenances, than to any other 
tree: 

Vitis, the tree; palmes, the branch; pam- 
piniiSy the leaf; racemus, a bunch of grapes; 
uva 9 the grape ; capreohis, a tendril ; vindemia, 
the vintage; vinum, wine; acinus, the grape- 
stone. 

XXXXIX. 

Peaches is undoubtedly a corruption of the 
Italian word piazza ; but we have not only cor- 
rupted the original word, but also perverted the 

E 2 



52 ANONYM-UNA, 

sense and meaning of it. What we express by 
peaches is a colonnade ; but the word piazza sig- 
nifies a square, as Grosvenor square, Hanover 
square, &e. It is no other than placea, a word 
of the lower ages of Latinity ; of which the Ita- 
lians, according to their method of forming, 
have made piazza ; and we, as likewise the 
French, the word place; which, in both these 
languages, does, amongst its other significations, 
denote a square. 

XC. 

Joshua Barnes, the famous Greek Professor of 

Cambridge, was remarkable for a very extensive 

memory; but his judgment was not so exact: 

and when he died, one wrote for him, 

Hie jacet Joshua Barnes, 

felicissimae memoriae, 

expectans judicium. 

XCI. 

The child, when new-born, comes out of the 
persley bed, they will say in the North. This 
is an antonomasia, introduced out of regard to 
decency ; for the Greek word o-sKnoy not only sig- 
nifies persley, but has another (and a very different) 
meaning : from whence it should seem that the 
Greeks had amongst them such a saying as this. 
N* B. The English word persley, or parsley, 
comes from the French persil; which is cor- 



CENTURY I. 53 

rupted from the Latin petroselinum. See Me- 
nage, Origines de Langue Franc, who is so far 
mistaken as to say the English word came from 
the Latin; whereas it came directly from the 
French, and mediately from the Latin. 

XCII. 

What play 's to-night ? says angry Ned, 

As from the bed he rouzes ; 
Romeo again ! and scratcht his head ; 
A plague on both the houses. 
The play had run long at both the play-houses, 
between Mr. Garrick and Mr. Barry; and the 
last line is the words of Mercutio in that play. 

XCIII. 

2 Kings ix. 22. " And he answered, what peace, 
so long as the whoredoms of thy mother Jezebel, 
and her witchcrafts, are so many ?" I remember 
a gentleman observed, it would be more empha- 
tical, to translate and read, u And he answered, 
What? Peace? so long," &c. 

XCIV. 

The daughter of Sir Fisher TencH, who after- 
wards married Mr. Adam Soresby, was possessed 
of a very fine house and gardens at Low Layton, 
and when Mr. Soresby first waited upon her there, 
and she carried him into the garden after tea. by 



54 ANOKYMIANA. 

way of taking >a walk, and shewing him the place, 
He observed (being always a person of ready wit) 
that it was a perfect paradise ; but that never- 
theless she wanted an Adam to complete her 
happiness. 

xcv. 

Guido Aretino, who flourished about 1028, in- 
vented the present scale of music, giving to each 
note its name, from the following lines : 

Ut queant laxis 

Resonare fibris 

Mira gestorum 

Famuli tuorum, 

Solve polluti 

Labii reatum, 

Sancte Johannes. 
See Collier's Dictionary. Now these verses are 
to be seen in the Breviary on St. John Baptist's 
Day ; and there they are printed like what they 
are, Sapphics, in this manner : 

Ut queant laxis resonare fibris 

Mira gestorum famuli tuorum, 

Solve polluti labii reatum, 

Sancte Johannes. 
This shews me now, that Guido, who took 
them for six short lines, did not in fact under- 
stand the metre. — N. B. They were transferred 
into the Breviary from Paulus Diaconus, being 
the first stanza of an hymn, the whole of which 
is both in Paulus and the Breviary, 



' CENTURY 2. 55 

XCVI. 

The King, Charles -II. of England, spending a 
cheerful evening with a few friends, one of the 
company, seeing his Majesty in good humour, 
thought it a fit time to ask him a favour, and was 
so absurd as to do so : after he had mentioned 
his suit, the king instantly and very acutely re- 
plied, Sir, you must ash your King for that. 

XCVII. 

Mr. Pointer, I find, has written a piece on the 
subject of the " Staffordshire Clog." He thinks this 
is the oldest Almanack in the world ; see his 
Oxoniensis Academia, pp. 143, 149- but I cannot 
agree to this ; for we have Roman Calendars that 
in all probability are much older. 

XCVIIL 

You will hear people talk sometimes of a lau+ 
dalle voice ; which I take to be a mere corruption 
of an audible voice ; which is an old phrase, as 
appears from this line of William Cornishe's, at 
the end of Skeltons works : 

My voice is to pore, it is not awdyble. 

XCIX. 

The word Stranger comes from the letter e by 
these steps, e, ex, extra, extraneus, estraniere 
of the French, estranger and stranger of the 
English. Dr. Wallis deduces strayige from ex- 
traneus ; but it comes to us from France. 



5<5 ANONYMUHA. 

' C. 
We have one word which has not a single 
letter of its original ; for of the French Peruke s 
we got Periivig, now abbreviated to l¥ig.—Ear~ 
wig comes from Eruca^ as Dr. Wallis observes* 



( 57 ) 



CENTURIA SECUNDA, 



I. 

XASSING through Northampton, the Mayor, 
with whom I had some acquaintance, was pleased 
to invite me to dinner ; and talking of that incor- 
poration, he took notice of an old small mace 
they had given them by King John, which 
raised in me a vehement desire of seeing a piece 
of plate so old, and which I found by his dis- 
course was universally there received to be so. 
The mace was produced, and there was I. R. 
upon it; but, unfortunately for these Antiquaries, 
there were the Arms of Scotland quartered upon 
it, plainly shewing that L R. stood for Jacobus 
Rex, and that the mace was four hundred years 
younger than the good incorporation of North- 
ampton so currently imagined. 

II. 

The worst verse in Ovid, according to Va- 
yassor, and which is hardly to be excused, \% 
this, 

" Vix excusari posse mihi videor? 
$ee Fabricius's Biblioth. Lat. torn, I. p. 2(>l e 



5$ ANONYMIANA. 

The verse is extant in Ex Ponto, lib. III. ep. vi. 
¥er. 46 ; which I note because it is not easily 
found by the large index in Bunnan^s edition. 
Bui this ver&e is not worse than many in Ho- 
race, as 

u Ibam forte vid sacra, sicut mens est mos ;" 

And that pentameter cited by Suetonius in Ju- 
lio Caesare, 

" Nam bihuto fieri console nil memini? 

III. 

Dr. Fuller, in his Mixt Contemplations, p. 2g x 
©f the second numbering, has these words " being 
row set by, Iayd aside as usetesse, and not sett 
$#;" whereby he makes the different senses of the 
word to consist in the spelling with one or two fs. 
It may rather consist in the difference of pronun- 
ciation, set by r and se r t by* But in truth there is 
nothing in either the pronunciation or the ortho- 
graphy ; for these two contrary senses arise from 
the same word, and the same pronunciation, and 
very naturally. To set by is to set aside : now a 
thing may be set aside as useless or disregarded, 
mid it may be set by as a thing highly valuable : 
hence the phrase, little or nothing set by, that is 
valued and esteemed, and much set by. 

IV. 

The Wine of the antients could not be so good 
as the modern, on account of the bad manner of 



CENTURY II. 5<) 

-managing their Vines ; for the hmland, as wfe 
may call it, "being a tree of some kind, and I 
suppose the elm chiefly, the grape could never 
ripen kindly, and the soil at the roots of large 
trees is always poor, as being exhausted by the 
fibres of the trees. 

V. 

Jjituatkm does not always depend upon choice, 
bur often on convenience ; for I have known many 
a gentleman determined to build upon a piece of 
ground, because the old house stood there, of 
which he was desirous of preserving some part, 
for the sake of the stables and outhouses ready to 
his .land, or a commodious garden, when at the 
same time there has been a situation ten times 
better at a moderate distance,, and upon his own 
estate. 

VL 

Fabricius observes, Biblioth. Lat. vol. I. p. 70, 
that Barthius, Vossi s, and Bartholinus, call the 
translator of Dictys Cretensis Q. Septimius, and 
not L. Septimius. This, I think, was owing to 
th; edition of that author, Bat. 152& where he is 
constantly called Q. Septimius, 

VII. 

" To the most noble and illustrious Prince 
Wriothesly, Duke of Bedford ;" Traverses dedi- 
cation to his Poems. See also Duchess of New^ 



$Gf AN0NYMIANA.- 

castle in Life of her Husband, in fitulv, and p. 
I $3 1 nay, the Duke himself alludes to it when 
lie observes, that in his, banishment he was a 
Prince of no subjects. And so the Dukes are 
styled in their plates on the stalls at Windsor ; 
mad this is the style now commonly used to 
Dukes : but it is an usurpation, for our Dukes 
are not Princes. The case is, the sons of Edward 
1IL being Dukes, that style was proper to them, 
and was at that time introduced, and from thence 
adhered to all others of the Ducal rank and di^- 
nity. So Baldwyn, in Mirrour of Magistrates, 
jp-gSl, makes George Duke of Clarence say, " My 
Father Prince Plantagenet ;" and see p. 360. 

VIIL 

Nash, in his Supplication to the Devil, p. 20, 
has these words, " An Antiquarie is an honest 
man, for he had rather scrape a piece of copper 
out of the dyrt, than a crowne out of Ployderis 
standish." This Ploy den is the famous Lawyer 
commonly called Plowden, as in the proverb, 

the case is altered, quoth Plowden." 



u 



IX. 

The Author whom Nash means, p. 30, and 
calls the son of a rope-maker, is Richard Harvey. 
See Anthony Wood's Athen. I. col. 217. Fasti, 
col. 128. 



CENTURY II* 6 1 

X. 

Keep aloof at P-ancredge, Pancras Church, ' 

near London, which being without the town, 

Nash, p. 36*, compares the suburbs of Heaven 

to it 

XL 

Mirrourof Magistrates, p. 5 14, edit. ltflO, it 
is said of Wolsey when he was ordered to his 
Archbishoprick of York, 
" Where I by right in grace a while did dwell, 
And was in Stawle with honour great to passed 
By which it is not meant that he was installed, 
for that never happened, as is plain n< 
Cavendish's Narrative, and Mother Sainton's 
Prophecy ; but only that he was to be installed ; 
see the next stanza. 

XII. 

In the same book, p. 515, we read, 
" And seasned sure because from court he came, 
On Wolsey Wolfe, that spoiled many a lamb.*" 
Seasned, i. e. seizin'd, for I do not take it to be 
a false print for seized. By IVolsey IVolfo he 
alludes to his name Wolvesey. 

XIII. 

But he that kept the Towre— p. 515, where 

the author, Thomas Churchyard, means Sir 
William Kingston. 



62 ANONYMIANA. 

XIV. 

The words — " consumed as some did thinke," 
allude, perhaps, to the notion of some that the 
Cardinal was poisoned. See Gent* Mag. 1755, 

vol. XXV. p. 299. 

XV. 

The Duke of Buckingham, in Hall's Chronicle 
in Richard III. f. 31. b. tells Bishop Morton he 
might safely speak his mind to him concerning 
Richard III. " for neither the Lyon nor the Bore 
shall pycke any matter at any thynge there 
spoken." Where, by the Lyon he alludes to 
the fable which Morton had just related ; and by 
*ttie Boar King Richard, whose badge was the 
Boar, according to those lines, 
u The Rat, the Catte, and Lovel our Dogge, 
Rule all Englande under the Hogge." 

Mirror, p. 457. 458, 462. 
See also Hall, fol. 42, and fol. 35, b. 56*, and 
Edward V. fol. 14, b. ; Mirrour for Magistrates, 
p. 417, 419, 422; so p. 427, the Author speaks 
of his whetted tush, Ms shoulder bristlelike set 
up 3 and his grunting ; so p. 386, 388, 407, 428. 

XVI. 

Sir Henry Spelman wrote a piece published 
by Sir Edward Bysshe, intituled " Aspilogia, or 
a Discourse upon Shields." Sir Henry was but a 
young man when this tract came out of his hand, 
so that he may be pardoned the inaccuracy ; but 



•CENTURY II* b$ 

otherwise the word Aspilogia is not rightly 
formed, for it should be Aspidologia : Mr. 
Greaves names his work on the Pyramids, very 
grammatically, Pyramidograpkia ; so we have 
Ichthyologia, &c. In short, this sort of "words 
is formed from the genitive case of the first part 
of the composition; and where the word increases, 
in that case analogy requires that the compound 
should be framed accordingly. 

XVIL 

Post est occasio calva. This vulgar apoph- 
thegm, which is commonly put upon Almanacks, 
is apparently a fragment of a verse ; and indeed 
it is taken from the second book gf the work 
which goes under the name of Cato de Moribus, 
w r here the whole verse runs, 

" Fronte capillatd, post est occasio calva" 

XVIII. 

Arthur Haslewood picked up a woman in the 
street at Norwich, in the dusk of the evenings 
and carrying her to a tavern he called for half a 
pint of wine, and when the wine and the candle 
came, he saw she had but one eye, and was 
otherwise very ugly: so he cried, Come, drink and 
go, and this afterwards became a by-word there. 
When Arthur was old, he married a young wife, 
and died soon after; whereupon the following 
Epitaph was written for him : 



64 ANONYMIANA. 

An Epitaph upon Mr. Arthur Haslewood, a 
Goldsmith at Norwich. 

u Here honest toping Arthur lies, 
As wise as good, as good as wise ; 
For fifty years he Iov'd a w — re, 
Nay, some will tell you till threescore; 
But when upon the verge of life, 
Nothing would serve him but a wife ; 
A wife he got with charms, so, so, 
Who tipp'd him off with drink and go? 

XIX. 

« If you would live well for a week, kill a hog ; 

if you w r ould live well for a month, marry ; if you 

would live well all your life, turn priest." This is 

an old proverb ; but by turning priest is not barely 

meant become an ecclesiastic, but it alludes to 

the celibacy of the Romish Clergy, and has a 

pungent sense, as much as to say, do not marry 

at all. 

XX. 

In theTextus Roffensis, p. 58, edit. Hearne, 
you have it thus " in dentibus mordacibus, in 
labris sive molibus 'f and so Sir Henry Spelman, 
in Glossary, p. 296, gives it; but surely, we 
ought to read, u in g labris sive molaribus" 

XXL 

u Happy is the son whose father is gone to 
%he devil." This saying is not grounded on the 



CENTURY II. 65 

supposition that such a father by his iniquitous 
dealings must have accumulated an infinity of 
wealth; but is a satirical hint on the times when 
Popery prevailed here so much, that the priests 
and monks had engrossed the three professions 
of Law, Physic, and Divinity ; when, by the 
procurement either of the Confessor, the Physi- 
cian, or the Lawyer, a good part of the father s 
effects were pretty sure to go to the Church ; and 
if nothing of that happened, these agents were 
certain to defame him, adjudging that such a 
man must undoubtedly be damned. 

XXII. 

Gilbert, Earl of Clare, Hertford, and Glou- 
cester, died at Penrose in Bretagne, A. D. 1230, 
and was there buried, says Brooke ; but Dugdale, 
Bar. I. p. 211, says he was buried at Tewkes- 
bury ; and this is confirmed by those verses in 
Sandford, p. 07, concerning Isabella, his widow, 
being buried there, after her re-marriage with 
Richard Earl of Cornwall, 

" dominum recolendo priorem." 

But the passage there in Sandford concerning 
this lady is most wonderful : he says, Ci her body 
was buried at Beaulieu, in the county of South- 
ampton; but her heart she ordamed to be sent in 
a silver cup to her brother, the Abbot of Theokes- 
bury, to be there interred before the high altar ; 
tvhich was accordingly done e w This lady was 

1 



€6 ANONYMIANA. 

Isabel, third daughter of William Marshal Earl 
of Pembroke, and she had no brother that was 
Abbot of Tewkesbury, her brothers having been 
successively Earls of Pembroke ; and at the time 
she died, viz. 12S9 (see Baronage, vol. I. p. 21 1), 
Robert Jortingdon was Abbot there ; so Browne 
Willis, vol. I. p. 185 : perhaps, the words her bro- 
ther ought to be taken out. The sending her 
heart thither seems to be a further confirmation 
that Gilbert her first husband was interred at 
Tewksbury. There is something very remarkable 
in this family of Marshal : five brothers were suc- 
cessively Earls of Pembroke and Marshals, and 
all died without issue ; this, it is said, was pre- 
dicted by their mother (Dugdale, Baron, vol. I. 
p. 6*07.) As to Anselm^ the fifth brother, he 
enjoyed his dignities but eighteen days ; he was, 
as Brooke says, Dean of Salisbury before he suc- 
ceeded to the title of the Earldom : but query ; 
since Dugdale acknowledges no such thing, and 
in Le Neve's list of those Deans Robert de Hert- 
ford was in the post A. D. 1245, when Anselm 
took the Jtitle of Pembroke. 

XXIII. 
William Baldwyn, in the Mirrour for Magis- 
trates, p. 412, makes Lord Hastings say, speak- 
ing of King Edward IV„ 

" That I his stafFe was, I his onely joy, 
And even what Pandare was to Mm of Troy." 



CENTURY II. 67 

He means Troilus, alluding to Chaucer's Troilus 
and Cresseide, where fandarus assists Troilus in 
his amours: hence the word a Pandar for a 
male bawd ; see Shakspeare's Troilus and Cres- 
seide ; and Mirrour, p. 422. I have mentioned 
the Author of that Poem in the book called the 
Mirrour for Magistrates, because, in the edition 
of 16*09, there is put at the end of it Master D. 
as if it was the performance of Michael Drayton, 
or some other person than Baldwyn ; but it ap- 
pears from the first stanza, as likewise from pp. 
420, 428, 430, that no one else has a tide to it 
but William Baldwyn; and Master D. ought con- 
sequently to be corrected Master B. As to Lord 
Hastings's procuring, see hereafter No. LXVII. 

XXIV. 

Those words In the Mirrour for Magistrates, 
p. 412, which Lord Hastings speaks of the wo- 
men he furnished King Edward with, 

cc Shore's wife was my nice cheat, 

The holy whore, and eke the wily peat," 
allude to the three concubines of Edward IV; 
and are formed upon those words of Kail, in Ed- 
ward V. fol. 16. b. " Kyng Edward would saye 
that he had thre concubines, which in diverse 
proparties diversly excelled, one the meriest, the 
other the wyliest, the thirde the holyest harlot in 
the realms :" the first was Jane Shore. 



2 



68 AKONtMIANA. 

XXV. 

In the Mirrour for Magistrates, p. 413, Lord 
Hastings says of himself, 

" My Chamber England was;" 
hinting at his office of Chamberlain ; but it is 
not accurately expressed, for he was only Cham- 
berlain of the Household and of Wales, and not 
Lord High Chamberlain of England. Dugdale, 
Baron, vol. I. p. 580. 

XXVI. 

u There were an hundred Justices," says one, 
46 at the monthly meeting." « A hundred !" says 
another. " Yes," says he ; " do you count, and I 
will name them. There was Justice Balance, 
put, down one ; Justice Hall, put down a cypher, 
he is nobody ; Justice House, you may put down 
another cypher for him. Now one and two cy- 
phers are an hundred." 

XXVII. 

Mirrour, p. 4 13, Hastings says, 

— — a Fortune's changing cheare 

With pouting lookes 'gan lower on my sire;* 
where he does not mean his father, but his 
sovereign Edward IV. 

XXVIII. 

Mirrour, p. 414, Hastings says, 
" My Prince's brother did him then forgoe." 
He hints at the time when George Duke of Cla- 
rence deserted the party of Edward IV. 



CENTURY II* 69 

XXIX. 

Mirrour, p. 414> Hastings says, 
" Nor en mies force, nor band of mingled blood." 
His wife was Katharine, daughter of Richard 
Nevil, Earl of Salisbury, and sister to the Earl 
of Warwick. 

XXX. 

There were no Guns employed in the battle at 
Bosworth between Henry VII. and Richard III. 
But Baldwyn speaks of Guns aboard a ship in 
the time of Henry VI. which is a prolapsis. See 
Mirrour, p. 415. 

XXXI. 

Mirrour, p. 417, Hastings says, 

" Nor easier fate the bristled Boare is lent." 

He means Richard III. whose badge was the 
Boar. See before, No. XV. and hereafter No. 
XXXIII. 

XXXII. 

Mirrour, p. 419, it is written, 

" While Edward liv'd, dissembled discord lurk'd 
In double hearts ; yet so his reverence worked" 

The meaning is, as , yet our reverence for King 
Edward had that effect, preventing us from pro- 
ceeding to open acts. 



70 ANONYMIA^A. 

XXXIIL 

Mirrour, p. 419, Hastings says, 

ec I holpe the Boare, and Bucke — " 
Richard |II. that is ; and the Duke of Bucking- 
ham. See No. XXXI. 

XXXIV. 

Mirrour, p. 41 9- 
u Lord Rivers, Gray, Sir Thomas Vaughan, and 

Hawter 
Lord Richard Grey, son to Queen Elizabeth, 
wife of Edward IV. by her first husband, Sir 
Richard Haute. 

XXXV. 
Mirrour, p. 421. 

(C All Derbie's doubts I cleared with his name." 
This alludes to the dream of Lord Derby, that 
a Boare with his tusks razed both Hastings and 
him, which Hastings slighted, putting his trust 
in Catesby as to every thing relating to the Pro- 
tector. See p. 42£ ; and Hall, Edward V. fol. 14* 
b. ; whom our Author chiefly follows. See here^ 
after, No. XXXVIII. 

XXXVL 

Mirrour, p. 421, 

u The ambitious Dukes — " 
He means the Duke of Gloucester, and the 
Duke of Buckingham, 



CENTURY II. Jl 

XXXVII. 

Mirrour, p. 421. 

" Of June the fifteenth." 
But it was June 13 (Hall, Edward V. fol.xiii.b.) ; 
and so in the title to this poem. 

XXXVIII. 

Mirrour, p. 421. 

u To me Sir Thomas Haward." 

This and what follows, pp. 422, 423, 424, is all 
from Hall. See before, No. XXXV. Hall writes 
the name Haward as here. 

XXXIX. 

Mirrour, p. 424. 

Nay was this all :" read Ne was this all. 



a 



XL. 

Mirrour, p. 426*. 

" For him without whom nought was done 
or said." 
He means the Protector, Richard Duke of Glou- 
cester, afterwards Richard III. 

XLI. 

Mirrour, p. 426\ 

" My Lord of Elie— " 

Morton, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury : 
all this is from Hall. 



72 ANONVMUNA. 

XLIL 

"Mirrour, p. 430. 

" In rustie armour, as in extreme shift, 

They clad themselves." 
The Protector and the duke of Buckingham ; see 
Hall, Edw. V . where see this and what follows* 

XLIIL 

Mirrour, p. 431. 

" One hearing it cried x>ut, A goodly cast, 
And well contrived, foule cast away for hast : 
Wherto another gan in sccffe replie, 
First pend it was by enspiring prophecie ." 
The first was the School-master of Paul's, who 
took a term proper to his profession, r Jhe se- 
cond was a merchant. So HalL 

XLIV. 

Mirrour, p. 421. 

" Of tickle credit ne had bin the mischiefe, 
What needed Virbius miracle doubled life?" 

That is Hippolytus, who, according to Ovid, 
Met. Lib. XV. fab. 45- after he was restored to 
life, was calledDeu&Firbiits. Read, with a hyphen, 
miraclerdoubled. Tickle credit means easy credit f 
alluding to the credulity of Theseus* 

XLV, 

Nothing was ever more ridiculous than the in- 
stance which Nicholas Upton gives of the longe- 
vity of Stags, p. 159. " Et ut multotiens audivi, 

P eyr 



CENTURY If. 73 

per unum cervum prope for est am de Wyndesort 
occisum apud quendam lapidem vocation Besaun* 
teston juxta Bageshott, qui quidem cervus hahidt 
unum collai ium aureum, quo erat sculptum, 

JuUus Cesar quant leofu pet is 
Ceste coler sur mon col ad mys ;" 

as if the French tongue was then in being, that 
Julius Caesar should understand it, and should 
choose to mak; use of it, preferably to his own 
tongue, in a country where it could not be un- 
derstood. And see Bysshe, in his notes, p. 6*0. 

XLVI. 

When Lord Muskerry sailed tfc Newfoundland, 
George Rooke went with him a volunteer: George 
was greatly addicted to lying; and my Lord, 
being very sensible of it, and very familiar with 
George, said to him one day, " I wonder you will 
not leave of this abominable custom of lying, 
George." " I cant he^p it," said the other." 
" Puh!" says my Lord, <? it may be done by de- 
grees ; suppose you were to begin with uttering 
pne truth a day." 

XLVII. 

Mirrour, p. 378. 

" But Edward was the heire of Richar4 Duke 

of Yorke, 
The heire of Roger Mortimejr slaine by the 

Kerne of Korke." 

lie 



74 ANONYMXANA. 

He is speaking of Edward IV. whose grand- 
father Richard Earl of Cambridge having married 
Anne eldest daughter of Roger Mortimer, after 
the said Roger was killed in Ireland,, at a place 
called Kenlis (and I suppose near Cork), and his 
son Edmond died without issue, his father Richard 
Duke of York became heir to the Mortimers. 
(JJugdale Baron. I. p. 151. Sandford, p. 226> seq. 
and below, p. 381.) Note, Kerne is the name of 
the Irish foot-soldiers, or infantry ; see Macbeth, 
act I. sc. 2. 

XLVIIL 

Mirrour, p. 378. 

" And thro' a mad contract I made with Ray- 
nerd^s daughter, 

I gave and lost all Normandy w 

This king married Margaret daughter of Reyner 
duke of Anjou, by the procurement of De la Pole 
Earl of Suffolk, against the opinion of the Duke 
of Gloucester ; and this match occasioned the loss 
of Normandy. (Sandford, p. 299.) 

XLIX. 

Mirrour, p. 378. 

" First of mine uncle Humfrey ? 

Humphrey the good Duke of Gloucester, uncle 
of Henry VI. was put to death by the practices 
of Margaret of Anjou, the new Queen. (Sand- 
ford, p. 317.) 



CENTURY II. 75 

L. 

Mirrour, p. 37$. 

" Then cf the flattering Duke that first the 
marriage made." 

William De la Pole Earl of Suffolk, that made 
the match between Hemy VI. and Margaret of 
Anjou, was thereupon created Duke of Suffolk^ 
and became the principal favourite of the new 
(>ueen. Richard Duke of York afterwards pro- 
cured his banishment ; and he was murdered in 
his passage to France. (Sandford, p. 389.) 

LI. 

Mirrour, p. 37a. 

" For Edward, through the aid of Warwicke 
and his brother." 

This brother was John Nevil Marquis Mountague, 
second son of Richard Earl of Salisbury, and 
brother to Richard Earl of Warwick, and was a 
strenuous champion of the House of York, 
(Dugdale, Raron. I. p. 307.) 

LIL 

Mirrour, p. 379. 

" — to seek his friends by East.** 
Edward IV. upon this turn of affairs, fled into 
Flanders. (See p. 414> seq. and Sandford, p. 40£-) 

LIIL 

Mirrour, p. 382. 

" While Bolenbroke" 1 



j6 ANONYMIANA*' 

Henry IV. was sumamed Bullingbrook from a 
pla<?e of that name in Lincolnshire, where he was 
horn. (Sandford, p. 265, and Mirrour, p. 361.) 

LIV. 

Mirrour, p. 38 1. 

6C For Lionel, King Edward's eldest child, 
Both eame and heire to Richard issulesse." 

This is not true, for he was the third child. 
(Sandford, p. 127^ 1770 However, he was the 
eldest then alive when Richard II, who is here 
meant by Richard, was murdered. 

LV, 

Mirrour, p. 38.2. 

" When your sire [Richard Duke of Yorke] in 

sute of right was slaine 
(Whose life and death himselfe declared earst)" 

See p. 360, where Richard Duke of York tells his 
own story. 

LVI. 

Mirrour, p. 382. 

" As Warwicke hath rehearst " 
He alludes to p. 372. 

LVIL 

Mirrour, p. 399. 

" Had this good law in England been in force> 

My sire had not so cruelly been slaine, 

My brother had not causelesse lost his corps." 



CENTURY II. 77 

This was Richard Earl Rivers, who, 15 Hen. VI. 
without licence married Jaquet de Luxembourgh, 
daughter to Peter Earl of St. Paul, widow of 
John Duke of Bedford (Baronage, II. p. 23 1, 
and the next stanza). It is not said there, that 
this was any cause of his death, as is here inti- 
mated. The brother here mentioned is John, 
who was put to death with his father, and had 
married, as appears below, the old duches of 
Northfolke. (Baronage, p. 130, torn. I. and see 
hereafter of their deaths, Mirrour, p. 401.) 

LVIII. 

Mirrour, p. 399. 

" Our marriage had not bred us such disdaine 
Myself had lack'd, &c." 

He himself married Elizabeth daughter and heiress 
to Thomas Lord Scales, and was thereupon de- 
clared Lord Scales, (Baronage, ibid, and hereafter.) 

LIX. 

Mirrour, p. 399. 

" Had issue males my brother John and me." 
And several others. (Baronage, ibid.) 

LX. 

Mirrour, p. 399. 

cc My nephew Thomas." 
This was Thoma 3 Grey Marquis of Dorset, son 
of Elizabeth Queen of Edward IV. by her first 



7& ANONYMIAKA. 

husband, who married Cicelie heiress of Lord 
Bonvile, as here is said. (Baronage, I. p. 7 20.) 

LXL 

Mirrour, p. 401. 

" And that because he would not be his ward 
To wed and worke, as he should list award." 

The first cause of quarrel between king Edward 
IV*. and the Earl of Warwick was the latter's 
being sent on an embassy to France, to solicit a 
match for Edward, who, in the mean time, fell 
in love with Elizabeth Woodville, 

LXH. 

Mirrour, p. 40 1. 

" Our brother of Clarence." 

But George Duke of Clarence, who is here meant, 

was no brother of the speaker Anthony Earl 

Bivers, but only brother by marriage to his sister 

Elizabeth, who was Queen to Edward IV.; so 

p. 40ft and 400, he calls the Duke of Gloucester 

his brother. 

LXIIL 
Mirrour, p. 40 1. 

"BobinofKidesdale." 

Bead, Ridesdale, from Baronage, II. p. £31. 

LXIV. 
Mirrour, p. 402. 

" I governed them. — H 

He was governor to Edward V. (Mirrour, p. 394-) 



CENTURY II, 79 

LXV. 

Mirrour, p. 402. 

" This set their uncles — " 

George Duke of Clarence and Richard Duke of 
Gloucester. 

LXVI. 
Mirrour, p. 402. 

*' As he himself hath truly made report." 
Namely, Mirrour, p. 380. 

LXVII. 

Mirrour, p. 404 . 

" Or thro' that beast his ribald or his baud 
That larded still these sinful lusts of his." 

He means the Lord Hastings, who was indeed 
pander to Edward IV. See before, No. XXIII. 

LXVIII. 

Mirrour, p. 406\ 
" First to mine inne cometli in my brother false." 

Richard Duke of Gloucester ; see before, No.LXIL 

LXIX. 

Mirrour, p. 406. 

• ■ K Now welcome out of Wales." 

Shropshire was reckoned a part of Wales very 
commonly ; see Shrewsbury in English History ; 
and Woodvile came now from Ludlow. See Mir-' 
rour, p. 405. Noiv, the particle,, abounds here. 



SO ANONYMIANA. 

LXX. 

Mirrour, p. 407. 

" These make the bore a hog, the bull an oxe, 
The swan a goose, the lion a wolfe or foxe." 
The boar means Richard III ; see No. XV. The 
bull is Lord Hastings ; the swan is the duke of 
Buckingham; the lion is Percy Earl of Nor- 
thumberland, or Howard, who were afterwards 
Dukes of Norfolk. It is plain, from the next 
page, that these verses are to be so interpreted. 
If Howard be meant, there is &prolapsism giving 
him the lion ; for the Howards had it not till 
the reign of Henry VIII. 

LXXI, 

Mirrour, p. 408. 

" I saw a river " 

Alluding to his title of Earl Rivers. 

LXXII, 

Mirrour, p. 408. 

? The river dried up, save a little streame, 
Which at the last did water all the reame." 

He means Elizabeth daughter of Edward IV. 
and Elizabeth Woodvile, who was married to 
Henry VlL and was the cause (for it was that 
concerted marriage that encouraged Henry to in- 
vade England) of the destruction of Richard III, 
as in the next stanza. 



CENTURY II. fcl 

LXXIII. 

Mirrour, p. 40 q . 

? Besides all this, I saw an uglie tode." 

I think he means Sir Richard Ratcliffe. 

LXXIV. 

Mirrour, p. 40 8. 

" Who then the bulles chiefe gallery forsooke." 

This happened at the end of April, when the sun 
was in the sign of the Bull. 

LXXV. 

Mirrour, p. 409. 



" Sir Richard Haultf 



Read, Haute or Hawte. 

LXXVI. 

Mirrour, p. 361. 

" Henry Bolenbroke, 

Of whom Duke Mowbray told thee now of late.** 

Henry IV. see No. LI II. As for Duke Mowbray, 
see Mirrour, p. 287 ; for whereas that piece has at 
the end of it the name of Churchyard affixed, it 
is Baldwyn's evidently, as appears from this pas- 
sage and the piece itself. 

LXXVII. 

Mirrour, p. 36*1. 

" And kept my guiltlesse cosin strait in durance." 
Edmund Mortimer. (Dugdale, Ear. I, p. 151.) 



82 ANONYAllANA* 

LXXVIII. 

Mirrour, p. 361. 

(§ To slay the King 



Richard TEarl of Cambridge entered into a con- 
spiracy with the Lord Masham and others to kill 
King Henry V. (Sandford, p. 384.) 

LXXIX. 

Mirrour, p. 36 1. 

" He, from Sir Edmund all the blame to shift, 
Was faine to say the French King Charles," &c, 

Edmund Mortimer. As to the French King, see 
Sandford, p. 384. 

LXXX. 

Mirrour, p. 3^2. 

?* With NeviFs stoekq, whose daughter was my 
make." 
Nevil Earl of Westmorland, whose daughter Ri- 
chard Duke of York had married ; and by that 
means the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick became 
his allies. 

LXXXI. 

Mirrour, p. 365. 

~ " The parentall wreake." 

His father was killed at St. Alban's, by Richard 

Duke of York and his allies. See next stanza 5 

and Baron. I. p. 342. 

LXXXIL 

Mirrour, p. 366. 

<c I was destroy'd, not far from Dmtingdale." . 
Dordingale. (Sandford, p. 405.) 



CENTURY II. 83 

LXXXIII. 

Mirrour, p. 3 70. 

" That when I should have gone to Blockham 
feast." 
i. e. to be beheaded ; see p. 456*. 

LXXXIV. 

Mirrour, p. 37 1. 

u For princes faults his faultors all men tear," 
r. fautors. 

LXXXV. 
Mirrour, p. 475. 

" Clad in his armour painted all in paper 
Torne and reversed," &e, 

Armour here means his coat-armour, or coat of 
arms. (Hall, Hen. VII. f. 43.) 

LXXXVI. 

Mirrour, p. 307. 

" Add therefore this to Esperance rr y word." 
He alludes to the motto of the Piercies, Esperance. 

LXXXVII. 
It can hardly be believed how low pride wiii 
stoop. A daughter of my Lord Chief Baron — *, 
not a little vain of her descent, and well mar- 
ried, taught her child, when he was asked at any 
time whose picture her father's was, not to an* 
swer, " My Grandfather's ;" but with great form 
and solemnity to say, ec My lord chief baron 
-— ." She was afterwards left a widow with 
g 2. 



84 ANONYMIAKA. 

three children^ and married, first a Painter of 
little account, and then a Barber of less. The 
case was, these second and third husbands found 
the way to sooth her vanity, and to sacrifice to 
her pride, which was a sure road to her fantastic 
heart. 

LXXXVIII. 
Gen. iii. 2. " We may eat of the fruit of the 
trees of the garden." Three ofs together are 
thought by some to be very inelegant ; see Hervey 
against Lord Bolingbroke. But, for my part, I 
cannot discover any inelegance. 

Lxxxix; 

When Edward II. was in prkon, and the per- 
sons who had the care of him were dilatory in 
putting an end to his life, Adam de Orletori, 
Bishop of Hereford, writ to them in order to 
quicken them, couching his precept in the fol- 
lowing ambiguous sentence, 

Edwardiwi occidere nolite timer e bonum est> 
(Rapin, L p. 408.) which admits of a quite dif- 
erent sense, according as a comma is put before 
or after the verb timer e* This ambiguity cannot 
be transferred into our language, on account of 
the sign to, which is necessary before ijifinitives. 
But see Fuller's Worthies, p. 37. 

(( Edward kill not to fear is good." 

aC 

It is a great felicity that people can always 
bear themselves. There are some who stink so 



K 



CENTURY II. 85 

intolerably; with drinking, inward rottenness, or ) 
distempers, that there is hardly any coming near- 
them ; and yet these people enjoy themselves as 
much as if they were never so sweet. 

XCI. 

Warke and to ivarke, are the old words for 
what we now write and speak work and to work ; 
hence Newark, Southwark, bulwark. This last 
is supposed to be derived from bid or bole, the 
trunk of a tree, the antient ramparts and forti- 
fications being made with them. (See Junius, i\ 
Sconce.) This etymology is well illustrated by 
these words, Deut. xx. 1Q. " When thou shalt 
besiege a city, thou shalt not destroy the trees 
thereof, by forcing an axe against them : for thou 
mayest eat of them ; and thou shalt not cut them 
down, to employ them in the siege. Only the 
trees which thou knowest that they be not trees 
for meat, thou shalt destroy and cut them down ; 
and thou shalt build bulwarks against the city 
that maketh war with thee, until it be subdued." 

XCII. 

We write now Francis and Frances, and it is 
convenient enough to do so ; but otherwise there 
is no foundation for it in the originals ; both the 
man's and the woman's name having an i in that 
place, Franciscus and Jbrancisca. Then it should 
be considered, that many of our names are both 



85. AtfOtfYMIANA. 

masculine and feminine, as Ethelred, Philip 
Anne, &c. Joanna Webbe, Wood's Ath* II*. 
col. 1104. 

XCIIL 

It is an entertaining sight to see a Goldfinch 
draw his own water, and we are apt to fancy it a 
mere modern invention; but it seems they were 
wont to be so taught many hundred years ago: 
" De hdc aviculd vulgb dicitur, quod erga&tufo 
sive cataitd, clausa, aquam suppositam ab ymo 
perjilum vascuh suspenso ad se in rostro trahat 7 
pedeque Jilo inter dum supposito, cum vasculum 
attigerity sitim potu relevet. Et hoc, ut dicii 
Alexander, Nature miraculum est, que parve 
avicule cardueli talent astutiam dedit, quam nee 
bovi nee asino magnis animalibus voluit imper* 
tiri." These are the words of Nicholas Upton de 
miltari officio, p. 185 ; who flourished about 
300 years since. But you see he cites Alexander 
for the same thing, by whom is meant Alexander 
Neckam, who lived two hundred years before 
him ; so that this trick is at least five hundred 
years old. N. B. Upton is speaking of the GokU 
finch. 

XCIV. 

The weathercock^ in that form, is no very mo- 
dern invention, since it is particularly taken notice 
Of by Nicholas Upton, who flourished in the time 
of Henry VI. " Forma insuper Galli insidei iur* 
ribas allioribus eccksiarum 3 ac castrorum* ro&r 



CENTURY II. 8? 

trum suum contra ventum semper vertit? Up- 
ton, p. 193. See also Hospinian de Templis, 
p. 346 ; who calls this consuetude jam olim exorta, 
et multisjam seculis observata. 

xcv. 

Mirrour, p. 3 17. 

" And tho' by With of noble race I was/* 

i\ by birth. 

XCVI. 

Mirrour, p. 320. 

" to Caiphas, our Cardinally 

She means Cardinal Beaufort. 

XCVII. 

Mirrour, p. 322. 

" To a parlement. 

At St. Edmondsbury. (Sandford, p. 317, and 
below, p.33 Q 

XCVIII. 
Mirrour, p. 323. 

" I would have plaid the Lady of the Lake.'* 
See King Arthur, IV. 1. 

XCIX. 

Mirrour, p. 323. 

" Ye a meridian," 
a day-spirit ; alluding to Ps. xci. 6*. where the 
Vulgate has demonium meridianum. 

C. 

Mirrour, p. 325. 

" and farewell Kent." 

Stie was from Cobham in Kent. (Sandford, p.3 1 6.) 



( 88 ) 



CENTUUIA TERTIA. 



MlRROUR for Magistrates, p. 3?6\ 
" Or else that God when my first passage was 
Into exile along Saint Albon's Towne, &c.'* 
Humphrey, the good Duke of Gloucester, was 
buried at St. Albans. (See Sandford, p. 31 7.) 

II. 

Mirrour, p. 328. 

u Myself to call in records and writings, 

The brother, sonne, and uncle unto kings.'* 

See Sandford, p. 316*, where you have an in* 

stance of this. 

IIL 

Mirrour, p. 332. 

" His Prince's peer-—" 

The Cardinals rank with Kings, See No. XXV, 

IV. 

Mirrour, p. 337. 
« Which otherwise (Ambition) hath no name/* 
read to name^ i. e. for its name. 



CENTURY III* £}. 

Mirrour, p. 337. 

" And Delapole." 
William De la Pole, Marquis of Suffolk, an<$ 
afterwards Duke, 

VI. 

Mirrour, p. 338. 

" A Cypher in Algi'im."* 
%, e. Algorithm, or Arithmetick. 

VII. m 
Mirrour., p. 339. 

" Then shaking and quaking, for dread of a 
dream e, 
Half waked all naked in bed as I lay, 
What time strake the chime of mine houre 
extreame, 
Opiprest was my rest with mortall affray, 
My foes did unclose, I know not which way> 
My chamber doors, and boldly in brake, 
And had me fast before I could wake." 

There is something very particular in this stanza, 
there being a rhyme at the beginning of each 
verse, as here is marked; besides, the two last 
lines have each but nine syllables, whereas in the 
other stanzas they have ten : perhaps this singular 
stanza is copied or borrowed from some former 
author. 



VIIL 

Mirrour, p. 341. 

- — — " T1V apprinz of Pucell Jone.* 
Apprinz is the old French for appris, the taking 
m seizing : by Pucell Jone is meant Joane d' Arc 5 
the Maid of Orleans, called in French la Pu- 
eelle> who was taken prisoner at Compiegne by 
the Duke of Burgundy. Rapin, vol. I. p. 553. 

IX. 

Mirrour, p. 357. 
€c ]? rom the female came York and all his seed, 
And we of Lancaster from the heir male." 
The House of York pretended to the crown 
raider Philippa daughter of Lionel Duke of Cla- 
rence ; and the House of Lancaster from John 
of' Gaunt. 

Mirrour, p. 358. 

" Against the Duke — " 
He means Humphrey the good Duke of Glou- 
cester. 

XL 

Mirrour, p. 48 1. 
** S. Denise cride the French, the Britons glahe- 

lahee" 
fylaye is the Fieur de Lis, 



CENTURY 122, £ ] 

XII. 

Mirrour, p. 43 K 

" To wrecke my captive foile." 

His defeat when he was taken prisoner: see^ 

p. 480. 

r XIII. 

Mirrour, p. 484. 

« As eke the meane hereb>% his jarring out may 

fee." 

That is, the mean or common man may cea$e 

hi* jarring: to fee, or toj'eigh, as they speak in 

Derbyshire, is to cleanse; so to jee out is to 

cleanse out. 

XIV. 

The following: storv I had from the mouth of 
Dr. Sydal, Bishop of Gloucester. A person of his 
college, (Corpus Christi College, Cambridge,) 
not famous for his acumen, asserted that in some 
countries there were animals several miles long : 
this was said in a large company, and when the 
persons present began to stare, and even to doubt 
the fact, he said he could demonstrate the thing 
to any of them that would come to his chamber. 
In a day or two some went ; upon which he took 
out his com j. asses, and went to a map hanging up 
in his room, and *'rst measured the figure of an 
animal therein engraved by way of ornament, 
and then clapt the scale of miles, saying, " Look 
you there, gentlemen ; this animal is at least 
three miles long, and there are others of greater 
dimensions," 



f£ ANONYMIANA. 

XV. 

Dr. Thomas Terry, of Christ Churchy Oxford, 
was a person of great learning, but no parts, and 
particularly a bad speaker : at last he got into a 
habit of beginning every thing he said, with / 
say I say. This was so much taken notice of in 
the College, that the younger part of the society 
would often ridicule him, and make a jest of him. 
for it. Of this he was told by a friend ; and a 
scholar was mentioned that was wont to make 
free with him in that respect. The Doctor 
went and complained to the Dean, who accord- 
ingly sent for the lad ; and when he was come 
into the room, the Dean desired the Doctor to 
inform the lad of his complaint against him, 
whereupon, turning to him, he began as follows, 
I say I say, they say, you say, I say I say. 
The lad stared ; and, as not perfectly understand- 
ing him, cried, " Sir ?" Then the Doctor repeated 
his eloquent charge, / say I say, they say, you 
say, I say I say. The lad was still under con- 
fusion; upon which the Dean explained the 
matter a little to him, gave him a short repri- 
mand, and dismissed him ; and so this wise 
complaint was determined. 

XVI. 

The Rev. Thomas Turner, Rector of Bilsing- 
ton, in the county of Lancaster, and School- 
master of Wye, used to boast of his having been 



CENTURY III, £3 

Amanuensis to the most learned Dr. Cave, not 
knowing that the Doctor complains of his Ama- 
nuensis, in Prolegomena, p. xxvii. Bat whether 
Turner were that veiy person or not, I cannot 
say. 

XVII. 

An Officer of the Excise, stationed in the 
Peak of Derbyshire, being veiy thirsty on a 
summer's day, called for a pint of ale at one of 
-his Landlady's; and, finding it very small and 
weak, asked her where she bought her malt. 
She replied, at Worksop in Nottinghamshire; 
upon which he said, \Iwish you fetcht your 
water as far." 

XVIII. 

The twilight, or rather the hour between the 
time when one can no longer see to read, and the 
lighting of the candle, is commonly called Blind- 
man's Holiday : qu. the meaning or occasion of 
this proverbial saying ? I conceive, that at that 
time, all the family being at leisure to converse 
and discourse, should there be a blind person in 
the family, it is the time when his happiness is 
greatest, every one being then at liberty to at- 
tend to, and to entertain him. 

XIX. 

Ames's Typographical Antiquities, p. 4#5, 
" and also the Kyng of the right lyne of Mary." 
1 he Author means David, 



§4 ANONYMIANAt 

XX. 

In the Catechism, the question is, What is your 
name ? A. N. or M. This happens because in 
forms it ran Ego iV. Episcopus Cov. et Lich. and 
Ego N. Decanus Eccl. Lick, where N means 
Nomen, intimating that the name is to be there 
inserted. (See M. Paris, p. 41 8.) 

XXL 

Mr. Evelyn, in his Discourse on Medals, p„ 
26*4, recites several ladies whose persons and 
excellencies he would have preserved by Medals ; 
and names Queen Elizabeth ; forgetting that we 
have her effigies very common both on Coins and 
Medals, and that he himself (p. 03, et seqq.) 
has caused several to be engraved. 

XXII. 

Roger Ascham found Lady Jane Grey reading 
Plato's Phaedon, when the rest of the family 
were hunting in the Park. He asked her how she 
could lose such a pastime ? She smiling answered, 
" I wish all the sport in the Park is but the sha- 
dow of what pleasure I find in this book." (Ful- 
ler's Holy State, p. 205 :) but we must read, / 
wis for I wish, which is an old English word for 
think, suppose, &c. 

XXIII. 

Campian, the Jesuit, made this Anagram on 
the name of our Oueen Elizabeth, Elizabeth, 



CENTURY III. $5 

Jesabel; Fuller, in his Holy State, p. 304, ob- 
serves, that it is false both in matter and manner; 
it is so as to the first, but not so in the second z 
but hear the Doctors words, " Allow it the abate- 
ment of H yet was it both unequal and 

ominous that T, a solid letter, should be omitted, 
the presage of the gallows, whereon this Ana- 
grammatist was afterwards justly executed." But, 
with submission, the name anagram mat ized was 
not Elizabeth, but Isabel, for these arr but one 
and the same name, and then the Anagram will 
do very well. This is plainly the case, for the 
Author wrote it Jesabel, with s, and not with z, 
as Jezabel is written in our English Bibles- 
Note also, that Fuller in his margin takes notice 
that " our English Bibles call her Jezabel," inti- 
mating a further objection against the Anagram 
from thence ; but this comes to nothing again, if 
you consider his device as an inversion of IsabeL 
But I know not whether Campian did not take 
the name Elisabe ; for so Ant. Nebrissensis wrote 
the name of Isabel the Queen of King Ferdi- 
nand, in 1550. This now makes Jesabel very 

completely. 

XXIV. 

In Lydgate's Dance of Machabree, f. 220, be 
edit. Tottel, anno 1554, Death says to the 
Emperor, 

* ( Ye mot forsake of gold your apple round." 
Where he means the monde, one of the insignia 
of crowned heads. 



$6 ANONYMIANA. 

XXV. 

Cardinals are reckoned to rank with Kings and 
Princes ; and I observe that, in the Dance of 
Machabree, the Cardinal is placed after the Em* 
peror and before the King. See No. III. 

XXVI. 

In the Dance of Machabree, f. 221, the Con- 
stable is addressed before the Archbishop, by 
which office we are therefore to understand that 
great post in France and England, which was 
above the Earl Marshal^ and was chiefly em- 
ployed in war. 

XXVII. 

« My Feast is turned into simple ferie." 

Machabree, f. 221, h t 
That is, my festival is turned to a common day *. 
feria being in low Latinity the word for the 
common days of the week, as la feria, 2da 
feria, &c. 

XXVIII. 

" And every man, be he never so strong, 
Dreadeth to dye by kindly mocion." 

Machabree, f. 223. 
Strong here means stout-hearted : kind in these 
old authors is the same as nature : so that kindly 
mocion means force or suggestion of nature. 



century in* 97 

XXIX. 

Death says to the Usurer, Machabree, f. 223 : 
Suche an Etike thyne heart freten shall." 
Etike either means hectic, or a tick. 

XXX. 

I have read S. Chandler's Discourse on occa- 
sion of the Death of Thomas Hadfield ; it is very 
just and sound, and what he says of Hadfield, I 
believe, is very true. The person of whom Had- 
field learned his first rudiments of literature, was 
Mr, Robert Brown, schoolmaster, of Chester- 
field ; and the corrected exercises by which he 
continued improving himself, were those of the 
Rev. Mr. William Burrow, the successor of Mr. 
Brown. At that time Hadfield was apprentice 
to a shoemaker at Chesterfield; and afterwards, 
when he was a Minister at Wakefield, and a shoe- 
maker of that town was to make him a pair of 
shoes, and came to take measure of him, he told 
him, (C ^0 you need not trouble yourself about 
that ; long sixes or short sevens will do :" upon 
which the Mechanic could not but stare to find 
his Reverence so exactly skilled in the terms of 
the gentle-craft, 

XXXII. 

It is a great dispute whether we should write 
surname or sirname; on the one hand, thers ar? a 

H 



SI 8. ANONYM'IANA* ^ 

thousand instances in court-rolls, and other antient 
muniments, where the description of the person, 
le Smyths le Tayleur, &c. is written over the 
Christian name of the person, this only being in- 
serted in the line : and the French always write 
surname (Huetiana, p. 60, 150, $eq. See also 
the Dictionaries.) And certainly surname must 
be the truth, in regard of the patriarch or first 
person that bore the name. However, there is 
no impropriety, at this time of day, to say sir- 
name, since these additions are so apparently 
taken from our sires or fathers. Thus the matter 
seems to be left to people's option. 

XXXIII. 
Several people have been christened Harry, 
which is the free or hypocoristic name for Henry. 
But the question is, how Harry should pass for 
Henry, to which it has no great affinity either in 
orthography or sound ? I answer, it is the Italian 
Arrigo. (See Father Paul, p. 17.) 

XXXIV. 
We always use the word Ringleader in a bad 
sense ; to wit, of the person that is at the head 
of a mob, a mutiny, a riot, or any tumultuous 
assembly. How comes it to carry always this ill 
sense ? The Lexicographers tell us, a Ringleader 
is a person that leads the -ring ; but this does 
not satisfy, for a Ring does not always imply an 
illegal assembly. I conceive it is an expression 



CENTURY til. 99 

drawn from the Ring used in mutinies at sea P 
which the sailors call a Round Robbin; for it 
seems the mutineers, on account of the certain 
punishment that would be sure to overtake the 
first movers in case the project should not take 
effect, generally sign their names in a Ring; by 
which means it cannot possibly be known, upon 
a discovery of the plot, who it was that signed 
first, and consequently all must be deemed 
equally guilty : and yet the person that signs 
first, is literally the Ringleader ; and he that is 
at the head of any business, may as properly be 
termed the Ringleader, In case this word be 
capable of being applied in a good sense, it may 
be taken from the Ring, a diversion formerly in 
use here in England (See Thoresby's Museum, 
p. 130). 

XXXV. 

Gibson, I presume, means the son of Gib or 
Gilbert. But in Ariosto, translated by Sir John 
Harrington, lib. xliii. § 128, you have it written 
Gibseit, and there it means a crooked distorted 
dwarf of much such a shape as iEsop. No doubt 
from the Italian Gibbo seno, hump-breasted, or 
crooked before. 

XXXVI. 

In Don Quixote, we read of Mambrino's helmet, 
which alludes to Ariosto, i. §28, but more prh> 
cipally, I conceive., to a story in Boyardo* 
n2 



100 ' -ANONYMIANA- 

XXXVIL 

Ariosto, lib. i. § 28, mention is made of 
Mambrine's helmet, won by Renaldo ; see No, 

XXXVL 

XXXVHL 
Sir John Harrington, in his notes on Ariosto, 
Libc xxxix. calls old Silenus Virgil's schole- 
master. How this came into his head I cannot 
imagine; for there is not the least foundation for 
it: on the contrary, the very line which he cites 
there, shews us that no other can be meant but 
the Semideus : 

" Solvit e me, pueri, satis est potuisse videri? 

which alludes to the property of the deities, 
whereby they were not commonly to be seen by- 
mortals ; see Servius on the place. 

XXXIX. 

The words sigh and sighing some will pro- 
nounce sit he and sithing ; arid I have heard peo- 
ple of account approve of this method of speak- 
ing. But gh, in these cases, is undoubtedly 
quiescent, as in high, thigh, fight, might, &e. ; 
and if it should be said that sigh and sighing are 
technical, and expressive of the thing, the act of 
sighing is just as well expressed by the common 
pronunciation, as by sit he or sithing. 



CENTURY III. 101 

XL. 

We say of an ignorant man, he knows not how 
to write his own name ; but many who are not 
to be termed ignorant cannot do that. Thus 
they will write Nicholas instead of Nicolas, ac- 
cording to the Greek and the Italian. In the 
later ages, when the Latin tongue was corrupted 
in so many respects, they had a strange propen- 
sity to the use of ch, as Nkhil, Miehi; from 
whence it became very natural to insert h in this 
name. Many again write Catherine, but the 
truth is Katharine ; so Thurston for Thurstan. 

XLI. 

The book called the Earl of Anglesey's Me- 
moirs has little in it relative to history, but only 
contains his Lordship's remarks on a piece of Sir 
Peter Pett's, who published the book. 

XLIL 

To sign, as to sign a writing, is an expression 
drawn from the practice of our ancestors the 
Anglo-Saxons, who, in attesting their charters, 
prefixed the sign of the cross to their names. 
Many of these charters have been printed ; and 
see Dr. Hickes's Thesaurus, p. 70 of the Dissert. 
Epist. ; and hence it comes to pass that when 
a person that cannot write is to make his 
mark, he usually makes a cross. And I appre- 
hend that such Saxons as could not write made 



102 ANONYMIANA. 

their crosses, and the scribe wrote their names % 
for the names are mostly written in the same 
hand. 

XLIIL 
I have a great dislike to the word foliage; 
Jbgllo is an Italian word, to which we have 
added, as it seems., a French termination. But, 
to be consistent, we ought to take the French 
word feuille, and write feuillage^ which is a real 
French word; and I observe Mr. Jervas, in a 
letter to Mr. Pope, uses this word; Pope's 
Works, vol. VII. p. 211. 

XtlV. 

The true way of speaking and writing, no 
doubt, is a concert of music, from the Italian 
concerto ; and yet some of our established writers 
will say consort, as I remember to have seen in 
the Guardian. 

XLV. 

Huetius was one of the most learned of the 
French: the elogium prefixed to the Huetiana 
was written by Olivet. (Hommes Ulustres, I. 
p. 68 ; and compare p. xix. of Eulogium with 
Hommes Ulustres, p. 65.) Mons. Huet is sup-? 
posed to have been the greatest student that had 
ever existed. (Elogium, p. xx. see also Huetiana, 
p. 4.) But I know not what to say to this ; for, 
to omit Aristotle, Pliny the elder (Pliny, 
Ep. iii. 5.) Plutarch, Origen, and others, amongst 



CENTURY III. 103 

the antients ; Tostatus, Baronius, and the authors 
mentioned by Dr. Hakewill, in his Preface, 
p. vii, may some of them vie with him in this 
respect; and more recently, perhaps, Mons. le 
Clerc, and Joh. Alb. Fabricius. 

XLVI. 

That many of our surnames are taken from 
trades, is well known; as Smith, Taylor, &c. See 
Camden's Remains. Several of them are conse- 
quently borrowed from trades which are now 
obsolete, and the original of such names are by 
that means become obscure : as Walker, one that 
dresses cloth in the walkmiln ; Fletcher, he that 
trimmed arrows by adding the feathers ; Arrow- 
smith, he that made the piles ; Bow.yer, he that 
made bows : so Falkner, i. e. Faulconer ; Som- 
ner, i. e. Summoner ; see Kennett's Life of Mr. 
Somner. Forster, 1. e. Forester. 

XLVII. 

Battus was the founder of Cyrene, a city of 
Libya ; of whom Signior Haym, describing one 
of the Duke of Devonshire's medals, in his Tesoro 
Britan. torn. II. p. 124, speaks, iC Testa diade- 
mata con corno sidl orecchio e poca barba ; die 
alcuni vogllono die sia di Bat to, altri, di Giove 
Ammone." This coin is a Cyrenian. The 
English interpreter of Haym was so ignorant, as 
to render his words thus : " A head with a diadem, 



104 ANONYMTANA. 

and a hern upon the ear, with a little beard; 
some will have it to be the head of Bacchus, others 
Jupiter Amnion." 

XLVIIL 
I have observed that our Churches generally 
stand South of the Manor-house; the occasion of 
which I suppose may be, that the Churches were 
built by the Lords of Manors, who gave that 
preference to the house of God, as to give it a more 
honourable situation than their own dwellings. 

XLIX. 

When the instrument now coming into use i§ 
jcalled a Mandarin, we are led to think it to be 
something used by the Chinese Lords or Man- 
darins ; but the truer pronunciation is Mandolin, 
for I suppose it has no connexion with the 
Chinese nation, but rather is an Italian instru- 
ment, or citara; and the correct way of writing 
and pronouncing is mandola, which, in Altieri's 
Dictionary i? explained by a citern. Mandola 
signifies in Italian an Almond; which shews that 
it takes its name from the figure of its belly, which 
is much like an almond, 

JL 

The author of "The Pc lite Philosopher," a name- 
less pamphlet, printed at Edinburgh, 1734, 
8vo, is Lieutenant-colonel James Forrester, a 
Captain in the Guards. He is of a good family^ 



CENTURY III. 105 

and travelled with the present Marquis of Rock- 
ingham. I know not why this piece might not 
as well be termed "The Polite Gentleman, or 
the Accomplished Man. 1 ' The poetry, which 
he has so agreeably inserted, after the manner of 
Petronius (see p. 55)? is his own, as I collect 
from p. 42 ; and in this he seems to have no 
contemptible talent, 

LI. 

Hoboy. The name of this instrument is from 
the French Hautbois ; and not from the Italian 
Oboe, which is exactly the pronunciation an Ita- 
lian would give the French word Hautboif. Oboe 
has no meaning, as the French name has. 

LII. 

Sodor is in one of the Western Isles of Scotland, 
called Hy, the bishopric whereof, being joined 
to that of the Isle of Man, the style runs, Bishop 
of Sodor and Man (see Camden, II. col. 1449); 
and it is a great inaccuracy to write, Sodor mMan, 
as Mr. Wright does in his Hist, of Halifax, p.l£6\ 

MIL 

There are five different ways of spelling the 
following name, Lea, Lee, Legh, Leigh, Ley : 
there are such numbers of the name in Cheshire 
that they have a common saying there* a as many 
Leghs as fleas ; and as many Davenports as dogs' 
tails:' 



10& ANON¥MWNA. 

LIV. 

Meum and Timm are just as useful to the Poets 
in pentameters, though not so profitable, as they 
are to the Lawyers • 

LV. 

Cecil Clay, the counsellor cf Chesterfield, was 
a very sensible man ; and yet he caused this whim- 
sical allusion, or pun, upon his name, to be put 
on his gravestone, a cypher of two C's, and un- 
derneath Sum quadJuL 

LVL 

The learned Doctor Hakewill, in his Apologie, 
takes it for granted (see the argument of the 
front and of the work, et alibi,) that the ele- 
ments are convertible one into another ; which is 
not agreeable to experiment, or the notions of 
the moderns. 

LVII. 

There is a place of the name of Claret in the 
Duke de Rohan's Memoirs, lib. iv. from w T hence 
I conceive the French wine takes its name. 

LVIII. 

4( Crop the Conjurer." Smerdes Magus. 

LIX. 

Ancient. The French use this word for feu, 
or late^ as when w r e say the late Bishop of Lich- 



CENTURY 111. 107 

ield ; and therefore when the translators of Cal- 
net's Dictionary (v. Tammus) say, " Mr. Huet, 
h ancient Bishop of Avranch," they mistake 
he sense, the original signifying " Mr. Huet, the 
ate Bishop of Auranch." 

LX. 

The character of Caliban, in Shakspeare, is 
exquisitely drawn ; for, though it be shocking to 
lature, yet one conceives it possible such a mon- 
;ter of brutality may exist, considering his sup- 
posed descent : Caliban, by metathesis, is Cam- 
\al 

LXI. 

I hardly know an instance of an Englishman's 
changing his Christian name, though they so 
)ften alter the surname, or will assume another ; 
3ut abroad, even the Religious will often change 
:he Christian name. Thus, Cardinal Ximenes, 
ftho was at first called Gonzales, altered it to 
Francis, in honour" of St. Francis, when he en- 
tered into f hat order (gee Flechier's Life of Xi- 
menes). The Jews, in like manner, would change 
their names on certain important occasions, as we 
[earn from the Old and New Testament. Robert 
the Third, of Scotland, changed his name from 
John to Robert (Biondi, p. 82). This was fre- 
quently done at Confirmation (see notes on Me- 
moirs of the Earl of Monmouth, p. 7). 



%@® ANONYMIANA* 

LXIL 

The common people usually call a eancer m 
the breast a Wolf; an expression borrowed from 
the French (see Lucas., Voyage, torn*. L of the 
second set). 

LXIIL ; 

I remember, that asking my father, when I 
was a child, on his return home at any time,, 
Wliat have you brought me ? The answer used 
to be, A new nothing, to phi on your sleeve ; 
which I was long before I understood : but I find 
now, that the custom formerly was, for people to 
wear both badges and presents, such as New- 
years Gifts, on their sleeves (see Biondi's Civil 
Wars of England, p. 78. So book VI. p. 38.) 
Hence, I suppose, the expression to pin one's 
faith on another's sleeve. 

LXIV. 

There is a plain instance of the alteration of 
our orthography and style in a short space of 
time, in the letter of Robert Earl of Monmouth, 
in the Appendix to his Memoirs, compared with 
the Memoirs themselves ; the letter was written 
about, or a little before, 1578 ; and the Memoirs 
about 1 6*26*, which is not fifty years. 



CENTURY III. 109 

LXV. 

The Orrery is no modern invention ; for in the 
library of the monastery of Croyland, co. Line, 
there was a veiy famous and costly one, before it 
was burnt, in 1091. The Planets, the Colures, 
and the Zodiac were therein expressed, but it does 
not appear to have had any motion. The term 
it was called by, was Pinax and Nader ~ 

LXVL 

Tlie Fire of Friendship is an Indian expression. 
See Colden ; but you will find it in Ingulphus, 
p. 75 ; who gives it a different turn p. 09, in- 
timating that it foreboded the fire that happened 
to the monastery of Croyland in his time. 

LXVII. 

It is a ridiculous error of Dr. Pettingal's, p. 16 
of his Dissertation on the Equestrian Figure of 
St, George, where he has these words, cc of which 
(that is, ofTyphon's being a Serpent) more may 
be seen in the mythology of Rat a lis Comes, and 
Noel le Comte" as if these were two different per- 
sons, whereas the former is the Latin name and 
the latter the French name of the same man. 

LXVIIL 

The negligences of great men are wonderful ; the 
words of Apollodorus, (L 6.) as cited and amended 
byBentley (adHor. Od. ii. 19,) are, t£v& Tkqitt&v 
KwoKhjuv psv 'E(WAts tov dpigspov Ito^vg-w QpSaXfj.w, 



110 ANONYMIANA* 

"Hpooihyg Is iw Isfyov, Evpvjovis Svporca Ar'vvcrog ekJeivb* 
KKvtiov Si (poco-iv. 'Ekutyi, /x^AAov §£ el H(£ocigc$ BaiAwV 
fj,v$pQig. Of which he gives this for the version, 
"Ex Gigantib'us, ait auctor, Ephialten sa~ 
gittis confecerunt Apollo et Hercules; Eurytum 
thyrso inter emit Bacchus ; Clytium occidit vel 
Hecate vel Vulcanus? So he has left out the 
manner of the Giant's deaths, and the author's 
opinion as to Vulcan. 

LXIX. 

Dr. Hakewill in his Apologie, makes a ship to 
be of the masculine gender, contrary to most 
Authors. (See the Argument of the front and 
of the work.) 

LXX. 

It is observed that Projectors seldom -advance 
their fortunes ; numbers of them having been 
ruined. The name comes from Projicio, which 
signifies to throw away — money and time. 

LXXL 

Legantine, so Dr. Inett always writes this 
word, as some others also do; but the truth is 
Legatine, and Johnson acknowledges no other 
form but that. 

LXXIL 

We hear much of the chain of friendship, 
and brightening the chain, amongst the savages 



CENTURY III. Ill 

of North America. How like to this in Jeffrey 
of Monmouth, fol. xxv. b. " cum communis no- 
Ulitatis vena Britonibus et Romanis ab JEned 
defluat, et ejusdem cognatlonis ana et eadem 
catena prcvfulgeat : qud per Jirmam amicitiam 
conjungi deberet" 

LXXIIL 

As Nature is contented with a little, so very 
little things will contribute to amuse and divert 
us. In riding a journey, I am very apt to conjec- 
ture how long I shall be in arriving at such a 
place; and if I happen to do it within five mi- 
nutes, or some small matter of the time, it gives 
me always great pleasure, and I accordingly ap- 
plaud myself. Inest sua gratia parvls ; and 
one is even pleased to find that those old abbre- 
viations of v*. y t , and y s , for the, that, and this, 
arose from y in those cases being the Saxon p 
or th. 

LXXIV. 

Laudat diversa sequentes* Horace. — When 
you are in a bad and deep road, nothing is so 
common as to imagine the other track to be 
better ; you get into it, and presently find it the 
worse, so as to return into the first again : this I 
have often experienced. How many in life 
change for the worse ! 



112 . ANONYMIANA* 

LXXV. 

I was very angry with my man for alighting 
from his horse to take up a piece of an old horse- 
shoe he saw lying in the road : when I came to 
my journey's end I found an old nail in my 
pocket ; on which, I began to reflect how inju- 
rious I had been to the servant, and severe in mv 
censure ; for I did not chuse to throw the nail 
away, but determined to bring it back. 

LXXVL 

The Arms of Bretagne are, Ermine, insigned 
with a crown. They are explained in the verses 
of John Cavellatus, in the second edition of Jeffrey 
of Monmouth by Ascensius, in the year 1517. 

u Et si cur Prisci gestarint sceptra requiris 2 
Cur insigne premat prisca corona vetus > 
Ecce, ■%€*' 

For Jeffrey relates the establishment of Britannia 
Armorica from this Regal Island. 

LXXV1I. 

The following verses I found in my copy of 
Jeffrey of Monmouth : 

". Porna dat Autumnus, formosa est messibus 
cestas, 
Ver pr debet jloresy igne levatur Hyems? 



CENTURY III; 113 

LXXVIII. 

It Is observed that the memory first fails in 
regard to names : I take this, though, to be a 
vulgar error; the failure of the memory being 
only first perceived in that article, by reason that 
one has so frequent occasion to mention them in 
Conversation. 

LXXIX. 

Lilly, in his Grammar, speaking of Case, (p. 
9, of my edition,) has these words, " Dativus 
.... sub hac voce octavum etiam casum com- 
prehenderunt : ut, it clamor ccelo, id est, ad 
caelum. (Virgil, ^Eneid. b. V. 1. 45 l.) w The 
question is, what does the Grammarian mean by 
the Eighth Case ? I answer, there are some 
verbs that govern an ablative case, fungor, fruor, 
$c. but where an ablative, or the sixth case,, 
occurs, which is not governed of the verb, but is 
used by virtue of a preposition understood, as 
gladio percussit, some Grammarians w*ere pleased 
to call this the seventh case, making it different 
from the ablative. Thus Quintilian, I. c. 4- 
" Queer unt etiam, sitne apud Grcecos vis quce* 
dam sexti casus, et apud nos quoque septimi. 
Nam cum dico, hasta percussi, non utor ablativi 
natura, nee si idem Greece dicam, dativi, tu> 
Sop/." (See also Servius, ad Eel. II. et ad JEn. 
I. 79.) These Authors have been followed by 

I 



114 ANONYMIANA. 

some later Grammarians : however, there are no 
grounds for this seventh case in the opinion of 
Priscian, Jul. Scaliger (de Causis, p. 188) ; 
Sanctius (see Perizon. ad Sanct. p. 41) ; Mes- 
sieurs de Port Royal, Perizonius, and others ; 
since the preposition cum is so evidently under- 
stood, and it is therefore only an elliptical way 
of speaking. But now to the point : The Au- 
thors that adopted this seventh case, finding the 
dative, or the third case, used in like manner, 
not naturally, but in a mode different, as they 
thought, from the natural one (that is, instead 
of the accusative with a preposition), called this, 
forsooth, the eighth case ; for which, however, 
they had certainly as good reason as they had 
to call the other the seventh ; and doubtless after 
they had given the other the name of the seventh 
this might be called the eighth. The example 
given is, " it clamor ccelo ;" and so you have 
again in Virgil, Georg. IV. 562: 

■ " Viamque affect at OlympaT 

And in Eclog. II. 30: 

ic Hcedorumque gregem viridi compellere hi- 
bisco" 



That is, ad hibiscum, as Servius explains it, 
answering to ad caelum and ad Olympum, in the 
other place.. Nay, I think there is. rather more 
reason to call this the eighth case, than there 



CENTURY III. 115 

was to call the other the seventh, because a pre- 
position is here required that does not govern the 
same case. When you say ad Caelum, you change 
the case; but when you say cum gladlo, you do 
not. To conclude : Grammarians, it seems, had 
spoken of these cases, and that was ground 
enough for Lilly to mention the terms ; and this, 
I am of opinion, is what he meant by octavus 
casus in this passage. 

LXXX. 

Archbishop Tenison, in the Dedication to his 
Book on Idolatry, has this expression : " They 
will cry out that it hath imitated his pencil, who 
drew the loose Gabrielle in the figure of chaste 
Diana." This Gabrielle, called la belle Gabrielle, 
was a mistress of Henry IV. of France, and he 
alludes to a portrait of her in the habit of Diana. 

The same author thinks Jupiter comes from 
juvando only ; for these are his words, p. 395 : 
" Jupiter I believe, as Varro believed, and do 
think it comes a juvando : for Jupiter (or, as 
the English often pronounce it Jubiter or Ju- 
viter) are the same; p, b, v, being frequently 
used one for another. Nor can I approve of the 
etymology of juvans Pater ; for ter in Jupiter 
is a mere termination ; and Jupiter is no more 
juvans Pater, than Accipiter is accipiens Pater'' 

1 2 



1 1$ ANONYMIANA. 

Jupiter is, doubtless, an old name, for it occurs in 
Ennius ; but then so is Jovis, which occurs there 
likewise (see also Montf. vol. II. p. 270); and 
from hence comes the genitive Jovis, which 
shews plainly to me that the original nominative 
was Jovis; and yet Quintilian seems to think 
Jupiter the nominative, lib. I. c. 6\ but I think 
he was inattentive here. Now as to the point in 
hand, one can hardly imagine how, without the 
addition of Pater, a double P came into the 
name, all the correct writers and editors giving 
it always Juppiter. And I imagine that when 
Varro derives the name from Juvando, he does 
not exclude Pater ; and as to what the Archbi- 
shop says of ter's being a mere termination, in 
that he is, in my opinion, mistaken, pater m 
other cases adhering to words, as in Diespiter 
Marspiter, and other nouns of the like kind 
adhering to words in the same manner, as Puer 
in Marcipor, 8$c. But though I thus exclude 
Archbishop Tenison's notion and etymology, 
query, whether the word be from juvans Pater, 
and not from Jov-Pater : but you will say, how 
comes the ui I answer, Quintilian has noted 
that v and u are easily counterchanged. (See 
Quint. I. c. 6*.) And in confirmation of the 
whole I observe that the Greeks usually joined 
WJiJp with Zeug, as in Euripides apud Stra^ 
bonem, p. 279. 



CENTURY III. 117 

LXXXI. 

\jf / e must make an end of our liquor, and stay 
to drink all upon the table : which certainly it 
just as absurd as the act of the old woman when 
she took the physic to save it. 

LXXXH. 

In Mr. Hearne's edition of the Textus Roffensis, 
at pp. 184, 185, and 200, he has annexed three 
shields with Saltires in the margin ; they were 
added by Sir Edward Dering, the Author of the 
Transcript Mr. Hearne printed from. (See Mr. 
Hearne's Preface, p. xiii.) Now for the under- 
standing of these shields, you will please to ob- 
serve, they occur in those places where mention 
is made of people whom Sir Edward imagined 
might be of his family, as Diring, and Gudred 
son of Diring: he therefore clapt his coat of 
arms, which was a Saltire, against those names, 
to insinuate that these people were probably of 
his family. The case is the same at pp. 192, 
3l8, 23.). 

LXXXIII. 

v The Swimming of Witches in order to try 
whether they are really such or not, is a remain 
of the old Ordeal Trial by cold water (see the 
Textus Roffensis, p. 28) : if they sink, they are 
innocent; if they swim, they are guilty. Et si 



Il8 ANONYMIANA, 

summersi foerint, inzulpabiles reputentur ; si 
siipernataverint, ret esse judicentur. (See also 
above in that page, in the adjuration of ihe 
water.) 

LXXXIV. 

( We meet with great names amongst the lower 
sort of people, as Beauchamp, Nevil, Talbot, 
Scudamore, Babington, &c. &c. &e. It is pos« 
sible these might be retainers to those families, 
and so might take name from them ; but I rather 
think, since families so apparently rise and fall, 
they may in many cases descend some way from 
those families. There is a remarkable story to 
this purpose of my Lord Hastings, in Burton*s 
Leicestershire. 

LXXXV, 

There is a letter in the Cabala from Ring 
Henry VIII. to Cardinal Cibo, dated 1527, 
from Mindas, the name of which place has 
greatly puzzled the Antiquaries, Henry having 
no palace of that name. The case is, Windsor 
was formerly written Windesore, and in a short 
way Windes r . and the W was mistaken by the 
copyist for an M. This remark I had from the 
Rev. Mr. H. Zouch, of Sandal, 176*1. 

LXXXVL 

Many towns and villages standing upon rivers 
have the name of Walton, as Walton in le Dale 
close by the River Berwent, in Lancashire ; 



CENTURY III. 11£ 

Walton upon Trent, in Derbyshire; Walton- 
upon Thames, in Surrey. These, as I take it, 
have a quite different etymology from the nu- 
merous other Waltons, which are generally sup- 
posed to mean peak) town, or wood town. Wale 
seems to signify water, whence, perhaps, well, in 
Saxon pelle, and Swale, the name of some 
rivers; Walton, in this case, will be the town 
near the water. 

LXXXVII. 

On Saturday, March 21, 176% the Equinox 
was in the morning, and the moon was at full 
that afternoon, by which means Easter Sunday 
was the next day, March 22, which is as early 
in the year as this Festival can happen : and I 
question whether it has ever been so early since 
its first institution. See Gent. Mag. 1761, vol. 

XXXI. p. 55. 

LXXXVIII. 

Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. XXX. c. 1. writing upon 
Magic, has these words : " Britannia hodieque 
earn attonite celebrat tantis ceremoniis, ut de- 
disse Per sis videri possit" If the author means 
any more by this, than that cc the Britons in their 
fondness for Magic even exceeded the Persians," 
which perhaps he does not, since the words both 
before and after seem to concern the study of 
Magic in general ; I say, if he means any thing 



120 ANOKVMIANA. 

particular, I would explain him by those words 
in Richard of Cirencester, p. 19, where speaking 
of the Bath in Somersetshire, he says : " Quibus 
fontibus prwsules erant Apollinis et Minervce 
numina, in quorum asdihus perpetui ignes nun- 
quam labescunt in javillas, sed ubi ignis tabait 
vertitur in globos saxeos" These words are 
taken from Solinus, c. 25, except that this author 
speaks only of Minerva ; and has canesamt [or 
cassescunt as in MS.] for labescunt. Apollo i$ 
the Sun, and the Magi of Persia are known to 
have kept up a perpetual fire as sacred to that 
Deity, However, the miracle which Solinus 
and Richard relate, of the materials or pabulum 
of these Sacred Fires being turned at last into 
stony substances, I dare say means no more than 
cinders, the hard remains of a coal fire ; for at 
this time, when the Britons inhabited this island, 
! the general fuel was wood, and mineral coal was 
j but little known : suppose it known at this place, 
and not elsewhere, and the wonder here men- 
tioned is immediately accounted for. Pintianus 
on the passage in Pliny would recommend the 
reading of his MS. attonita ; but the words are 
cited by Richard, p. 12, and be gives attoniU as 
the editions do. 

LXXXIX. 

My friend John Upton, Prebendary of Ro» 
Chester, and the learned editor of Arrian and 



CENTURY III. 121 

Spenser, &c. died in 1761. He was a man of 
spirit, of parts, and learning. He first set out a 
furious critick in the way of emending antient 
authors ; but declared at last it was far more dif- 
ficult to comment well and to explain an author, 
than to emend him. 

xc. 

The verse in Fuller s Church History, p. 198, 
a Sunt Polidori munera VergUu" may be cor- 
rected from Wood's Athen. Fasti, torn. I. col. 5. 
" Hcec Polydori sunt munera Vergilii? The 
Author is here speaking of the inscription on the 
hangings in the Choir of Wells given by Poly- 
dore Vergil. It seems there was another verse 
also inscribed in another part of them, " Sum 
Laurm, virtutis honos, pergrata triumphis" 
This was about Polydore's Arms, which makes 
it natural to enquire how he and the Laurel 
came to be connected. Now he will inform us 
of this in his Book de Rer. Invent, lib. III. c. 4: 
cc appellavi supra nostram Laurum" he is speak- 
ing of the Laurel, " utpote quam nostra? Vergi- 
lianas familiae nomini sacram met majores unh 
cum duobus Lacertis, insigne Gentis, rations 
non inani habuere, id quod carmen Mud indicat, 

Sum Laurus, Virtutis honos, pergrata tri- 
umphis, $c." 
These verses, no dou]?t, were composed by Poly- 
dore himself. 



1£& ANONYMIANA, 

XCL 

That date in Fuller's Church History, p. 198, 
concerning Polydore Vergil's History, " until 
anno Dom. 153 -j> the year of King Henry the 
Eighth," ought to be filled up thus ?f 153 8, the 
gOth year of King Henry the Eighth," for Po- 
lydore's History ends there. Bishop Tanner in 
his Biblioth. mentioning this history, has ec Lib. 
XXVII, (rectius XXVI.)" But there are twenty- 
seven books ; for though in Thysius's edition, 
which, I presume, was what the Bishop used, the 
work seems to end with the twenty-sixth book, 
yet the twenty-seventh book, containing the 
Reign of Henry VIII. till his 30th year, is pre- 
fixed, being omitted in its place through the 
absence of the editor, as is suggested. There is 
no doubt but this twenty-seventh book is genuine, 
and yet I observe Bishop Nicolson, in Historical 
Library, p. 70, speaks only of twenty-sis books, 
though he acknowledges his History of Henry 
VIII. which constitutes the twenty-seventh. 

XCII. 

Those verses in Fuller's Church History, p. 
2o8, intituled " Ley land's Supposed Ghost," 
were the composition, I think, of Fuller him- 
self; however, they are highly injurious to Mr. 
Camden. 



CENTURY III. 153 

XCIII. 

Mr. Hearne, in his Preface to the Textus Rof- 
fensis, p. ill. speaking of Sir Edward Dering, 
says, " Adolescentis, cujus nuper mentionem 
fecimiis" Now he has not named that Gentle- 
man before ; and therefore means in his edition 
of Sprot's Chronicle, which he had printed from a 
Manuscript of Sir Edward Dering's the year be- 
fore. Mr. Hearne in the same Preface, p. v. 
calls the first Baronet abavus to the present Sir 
Edward, but he was tritavus, Sir Edward being 
fifth in descent from him. 

XCIV. 

It is not thought very creditable now for an 
Oxonian to take his Bachelor of Arts degree at 
Cambridge : but the case seems to have been 
otherwise formerly ; since Laurence Nowell, the 
great Antiquary and Dean of Lichfield, took his 
first degree there, though he was of Oxford first/ 
and was afterwards incorporated at Oxford. 

xcv. 

Bishop Gibson on Camden, col. xxxiii. re- 
marks that his Author, in respect to Albina, one 
of the thirty daughters of Dioclesian a King of 
Syria, who on their wedding-night killed all 
their husbands, seems here to confound two fa- 
bulous opinions into one ; making this Albina, at 



124 ANONYMIANA. 

the same time daughter of Dioclesian, and one 
of the Danaides, daughters of Danaiis : for they 
it were, who are said to have killed their hus- 
bands, and come over hither. But, with sub- 
mission, the old Manuscript British History 
testifies expressly, that the thirty-three daughters 
of Dioclesian killed their husbands, though not 
on their wedding -night : and Fabyan, in his 
Chronicle, fol. iiii. alludes to the same story 
where he writes, C( So that yt may certaynly be 
knowen, that yt toke not that fyrste name [of 
Albion] of Albyne doughter of Dioelecyan Kyng 
of Sirye, as in the Englyshe Chronicle is of- 
fer my d. For in all olde storyes or eronycles is 
not founde, that any suche Kynge of that name 
reygned over the Syriens, or yet Assyriens : nor 
yet any suche storye, that his xxx doughters 
shuld she iheyr xxx husbandes, as there is sur- 
mysed, was put in writinge." See also Har- 
dy nge's Chronicle, fol. vi. b. where he recounts 
the same story from the Chronicle, but disproves 
it as Fabyan s. It is plain there is no confusion 
of stories, but that it was, as Camden took it, 
all one narration, though so groundless and in- 
consistent. 

XCVI. 

And this saith that note [upon Higden] is in 
the Life of St. Alfred, ivrit by St. Neotus. Sir 
John Spelman, Life of iElfred, p. 18. This, it 



centcrv in. 125 

seems, was a puzzling affair to Sir John, who 
afterwards writes: " But I must confess I am 
very much to seek, whom he there meant by 
St. ./Elfred ; for besides that I no where find our 
iElfred so styled, [see the Reasons, p. 21 9.] I 
cannot but marvel that St. Neots should write his 
life, and style him a saint, when he lived not to 
see but the former part of his reign, which in St. 
Neots his judgment was not such as should de- 
merit that title, as we shall after (p. 57) shew." 
Mr. Hearne, the accurate editor of this work of 
Sir Johns, does not at all help us out ; his note 
is, " Archbishop Usher (in his Chronological 
Index to his Antiquitates Brit. Ecclcs. sub 
anno dccclxxxiii) reads Regis for Sancti ; but 
which is the right I cannot tell, because I know 
jiot where the manuscript copy of Henry Hunt- 
ingdon now is, from whence the said note was 
taken, &c." Now it is very clear to me, that 
the appellation came not from St. Neotus, but 
the person that cited him in that marginal note 
tipon Higden. This person had seen King Al- 
fred often reputed and called a Saint, though 
he was never formally canonized by the Pope. 
See Walker's note on the Latin Version of Sir 
John Spelman's Life of Alfred, p. 171, and as 
he clapped him down, whilst the other 
person, who wrote upon Henry Huntingdon, gave 
si his right title. 



12S AtfONYMUtfA. 

XCVIL 

■Mr. Shelton, in his Note on Dr. Wottfcn's 

View of Hickesfs Thesaurus, p. 19 of his tran- 

station, represents Bishop Gibson in his explica** 

tion of the names of places at the end of his Saxon 

Chronicle, as saying the Isle of Athelney wa&; 

called by Bede, Ethelinghie. It is not probable 

Bede should mention this island which was an 

extremely obscure place till King iElfred's time, 

who for that reason chose it for an hiding-place 

for himself when he was so much in fear of the 

Danes ; and indeed that Author does not name 

it. Here is therefore a mistake ; the occasion of 

which was this ; Bishop Gibson puts B to the 

word Ethelynghie, which Shelton took for Bede 3 

because his Lordship sometimes so denotes that 

Author : but he forgot that he also denotes John 

Brompton in the same manner ; and he is the 

Author here intended, the name of Ethelynghey 

occurring in him, col. 8 11, inter Decern Scrip- 

tores, 

XCVIII. 

Mr. Oldys, Norroy, in making enquiries after 
the particulars of Shakspeare's* Life, took all 
possible pains both at London and at Stratford 
to acquire a Specimen of his Hand-writing, but 
never could obtain the least scrip. However, that 
print of him prefixed to the folio edition is de- 
clared, in the verses under, by Ben Jonson, to 
Jt>e extremely like him. 



CENTURY HI. 127 

XCIX. 

A Parody by the late Dr. James Drake, then 
«an undergraduate of St. John s College Cam- 
bridge, on those famous lines of Mr. Dryden s 
under Milton's Picture. 

I Three Richards liv'd in Brunswick's glorious 
reign, 
In Westminster the first *, the next in War- 
wick Lane 2 , 
In Dumbleton the third 3 ; each doughty Knight, 
In spite of Nature, was resolvcl to write. 
The first in penury of thought surpass"^, 
The next in rumbling cant ; in both the last. 
The force of Dulness could no farther go, 
To make the third she joyn'd the former two. 

1 Sir Richard Steele. ~ Sir Richard Blackmore, 

3 Sir Richard Cox. 

c. 

The mint at Shrewsbury, in the reign of 
Charles the First, is expressly mentioned by 
Lord Clarendon, and by Bryan Twyne (see 
Hearne's Annal. Dunstaplise, p. 763) ; yet I -do 
not remember ever to haye seen any pieces 
coined here. 



( i«8- ) 



CENTURXA QUARTA. 



L 

JlATER Willelnxi Bastard, qui postea An<* 
gliam conquisivit. (AnnaL Dunst. p. 18.) This is 
the usual expression when authors speak of the 
expedition of William Duke of Normandy into 
England at the time he obtained that crown 
(Willis, Cath. II. p. 31.); and the date of instru- 
ments perpetually run, A 5 to Henrici a Con- 
questu Anglice quinti, and the like. Now all this 
does not mean that William gained the kingdom 
by subduing it; for in that case these authors 
use other words, as p. 1Q, Sub quo, Rex JVillel- 
mus Walliam sibi subdidit ; and p. 12, Hie 
Carolus subjugavit Hispaniam. See also, p. 28. 
In short, conquest in this case means no more 
than acquisition. In the following case, though, 
it seems to mean conquest : Egbertus Rex oc~ 
cidentaliu* Saxonum motus pietate concessit reg- 
nu Mercice JViglqfio, quern bello conquisierat, 
(Chron. Petr. p, 12.) unless we should read quod; 
and the like is implied by E, Warren, in that 
famous speech of his, Dugd. Bar. I. p. 79. Not 
but William conquered this kingdom ; (A. S. II. 



CENTURY IV. 129 

p. 413.) Archbishop Parker, p. 1. calls him, 
Regni Victor atqae Triumphator. M. Paris ; 
(p. 600.) Conquesta means acquisition. Leland 
(in Tanner, Bibl. p. 95.) calls him Victor. 

II. 

The Annals of Dunstaple, p. 18, call Ha- 
rold II. the nephew of Edward the Confessor; 
and afterwards style Edward his uncle ; which is 
not agreeable to our common notion. They take 
Editha, wife of the Confessor, to be the sister of 
Earl Godwin, instead of his daughter ; but it is 
a mistake. 

III. 

In regard of that decisive battle wherein Harold 
was slain, and William the Conqueror acquired 
the crown of England, the Annals of Dunstaple 
say, Cui \JVillelmo~] Rex occurrens cum paucis, 
&c. The note in the margin is by a later hand : 
Nam in prcelio plures ceciderunt quam 60,000 
Anglorurn ; which being a reason implying the 
direct contrary, Mr. Hearne observes, it should 
rather be read, Minus recte : Nam in prcelio, &c, 
and thus he contents himself without giving any 
assistance to his author. Now it seems to me that 
what that Annalist meant by cum panels, was to 
intimate to us, that Harold was so hasty, and so 
eager to engage, that he would not wait till the 
Jvhole of his force w r as collected together; but 
would engage tfe ; Norman with those he had 
with him (seeRapin, I. p 141.) 

K 



13© ANONYMIANA. 

IV. 

A. 1213, sa y the Annals of Dunstaple, 

H Prior de Dorseta was chosen Abbat of 

Westmostre ; upon which Mr. Hearne notes, 
€C Omittitur apud Lelandum (Coll. vol. VI. p. 123); 
hinc proinde supplendum. Et tamen falli hie 
loci auctorem nostrum existimo, vel saltern pro 
Westmostre, sive Westminster, quid aliud re- 
ponendum esse. HavSpyos quis forsitan Wig- 
more malit. At nihil temere muto" On the 
word Dorseta he notes thus, " vide num pro 
Dorcestrid?" It is very well he was not for 
altering the passage, for it appears from Mr. 
Wigmore, (p. 34, seq.) that in 1213, Ralph de 
Arundel, Abbat of Westminster, was deposed, and 
William Hamez, or de Humeto, was put into 

his place, insomuch that H here stands for 

this abbot's surname, and not the Christian name, 
as usual ; so that the author of the Annals is not 
mistaken, either as to the Abbat's name, or the 
name of the place. As to his conjecture con- 
cerning Dorseta^ Mr. Hearne is very unhappy ; 
Humez, it seems, was Prior of Frampton, or 
Frompton, in Dorsetshire (see Wigmore, p. 35.} 
So that Prior de Dorsetd means a Prior of Dor- 
setshire; as much as to say, that he did not 
know the exact place, any more than before he 
knew the Christian name of this prior. It is called 
£hornset 9 in Spelman's Life of iElfred, p. iii. ; and 
in Chron. Sax. anno 845- Dornsetum, or as in 



CENTURY IV. igl 

the Var. Led. Dorscetum and Dorseton, are the 
Dorsetshire People, i. e. the Inhabitants of Dor- 
seta. However, the author of the Annals is 
mistaken in saying Humez was elected Abbat of 
Westminster; for he was put in by the legate, 
and not elected by the house (see Wigmore again, 
p. 3G ; and Ann. Dunst. p. 70, where this subject 
is resumed ; also Chron. Petr. p. 96. ubi male, 
Frontonice for Fromtonias.) 

. V. 

King John is said to die in banishment (Anil. 
Dunst. p. 57.) He died at Newark, from his 
own home, and when his affairs were in a very 
unsettled condition ; and as it were driven from 
his home by the Barons, who then greatly pre- 
vailed against him; and so M. Westminster, 
(p. 2/6) says he died " Pauper, et omni thesauro 
destitutus, nee etiam tantillum terrce in pace 
retinens, ut vere Johannes extorris diceretur" 
alluding to his name of Lackland ; and M. Paris, 
" Nihil terrce, imb nee seipsum possidens." 

VI. 

Authors call the Mohammedans Pagans (Ann* 
Dunst. p. 107; Platina, p. 264) ; and so most 
authors in speaking of the holy wars; but in 
strictness they are not so; for they are neither 
idolaters, nor worshipers of images and pic< 
tures. 

K £ 



133 ANGNYMIANA. 

VII. 

The late famous Dr. Bentley was of St. John's 
College, which is parted from Trinity College 
only by a wall. When he was made Master of 
Trinity, he said, By the help of his God he had 
leaped over the walL 

VIII. 

The Chronicle of Peterborough tells us, that 
Suer was King of Norway in 1201. I suppose 
we should read Suen ; but the books give us no 
account either of one or the other. 

IX. 

Robert Swapham, speaking of cups found in 
the lodge of the Abbat of Peterborough at his 
death, in 1245, has these words, Duce Nuces 
cum pedibus et circuits deauraiis, just as now 
we see the shells of cocoa-nuts mounted ; but, as 
the cocoa-nut was not at this time known in 
England, one may wonder from whence these 
large shells should come, and of what kind they 
were ; by land, probably, from the East Indies, 
where, as appears from Hamilton's Voyages passim 
they grow plentifully. 

N. B. Vessels mounted in this manner were 
not unknown to the antients, who called them 
Xgvo-svSela, (Montf. III. p. 94. See another ex- 
ample in W. Whytlesey, p. 130.) 



CBNTURY IV. 133 

X. 

When William de Waterville, Abbat of Peter- 
borough, was deposed in 1175, this house was 
in extreme bad order, insomuch that Benedict, 
his successor, was forced to retire, and live pri- 
vately at Canterbury, where he had been Prior, 
with only one Monk (R. Swapham, p. 98.) 
Afterwards, in the Abbacy of Robert de Lindsey, 
who acceded in 1214, the number of Monks 
here were seventy-two (ibid. p. 112.) as I pre- 
sume they had usually been ; but he added eight 
more monks to the number about 121 6 ; a par- 
ticular not noted by Dr. Willis, which I mention 
on account of what follows. The fraternity, after 
this addition, consisted of eighty Monks ; and, 
as I apprehend, never was more ; for though Dr. 
Willis tells us, in his account of Walter of St. 
Edmundsbury, who acceded in 1233, that he 
added thirty Monks to the number, whereby the 
whole would consist of one hundred and ten ; I 
am of opinion this convent never maintained so 
many; for what the author says is only this, 
" Recepit itaque, Deo inspirante, caritatis in- 
tuitu triginta monachos Ihesu Christo perpetud 
famulandos" R. Swapham, p. 121; where there 
is nothing said of addition ; but only that this 
Abbot received so many into the house in his 
time, which was about the space of thirteen 
years. And I find that in the time of Abbat 



134 ANON YMI ANA. 

William Hotot, successor of the above Walter, 
the Camerarius was to provide eighty pair of 
stockings, answerable, that is, to the number of 
the Monks. 

N. B, At the dissolution in the time of Henry 
the Eighth there were about forty monks here, 
according to Dr. Willis ; but I am of opinion 
there were more ; for 39, it seems, reckoning 
Abbat and Prior, subscribed to the King's su- 
premacy, and it is reasonable to suppose there 
would be several that would not sign. This, 
though, is far short of one hundred and ten ; 
and, indeed, I find that the great house at St. 
Alban's, which was much richer than this, main- 
tained but one hundred Monks (Tanner, Not, 
p. 180.) 

XI. 

The putting coats of arms on plate, an antient 
practice (W. Whitelsey, p. 130.) 

XII. 

The Chronicle of Peterborough pretends Egbert 
was the first of the Saxon kings that attempted an 
universal monarchy over the rest (p. 12) : but 
this is a great mistake ; for see Rapin, I. p. £3. 

XIIL 

Authors vary much in the etymon of Ember- 
weeks or Ember-days. Hear Mr.Wheatley, p. 2 1 5 : 
u they are called Ember-weeks (as some think) 



CENTURY IV.' 135 

from a German word, which imports abstinence : 
though others are of the opinion that they are so 
called because it was customary among the antients 
to express their humiliation at those seasons of 
fasting, by sprinkling ashes upon their heads, or 
sitting on them; and, when they broke their 
fasts on such days, to eat only cakes baked upon 
embers, which were therefore called Ember-bread. 
But the most probable conjecture is that of Dr. 
Mareschal, who derives it from a Saxon word, 
importing a circuit or course ; so that these fasts 
being not occasional, but returning every year in 
certain courses, may properly be said to be 
Ember-days ; i. e. Fasts-in-course" He cites 
Dr. Mareschal's Observations on the Saxon Gos- 
pels (p. 528, 529), who likewise mentions the 
deduction of this name by some from the Greek 
word Yippee (see Dr. St. George's Examination of 
Candidates, p. 20) ; and also says, that the Danes 
call it Temper dage, and thereupon observes, " quo 
denotatur etiam iv Temporum Solennitas, quod- 
que ab ipso Temporum vel Tempora, sic deno* 
minatum censeo" And this, in my opinion, is as 
plausible as any, since the Latins call these fasts 
iv Tempora ; and that, according to Mr. Wheatley 5 
one end and design of them was, to consecrate to 
God the four seasons of the year. 



13# ANONYMUNA. 

XIV. 
I am every day more and more sensible of the 
utility of public libraries ; they are repositories of 
the various editions of books, which private per- 
sons cannot be supposed to buy, and which, 
morever, being often superseded by later editions, 
would all go for waste-paper, were they not 
lodged in these public receptacles. Besides, the 
world now-a-days reads not the works of the 
middle ages, nor scarce any of the Fathers ; these, 
therefore, in a manner, would be tost, and con- 
sumed in waste-paper, if the public libraries did 
not preserve them ; and yet all true scholars who 
are desirous of going to the bottom of many par- 
ticulars in a literary, and even in an historical 
way, are sensible of the use of this kind of books, 
and are glad to have recourse to them, 

XV, 
? William Caxton, who first introduced Printing 
into England, has, no doubt, been instrumental 
in preserving many things which otherwise would 
have been lost. But the misfortune was, that he 
was but an illiterate man, and of small judge- 
ment, by which means he printed nothing but 
mean and frivolous things, as appears from the 
catalogues of his impressions, given us by Mr, 
Lewis and Mr. Ames. Whereas, had he been a 
scholar, and had made a better choice of the 
works that were to pass his press, it is probable 



CENTURY IV. 137 

many excellent perform ances, now lost, would 
have been secured to us, especially if he had 
had recourse to some of the more antient pieces ; 
but, as it is, Caxton's works are valuable for 
little else than as being early performances in the 
Art of Printing, and as wrought off by him. 

XVI. 

In February IJ62 many whales came ashore in 
various parts of this island ; not less than thirteen 
or fourteen, as was said. These fish, I apprehend, 
were driven out of their own seas, by the violence 
of storms, in the same manner as the Rhombus 
and the Scarus used to be antiently driven from 
the Levant upon the coasts of Italy : 

ft Si quos Eois intonata fiuctibus 
Hyems ad hoc vertat mare." 

Hor. Epod. xi. 

Now, when the fish (the whales) were once forced 
from their native abodes, where their sustenance 
is most plentiful, it would be natural for them to 
quest about for that jelly they live upon, which 
being scarce on our coasts, it is no wonder they 
should often strike on the sands ; in which case 
the weight of their own bodies, together with the 
force of the waves or the tides, would of course 
lodge them so fast as to make it impossible for 
them to get off; just as is the case too often with 
heavy ships, 



13'8 ANONYMIANA. 

XVIL 

9 The Small-pox, according to Dr. Mead, is a 
native of ^Ethiopia, from whence it spread into 
Arabia and Egypt. It may be so ; but it is strange 
that Ludolphus, Father Lobo, and Dr. Geddes, 
should none of them take notice of such distem- 
per at this day prevailing there. Being bred r as 
is supposed, in the country, it ought to rage 
there, one would imagine, as much as any where 
else, though not more, by reason that people 
have the distemper but once. And this is agree- 
able to Dr. Mead's own principles ; for, speaking 
of local or popular diseases, he says, " there are 
certain diseases peculiar to certain countries," 
owing probably to a fault in the climate, soil, 
and water. He goes on, ** I imagine these dis- 
eases must always have been in their particular 
countries, as the same causes always existed." By 
parity of reason, the Small-pox should be in 
.^Ethiopia now ; for the old causes, I presume, 
exist, the climate, soil, and water, being now the 
same they were many ages ago. 

XVIII. 

The Introduction to English Grammar printed 
in 1762 is ascribed to Dr. Lowth, and I believe 
very justly. The Cypher in the Title is R. D. id 

est, Robert Dodsley. 



CENTURY IV. 139 

XIX. 

Orosius Was a Spaniard, and it is observable 
that the name of Osorius occurs now in that part 
of the world ; witness the Portuguese Historian 
Hieronymus Osorius. Orosius and Osorius 
consisting of the same letters, are probably the 
same name, by a metathesis. Orosius is right ; 
the MSS. not only writing so, but authors, as Cas- 
siodorus Jornandes and Joh. Sarisberiensis, citing 
him by that name. 



\ 



XX. 

They call a Clergyman's Sermon, what he 
preaches from, his Notes ; because formerly it 
was written in characters, or short-hand, usually 
called Notes, The Dissenters, more than any 
others, used the short-hand, and their hearers 
often would enable themselves to write them, 
that so they might take down the sermon, or a 
good part of it, for meditation after; but all the 
Dissenting ministers did not use to write in short- 
hand, for see Clegg, p. 52 ; and it is now, for 
the most part, left off amongst them. 

XXI. 

" Sunt tredecim anni quod hie sum, bene habeo, 
nisi quod denies non habeo" These are the 
words of Scaliger, who was then at Leyden, in the 
Scaligerana (p. 140), and accord very exactly 



14$ ANONYMIAKA, 

with myself here at Whittington, 17 63. So in 
his Epistles (I. 43) : u Equidem valeo, et in hdc 
ineunte senectute nil ad valetudinem et integri- 
tatem corporis desidero, si denies excipias ; qui 
ex nimid hujus coeli humiditate, sine ulld Icesione 
sui aut dolore meo, integri et solidi miJii deci- 
duntr But, with the leave of this great man, 
the moisture of the climate of Holland was not the 
cause of his teeth's dropping out, for that is not 
the case here in England. I rather imagine the 
scorbutic habit of his body was the cause ; as I 
presume it may be with myself, 

XXII. 

u The three last Cardinals that this nation had 
were thine," says Dr. Hakewill, in his dedication 
to the University of Oxford; by which I presume 
he means, Pole, Wolsey, and Bainbridge, 

XXIII. 

The story or fable of the Father and his Son 
riding on an ass through a town is said by the 
Dutchess of Newcastle, in her letter to the Duke 
prefixed to her Life of his Grace, to be an old 
apologue mentioned in JEsop ; but I cannot find 
it in that author. 

XXIV. 

Concerning those books, called Ana, or lana, 
as Scaligerana, Menagiana ; see Wolfius's Preface 



CENTURY IV. 14'1 

to the Casauboniana. Of this kind are the Essays 
and Discourses gathered from the mouth of Wil- 
liam Duke of Newcastle, by his Dutchess, who 
published them in 16*67, as the fourth book of 
her life of that Duke ; as also are, according to 
the opinion of Mons. Huet, the works of Mon- 
taigne. Those observations of the Dutchess's that 
follow those of her husband are not of the nature 
of Anas, because they are her own, and written 
ex prqfesso ; for the essence of this kind of Col- 
lections is, to be the casual remarks of others, col- 
lected by some friend. Yet Huetius wrote his 
Hommes Illustres, I. p. 60. 

XXV. 

The Dutchess of Newcastle, in her Life of his 
Grace, observes (p. 6*4), there were but four 
coaches that went the Tour, when they first came 
to Antwerp, about 1645 ; but that they amounted 
to above 100 before they left that city in 1 6*6*0. 
This was afterwards called the Ring here in 
England, and was kept in Hyde-park ; and there 
js frequent allusion to it in some ' of the plays 
written in the time of King William and Queen 
Anne. It was a kind of airing in a coach ; but 
is now (1763) left off. It was a French custom 
(Listers Journey to Paris, p, 14, 178, and called 
there le Cours.) 



142 ANONYM I AN A* 

XXVL 

To put the broad R upon a thing, so it it5 often 
expressed and written ; but it should be, to put 
the broad Arrow, which is the mark used on ail 
the King's stores ; but, query, how or why the 
Pheon came to be the mark for the Ring's Pro- 
perty ? 

XXVII. 

cc What pillars those five sons of thine [the 
University of Oxford], who at one time lately 
possessed the five principal sees in the kingdom." 
(Dr. Hakewill, Dedication.) The sees are well 
known ; and, I presume, if this was written in 
1627, it refers to the year 1615, when there sat at 

Canterbury, George Abbot. 

York, Tobias Matthews. 

London, John King. 

Winchester, Thomas Bilson. 

Durham, William James. 

XXVIII. 

At a meeting of the Society of Antiquaries, 
Feb. 1762, the meaning was asked of the word 
Trindals ; the injunctions of Queen Elizabeth, 
\569> ar t. 23, running thus, a Also, that they 
shall take away, utterly extinct and destroy, all 
shrines, coverings of shrines, all tables, candle- 
sticks, trindals, and rolls of wax, pictures, paint- 
ings, &c." Now in the Articles of Visitation, by 



CENTURY IV. 143 

Bishop Ridley, 1550, (p. 37) it is asked, "Whe- 
ther there be any images in your church, taber- 
nacles, shrines, or covering of shrines, candles, 
or trindels, of wax, &c." But the clearest ac- 
count is that in the Injunctions of Edward VI., 
1547? p. 8 : " Also, that they shall take away, 
utterly extinct and destroy all shrines, covering 
of shrines, all tables, candlesticks, trindilles or 
rolls of wax, pictures, paintings, &c." by which 
it appears plainly that trindilles or trindals, and 
rolls of wax, are the same ; and I conceive it may 
mean cakes of ivax, which being round, are 
therefore called trindles, or trundles, as perhaps 
it might be more accurately written. 

XXIX. 

Mr. Colden tells us, vol. I. p. 16\ that the 
Indians of the Five Nations " have no labials in 
their language ; nor can they pronounce perfectly 
any word wherein there is a labial ; and when 
one endeavours to teach them to pronounce these 
words, they tell one, they think it ridiculous that 
they must shut their lips to speak/' According 
to this, there can be no B. M. P. in the Indian 
language; but wiience come mohawk, maquas, 
mahikander, ivampum, tomahawk, and in the 
maps Mohawk River? Surely the Europeans 
must make some mistake in relation to these 
words, 



144 AKONYMIANA. 



XXX. 



The custom is general to have a goose on Mi- 
chaelmas day ; and see a trace of this as early as 
10 Edward I¥. (Blounfs Tenures, p. 8.) 

XXXL 

The notion of particular angels being allotted 
to take care of individual persons, may have some 
specious appearance of truth from certain texts of 
Scripture ; but is a point too uncertain for us to 
receive it as an indubitable verity ; and yet in the 
Missal there is a mass de Sancto Angelo custode, 
instituted by Pope Paul V. in the beginning of 
the 1/th century, to be said the day after Mi- 
chaelmas-day ; and* at other times as agreeable. 
But certainly we ought not, without better grounds, 
to make use of such notions in our direct ad- 
dresses to God, or in our devotions ; and for this 
reason I cannot approve of those two stanzas in 
Bishop Kenn's Hymn at Night, 

(C O ! may my Guardian, while I sleep, 

Close to my bed his vigils keep ; 

His love angelical instill ; - 

Stop all the avenues of ill ; 

* 
" May he celestial joys rehearse, 

And thought to thought with me converse ; 

Or in my stead all the night long 

Sing to my God some grateful song. 1 * 



CENTURY IV. 145 

XXXII. 

The custom of reading some part of the Scrip- 
tures, in Colleges and elsewhere, whilst the fra- 
ternity are sat at dinner, seems to have arisen 
from what our Saviour did at the last Supper. 
However, this was the practice in many societies 
(Pointer, p. 20, 57.) At St. John s College, 
Cambridge, a scholar, in my time, read some 
part of a chapter in a Latin Bible ; and after he 
had read a short time, the President, or the 
Fellow that sat in his place, cried, Tu antem. 
Some have been at a loss for the meaning of this : 
but it is the beginning of the suffrage, which was 
supposed to follow : the reading of the Scripture, 
which the reading scholar was to continue, by 
saying, Miserere met, Domine. But at last it 
came to mean no more than to be a cue to the 
reader to desist or give over. 

XXXIII. 

The custom amongst the Huguenots in France 
seems to have been for the Godfather to give his 
own name to the child ; for Colomesius, speaking 
of Joseph Justus Scaliger, remarks it as some- 
thing extraordinary or particular : " Ex sacro 
lavacro susceptus est in cede Hilariana a viro 
nobili Gerarto Lqnda, qui eum non de nomine 
suo, quod aversabatur, sed Josephum Justum 
nominavitr I presume Justus was added to 
Joseph from Matt. i. 19. 

L 



14$ ANONYMIANA. 

XXXIV. 

The venom of the Adder, or English Viper, i§ 
not so exalted and deleterious as that of the 
Italian. A sporting dog on the moors between 
Ashover and Matlock cried amain, on which 
Dr. Bourne rode up to him full gallop to see what 
was the matter, and there he saw a large Viper, 
which he shot, and, tearing the belly, there came 
out five or six small ones at the aperture of the 
wound. As for the dog, who was bit upon his 
neck, which swelled, he was at first dull and 
heavy, but in about an hour he came to himself, 
and was as brisk as ever, and went through the 
day's exercise as well as if nothing had happened. 

XXXV. 

A marle^pit being frozen over in Nottingham- 
shire, the farmer stood at the side looking upon 
it, and thought he saw several good large carp 
dead just under the ice. Upon this, he broke 
the ice in various places, where the fish lay, and 
brought four or five of them home, and laid them 
at a moderate distance from the fire, and they 
began in a short time to move their tails, and in 
short all of them recovered. I suppose they had 
come up to the top of the w r ater to seek for air ; 
and, secondly, that the farmer took them out just 
in the very nick of time; for, in all probability, 
they would have been soon past recovery. This 
story is very well attested. 



CENTURY IV, 147 

XXXVI. 

To speak a thing under the rose ; and, under 
the rose be it spoken ; are phrases of some diffi- 
culty, though the sense of them be well enough 
understood : they mean secretly ; but the query 
is, how they came to imply that. The Clergy- 
man wears a rose in his hat ; and in confession 
what is spoke in his ear, is in effect under the 
rose, and is to be kept secret, as being under the 
seal of confession *. 

XXXVII. 
Mr. Edward Brown, the learned Editor of the 
Fasciculus Rerum expetendarum et fugienda^ 
runty on these words of Bishop Grosseteste, in 
a letter of his to King Henry III. torn. II. p. 394; 
6 ' Hcec tamen unctionis prcerogativa nullo modo 
regiam dignitatem prcefert aut etiam cequiparat 
sacerdotali, aut potestatem tribuit alicujus sa- 
cerdotalis officii; Judas namque Jilius Jacob 
princeps tribUs regalis, distinguens inter se et 
fratrem suum Levi principem tribus sacerdotalis, 
ita ait, — mihi dedii dominus regnum, et Levi sa- 
cerdotium, et subjecit regnum sacerdotio ; mihi 
dedit quae in terrd, illi quce sunt in ccelis 2 ut 
supereminet Dei sacerdotiurn regno quod est in 
terrd ;" — Mr. Brown, I say, notes on these words^ 
" Cum ego lectori indicaverim tot $. Script. locos t 
oro ut is mihi indicet hunc unum f and it is 

* The learned Author appears never to have been wider 
the Rose in St, Paul's Church-yard, 

L 2 



14$ ANONYMIANA. 

certain that this editor has, in fact, been very 
diligent in investigating the several passages of 
Scripture either quoted or alluded to in the two 
volumes of the Fasciculus. But it was in vain 
for him to look for this passage in the book he 
searched, viz. the Scriptures, for it is not there 
extant; but in the e ' Test am ent s of the Twelve Pa- 
triarchs," a work which Bishop Grosseteste and 
others held to be of equal authority with the 
Scriptures themselves. See the Memoirs of the 
Life of Roger de Weseham, p. 48. The words 
there, in Bishop Grosseteste's version, for he 
translated that piece out of Greek into Latin, are 
'these : " Mild dedit Dominus regnum, et Mi 
sacerdotium, et subjecit regnum sacerdotio. 
[Levi datum est sacerdotium, et Judos regnum, 
et subjecit Deus regnum sacerdotio :] mihi dedit 
quae in terrd, Mi quos sunt in coelis. TJt super- 
eminet ccelum terras, ita supereminet Dei 
sacerdotium regno, quod est in terrdr Fabric. 
Cod. Apocr. V. torn. II. p. 6*1 3 ; who, on the 
words included within the uncas, very justly re- 
marks, " Omissa sunt in utroque Latino, nee in 
Graecis codicibus habentur, quae Mis respondeant. 
Ad marginem itaque ab aliquo adscript a 9 in 
textum deinde irrepserunt ;" which is doubtless 
the case ; for they are omitted by the Bishop in 
his epistle to the King. However, there is an 
error in the epistle, on the other side, which is 
to be amended from the Testaments ; for, instead^ 



CENTURY IV. 149 

of the words, " ut supereminet Dei sacerdotium 
re<nw quod est in terrd," in the epistle, we ought 
to read, from the Testaments, and conformably to 
the Greek original, " Ut supereminet cozlum terra 3 , 
ita supereminet Dei sacerdotium regno quod 
est in terra." It is evidently an error of the 
scribe's, . who, as happens frequently, cast his eye 
on the latter supereminet, and thereby omitted 
all the intervening words. 

XXXVIII. 

I have seen it often remarked, as a thing ex- 
traordinary of people that have died at a great 
age, that they enjoyed their eye-sight to the last, 
and could read the smallest print without spec- 
tacles. But this often depending not so much 
on the goodness of the sight, as the for- 
mation of the eye, these people might pro- 
bably be many of them myopes, or near-sighted. 
I take the word mope to be no other than this 
myope ; and whereas Dr. Johnson explains 
mope-eyed, blind of one eye, I apprehend lie is 
mistaken in that, it seeming rather to mean what 
we express by purblind, 

XXXIX. 

This short epigram of Ausonius : 
" Prima urbes inter, diviim domiis, aurea Roina" 
is equally to be admired, for the neatness, the 
propriety-, and the force of the expression., 



£50 AKONYMIANA. 

\Prima urbes inter.'] Rome was antiently styled 
by Virgil (Eclogue i.) and others, the City xar 
ztyxw ; as Constantinople also was in the East. 
And from Is %%y iz-qXiv, the modern name of 
Stambolin was corrupted. — \Divum domus.~\ It 
is observed by M. Felix, c. 6\ that the Romans 
adopted all the Deities of other nations {see 
Rigaltius on the Place.) But the Author more 
particularly alludes to those words of Homer, 
'OAJpna loo pal' excvjsg, implying that as Heaven 
was the principal abode pf the Gods above, so 
the City of Rome was selected by them for their 
chief residence here on earth. 

XL. 

Grandchild and Grandchildren— -There is 
something very absurd in this. Grandfather is 
properly the Great or Greater Father ; but the 
case seems to be just the contrary with Grand- 
/child, who is the little or less child. The French 
therefore express it much more sensibly than we 
do, by Petitfils. 

XLL 

By the Biwthen of a Song we mean that form 
of words which is repeated at the close of every 
verse or stanza, and by that means becomes the 
principal subject or burthen of it. So burthen is 
used, Habakkuk, i. l ; Malachi, i. 1 : as also 



CENTURY IV. 152 

many other places of Scripture. And so Lady 
Mary Wort ley Montague uses it, vol. II. p. 52. 

Dr. Watts indeed in Gl. ad M. Par. v. Bur- 
dones, gives a different etymon, " Harum 
\Shalmes] major es Jistulas sive Bassets, Galli 
vocant Bourdons : uncle et nos, the Burden of a 
Song:" where he takes it to be quite another 
word, and spells it diversely : he adds, " lino 
cantantium grandlorem boat urn, sive has sum, 
Chaucerus vocavlt the Burdon." But certainly 
the other etymology agrees best with the sense 
and meaning of it. 

XLH. 
A Halfer — This word does not occur in the 
Dictionaries ; but it means a male Fallow-deer 
gelded, which is so called upon the same footing 
as a stone-horse in French is called cheval-entier. 
Hence Fulgentius, iii. § 5 : " Berecynthia enim 
mater deoriim Attln puerum formosissimum 
amdsse dicitur, quern zelo succensa castrando 
semi-masculum fecit." See Muhker ad loc. So 
also Varro de R. R. iii. o, : " E quels tribus 
generibus proprio nomine vocantur foemince, 
quce sunt villaticce, Gallince ; mares Galli; 
Capi semimares, quod sint castrati" And 
Columella, writing much to the same purpose, 
calls the Capons " semi-mares" If the Buck 
be cut whilst he is a Fawn, it will be nine years 
before he is ready for use ; but now and then, 
they can catch a Buck of five or six years old in 
the toils, and he> when he is cut, will be ready 



1 52 ANONYMIANA. 

in a year or two. Those that pronounce half, 
Mfe, say Mver ; and those that speak half with 
a open, say hauver : but many, through igno- 
rance of the etymon, will call it havior, which is 
very absurd, and puts me in mind of a worthy 
Gentleman, who told me he once wanted to send 
half of one of these cut Bucks as a present, but 
when he came to write about it, could not spell 
the proper term, and could get no information 
about it, and as he did not care to give it wrong, 
he at last omitted sending it. 

XLIIL 

Seraglio, Italian; Serrail, French; Saraia, 
is a Turkish word, to which the Italians have 
given the present form. See Hamilton, Voyage, 
p. 149; and Menage, Origines de la Langue 
Francoise in v. where various etymologies are 
offered of the Turkish name ; also his Origin, 
della Ling. Ital. in v. Hamilton supposes it, and 
very justly, to be the same word as is used in 
the termination of Caravansera. As to its significa- 
tion, according to the vulgar and general apprehen- 
sion, it means the Apartment of the Ladies in 
the Grand Signors Palace at Constantinople. 
(For when they say the Seraglio, or the Grand 
Signore's Seraglio, that is the idea they fix to it ; 
unless by a metonymy they mean, as often they 
do, contentum pro continent e, and intend 
to express by it the ladies residing there. The 



CENTURY IV. 253 

case is the same with the French Serrail, for 
see Menage, 1. c. ; and the Italian Serraglio, for 
see him also in Origin, della Ling. Ital. in v. 
But this in fact is not its true sense, for 
it means a palace in general, of which the 
yvvouxuov, or women's apartment, is a part, and 
only a part. (See Menage, 1. c. and Origin, 
della Ling. Ital. in v.) Lady Mary Wortley 
Montague, vol. II. p. 100, "The Grand Sig- 
nior was at the Seraglio window, to see the pro- 
cession, &c." L e. in the front of the palace* 
for no procession in Turkey can be seen from 
the apartment of the ladies, which is there al- 
ways backwards, towards the garden. So again 
p. 108, " The Seraglio [at Adrianople] does not 
seem a very magnificent palace:" and p. Ill, 
" At Ciorlei, where there was a Conac, or little 
Seraglio, built for the use of the Grand Signior, 
when he goes this road :" and vol. III. p. 12, " I 
have taken care to see as much of the Seraglio as 
is to be seen. It is on a point of land running 
into the sea ; a palace of prodigious extent, but 
very irregular." However, the word, in common 
acceptation, means, as I said, the abode of the 
Ladies, and often the Ladies themselves. But 
in this respect it is peculiar to* the Grand Sig- 
nore ; for the apartment of the women in other 
great houses is called the Haram. So Lady 
Montague again, vol. II. p. 70, describing the 
Turkish Houses at Adrianople : " Every house, 



154 ANONYMIANA* 

great and small, is divided into two distinct parts, 
which only join together by a narrow passage. 
The first house has a large court before it ; this 
is the house belonging to the Lord, and the ad- 
joining one is called the Haram, that is, the 
Ladies Apartment (for the name of Seraglio is 
peculiar to the Grand Signior), it has also a gal- 
lery running round -it towards the garden, &c." 
As to the Grand Signore, the word is not con- 
fined to his Palace at Constantinople, but like- 
wise is extended to those he has elsewhere ; thus 
Lady Montague calls his Palace at Adrianople 
the Seraglio, as likewise she does that small one 
fit Ciorlei. It is also applied to the Palaces of 
the other Eastern Monarchs, as w r ell as the 
Grand Signore, (Hamilton's Voyage, p. 149 ; 
Bernier, p. 10, J 5.; and in ^Ethiopia, ibid. 47.) 
And in this sense of a Palace it is even used of 
an Ambassadors Hotel, as appears from Me- 
nage, I. c. 

XLIV. 

The 1 19th Psalm is an Elogium on the word 
of God from the beginning to the ending, under 
the various names of his 

Ceremonies, 

Commandments, 

Judgements, 

Law, 

Ordinance., 



CENTURY IV. 155 

Promise, 

Statutes, 

Testimonies, 

Truth, 

Way and ways. 

Word and words, 

Righteousness. 
For there is not above one verse wherein some 
of the above words are not mentioned. See Bi- 
shop Patrick, in the Argument. 

XLV. 

The names of several of our Trades are now 
become obscure as to the reason of their appella- 
tion, by means of the synecdoche, or the putting 
the whole for a part: for what were formerly 
general names of trade are at this day appropri- 
ated to particular branches of business. A Sta- 
tioner is now one that sells writing-paper, pens, 
&c. but formerly meant any one that kept a sta- 
tion or shop. A Mercer now is one that sells 
silks and stuffs, but formerly was any merchant. 
A Grocer is one that sells sugars, fruit, &c. but 
formerly implied any large dealer. 

XLVI, 

The Living held by Mr. Samuel Warren, 
father of the Doctors, John, Richard, and Wil- 
liam, as mentioned in the Life of John, p. ii. 
was Blackmanstone, a sinecure rectory in Kent ; 



156 ANONYMIANA. 

and it was first given him by Archbishop San- 
croft in 1682. The three Doctors were all men 
of some eminence. 

XLVII. 

Shirl-Cock in Derbyshire is the Throstle or 
Song-Thrush, so called by metathesis for Shrill- 
cock, on account of the shrillness of his note. 

XLVIII. 

Gold is found native more than any other 
metal (Borlase, Natural History of Cornwall, 
p. 214.) Probably the reason may be its weight, 
by which its power of attracting similar particles 
seems to be greater than that of other metals. 

XLIX. 

Won ovum ovo similius, as like as one egg is 
to another. To the inattentive, eggs, it is true, 
seem to be so like, that there is scarce any dif- 
ference ; but careful observers find them to vary 
very much^ from one another. (Borlase, Nat. 
Hist. p. 248.) However, the general similitude 
is sufficient for the foundation of the proverb. 

L. 

Mutits ut Piscis — yet it is pretty certain that 
fishes have a voice, though not an articulate one. 
(Borlase, Nat. Hist. p. 270, 273.) However* 



CENTURY IV. ** 157 

as in the former case of the egg, they are so 
generally mute, as to afford good ground for the 
proverb. 

LI. 

Mr. Borlase, Nat. Hist. p. 283, supposes the 
Snake to be poisonous in some degree : but 
query, 

LII. 

K Snakes being bred out of hot fat mould, and 
mud/' (Borlase, Nat. Hist. p. 284,) as if there 
was equivocal generation in the case, which yet 
I suppose he did not mean to say. It is inaccu- 
rately expressed ; as is the following, p. 283 : 
" Matthiolus gives us an instance of a person, 
who, having his finger bitten by a viper, in the 
agonies of death put it in his mouth, with the 
blood sucked in the poison, and died on the 
spot." He might well die, if he was in the 
agonies of death. I presume the comma should 
not be after viper, but after death. As in the 
former case we should read, in hot, fat mould. 

LIII. 
Fallow Deer, are so named from their colour, 
in opposition to Red Deer, or the Stag kind. 
The French call it Jauve, as line Mte fauve, and 
explain fauve by qui tire sur le roux ; so that it 
plainly respects colour. 



25$ A*TONYMlANA. 

LIV. 

When Bishop Burnet died, the following 
severe Epitaph was handed about : 

Here Sarum lies, 

Of late as wise 
And learn d as Tom Aquinas i 

Lawn sleeves he wore, 

Yet was no more 
A Christian than Socinus. 

Oaths pro and con 

He swallow'd down, 
Lov'd gold like any layman ; 

Read, preach'd, and pray'd, 

But yet betray'd 
God's holy church for mammon. 

Of ev'ry vice 

He had a spice, 
Although a Rev'rend Prelate ; 

He liv'd and died 

If not belied 
A true Dissenting zealot. 

If such a soul 

To Heav'n has stole, 
And 'scap'd old Satan's clutches, 

We may presume, 

There will be room, 
For Marlb'rough and his Duchess. 



CENTURY IV. 159 

LV. 

It was an impudent falsification of Field, and 
some other printers, who, to favour the Puritans 
in their practice of Lay-ordination, gave it Acts 
vii. 3. " Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among 
you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy 
Ghost and wisdom, whom ye may appoint over 
this business," instead of we may appoint. 

LVI. 

It is seldom that people are buried on the 
North side of a church (See Gent. Mag. 175a, 
vol. XXIX. p. 65) ; and the reason I take to be ? 
that the North was esteemed the residence of the 
Devil, or Hell (see Wilkins on the Earth, p. 65.) 

LVII. 

The Delphin edition of Virgil by Car. De la 
Rue is an excellent performance: that learned 
Editor having taken immense pains in illustrating 
his Author. Mr. Dryden used to say, he received 
more light from him in conducting his transla- 
tion than any other. 

LVIII. 

Signior Baretti, in the Italian Library, p. 53, 
says, the French Critics " treat Tasso and Ariosto 
with contempt, as if they were Pradons or Bour- 
faults :" these are two ordinary French poets. 



160 ANONYMIANA* 

LIX. 

The Inhabitants of Kent, to express a person's 
coming from a great distance, or they know not 
whence, will say, he comes a great ivay off, out 
of the shires ; which is very expressive, since all 
the counties nearest them are otherwise expressed, 
as Sussex, Surrey, Middlesex, Essex, &c. 

LX. 

Ellis Farneworth was a great Translator ; and 
after he had finished the Life of Pope Sextus 
Quintus from the Italian of Gregorio Leti, a 
friend of his put him upon translating the Latin 
Life of King iElfred into English. This hap- 
pened to be mentioned to me ; upon which I 
smiled, and said, " I hoped Mr. Farneworth had 
spent no time upon it, for it would be all lost 
labour, that book being originally written in 
English by Sir John Spelman, and translated into 
Latin by Obadiah Walker, Head of University 
College, Oxford. That Mr. Hearne had printed 
Sir John Speimah's work, and I had it in my 
study." I then went and fetched the book, and 
shewed it to the Gentleman, desiring him at the 
same time to give my compliments to Mr. Farne- 
worth, and to acquaint him with this particular; 
which he did, and by that means put a stop to a 
fruitless attempt. Mr. John Greaves translated 
Abulfeda's Description of Arabia into Latin, (see 



CENTURY IV. I6l 

Dr. Hudson's Geographers,) and Monsieur Petis 
le Croix, not knowing thereof, translated it again. 
D'Arvieux, p. 28 1. 

LXI. 

Milton, Paradise Lost, b. vi. 1. 470, seq. as- 
cribes the invention of Gunpowder to the Devil ; 
and the Annotator will shew you that Ariosto 
and Spenser have done the same. The thought 
is so natural, that it might easily occur of itself to 
those three great poetical Geniuses ; but still it is 
possible they might all take it from Polydore 
Vergil, de Inventione Rerum, III. 18. There is 
so much learning in that book of Polydore's, that 
it was universally read and admired, and was 
hardly unknown to any of the above Authors. 
However, as the Annotator observes, " since the 
use of Artillery, there has less slaughter been 
made in battles than was before." 

LXIL 

In the Fourth Edition of Fairfax's Tasso, 174& 
8vo, the editor has altered some of the stanzas : 
he pretends to have done it with caution ; but it 
was very imprudent, since we know not ngvv 
what is Fairfax!s r and what is his. 

LXIIL 

Lord Clarendon says, vol. VI. p. 413, " It is great 
pity that there was never a Journal made of that 
M 



162 itfONYMUKA. 

miraculous deliverance ' (the escape of King Charles 
II. after the battle of Worcester,) The book 
entitled Boscobel includes such a journal, and as 
that book was out in the year 166*2, one would 
suppose his Lordship might have seen it. On 
the contrary, Lord Clarendon gives an account of 
that Escape from the King's own mouth ; and 
mentions particularly that, whilst he (the King) 
and Careless were in the Royal Oak, " they se- 
curely saw many who came purposely into the 
wood to look after them, and heard all their dis- 
course, how they would use the King himself if 
they could take him :" particulars entirely omitted 
by the Author of Boscobel, which one may justly 
wonder at. 

LXIV. 

King Charles II. was a Papist without question. 
The Papists were very zealous in protecting him 
after the battle of Worcester (Clarendon, vol. VI. 
p- 413) ; and I often think, the King conceived a 
favourable opinion of the honesty and integrity 
of this: set of men, from that remarkable fidelity 
he found in so- many of them at that time. This, 
I really believe^ inclined him to embrace their re- 
ligion afterwards. 

LXVt 

King Charles I. when on the scaffold, charged 
Bishop Juxon to remember ; and it is supposed 



CENTURY If. 16$ 

he was charging him to give his George to his 
son. Charles II. was extremely careful after* 
wards of this George ; for see Boscobel, p. 26*. 

LXVI. 

If a Duchess, Countess, Baroness, being a 
widow, marries a commoner, she loses her rank, 
according to present usage, which seems to be 
contrary to the statute 21 Hen. VIII. § S3. 

LXVII. 

It is a singular instance of the wisdom and 
goodness of Providence, that in the Northern 
climes, where the scurvy prevails so much, scurvy 
grass is in a manner the only plant (Churchill, 

H. p. 519.) 

LXVIII. 

All the European Christians are called Franks 
in the East, by reason that the Frenchmen had 
so great a share in the first crusade, or expedition 
to the Holy Land, as is very justly observed by 
Pere Daniel (vol. II. p. 412.) His words are: 
" Quoiqit on puisse la considerer comme une 
guerre commune a tous tes Princes Chretiens, 
elle regarde les Francois plus que toutes les 
autres nations, pour plusieurs raisons. Presque 
tous les seigneurs vassaux de France fy enga~ 
gerent. Les Princes qui regn&ent dans la 
Palestine apres la prise de Jerusalem? estoient 
U 2 



164 ANONYM! ANA. 

pour la pluspart Francois, ou des descendants 
des vassaux de la Couronne de France ; et entre 
autres le fameux Godefroy de Bouillon, qui 
fuit le premier Roy de Jerusalem : c'est ce qui 
jit donner en ces pais-la a tous les nations de 
V Europe qui y passe'rent, le nam de Francs, 
qtion leur y donne encore aujourdhuy y &c." 

LXIX. 

Anecdote concerning Lord Harrington. — When 
he was Secretary of War, application was made to 
him by three gentlemen, unknown to him, pn 
behalf of a private man that had deserted from an 
independent company just as they were embark- 
ing for North America. The young man came 
directly to his father's house, and soon began to 
repent of what he had done ; and the request to 
his Lordship was, that he might be pardoned on 
condition of his enlisting in a regiment here, 
there being no possibility of his joining the com- 
pany. The letter was sent March 2, 1761, got 
to London oh Wednesday, his Lordship moved 
the King that night, and the answer was received 
in Derbyshire on Saturday March 7. What 
was very extraordinary, and most lucky in the 
case, his Lordship was out of his post on Thurs- 
day the 5th. 

LXX. 

The Cantabs, or Academics, of the University 
of Cambridge, do not -often abound with money, 



CENTURY IV. 1^5 

wherefore one read that verse of Horace, Cantabit 
vacuus coram latrone viator, thus : 

u Cantab it vacuus coram latrone viator" 

LXXI. 

i It is very observable, that some of our t>est 
drugs come from a vast distance, as Rhubarb from 
Tartary, and the Bark from Peru ; nay, the 
people of this island would at this time but ill 
subsist without the Teas of Cl)ina, and the Sugar 
of the West Indies ; a plain evidence that Provi- 
dence intended much intercourse and communi- 
cation between the several parts of the world, and 
that trade and commerce are not only beneficial, 
but even necessary, by the very constitution of 
things. Thus man is by nature a social creature* 

LXXII. 

\The Cambridge Binding was once very cele- 
brated, and I have several books so bound. The 
person that performed was one Dawson, but he 
was dead before I was admitted. 

LXXIII. 

Those uncommonly barbarous Savages de- 
scribed by Dr. Brookes, vol. I. p. 171, from 
Dampier, are not North Hollanders, who are 
our neighbours here in Europe, but the New- 
Hollanders, as is clear from the author cited. 



1&8 ANONYMIANA. 

LXXIV. 

4C There is a little egg sometimes found in Kens 
nests, no bigger than that of a pigeon, which is 
commonly called a cock's egg; and it is pretended 
by some that a crocodile has been generated from 
it : but this is a fable, for some of them have 
been kept thirty years, and have always con- 
tinued in the same state." (Brookes, vol. ii. 
p. 135.) — I suppose he means a cockatrice, which 
by some has been thought to be so produced. 
Hence Owen on the Basilisk or Cockatrice, p. 78. 
* Authors differ about its extraction ; the Egyp- 
tians say, it springs from the egg of the bird 
Ibis ; and others, from the egg of a cock " This 
account of the generation of this serpent, no doubt, 
is a mere fable ; but the Doctor s reason or proof 
of it is something extraordinary, for they might 
be kept long enough if once they were taken from 
under the hen. See No. LXXVII. 

\Dr> Brookes says, vol. II. p. 134, the Cock 
begins to crow after midnight, which is generally 
true ; but I have heard them crow at nine and 
ten o'clock at night. The crowing of the hen is 
reckoned ominous (see Delachamp. ad Plin. x. 
21): but hens, when old, will often do it; and 
this year (1764) I knew a good housewife dispose 
of two hens for that reason, believing they would 
not be so prolific now. 



CENTURY IV. 1^7 

LXXVI. 

The Dolphin of the Antients was a fish of the 
Mediterranean, concerning which see Brookes, 
vol. III. p. 26* ; and different from the Dorado, a 
fish of the Ocean, whose description may be seen 
p* 149. This author has given a type of both :, 
of the first in the plate p. 6* ; of the second in 
plate p. 94. It appears that Painters err egre- 
giously in representing the Dolphin as semicir- 
cular ; amongst them are the French, who give, 
it in that manner to the Danphine, 

LXXV1L 

Specimens have been given above (No. LXXIII. 
and LXXIV.) of the inaccuracies of Dr. Brookes : 
he is very subject to them ; thus vol. V. p. 74, 
he says, " White thin spar of a rhomboidal form, 
consisting of six sides," is found " in the forest of 
dean in Derbyshire." No doubt it should be 
written Dean ; but this forest is not in Derby- 
shire ; and I suppose it should be printed " and 
in Derbyshire." — Vol. VI. p. 235, he says, " the 
best flax-seed is that which comes from the East 
country, and is known by the name of Rye gate 
Flax." Ryegate in Surrey is not famous for its 
flax-seed, neither is it in the East country, by 
which the merchants always mean the Baltic ; it 
is evidently a misprint for Riga. — Vol. VI. p. 2^2, 
he says, " The Turks have a preparation of a cer- 
tain root that is called lalep, which they make 



16S AKONYMIANA. 

use of to recover their strength." He means, no 
doubt, salep.*- Vol. VI. p. 386; Soda, seu Kali, 
he calls in English Grass-wort, see again in the 
same page j whereas it ought to be Glass-yiort 
(see Quin-cy, p. 166).— Vol. VJ. p. 197, Fungus 
pulverulentus, sive crepitus Lupi> is called Puff- 
balls, or Bull-fists ; but I believe no other author 
ever called it by the native of Bull-fist, or Bull- 
foist, but rather Wolf?fist, which answers to Cre* 
pitus Lupi (see Boyer s Diet. v. Vesse de Loup, ; 
Benson's Vocab. v. polp-jrejip; and Littleton's 
Diet. v. Fuzbal). These are strange inaccuracies, 
chargeable either on the Doctor or his Bookseller. 
There are abundance of mistakes in the six volumes 
of Natural History, though not so gross as these. 

LXXVIII. 

The virtues of £>age are acknowledged all the 
world over. 5 It is commonly said, that the 
Chinese wonder we should buy their tea, when 
we have so much sage of our own, which they 
ta)ie to be much more excellent." Dr. Brookes, 
vol. VI. p. 36*3. In the fechpla Salernitana the 
verse runs, cap. 60. 

" Cur moriatur homo, cui Salvia crescit in 
hortoT 
In whieh chapter see the virtues of Sage specified. 

LXXIX. 

Of the Nectarine produced on a Peach-tree 
see Gent Mag. 17 63, vol. &XXIIL p. 8; and 



CENTURY IV. 16*9 

some curious researches concerning it 1786^ vol. 
LVI. pp. 735, 854, 947. 

LXXX. 

Of brandy made from the Potatoe, see Gent. 
Mag. 1749, vol. XIX. p. 123; of bread made 
from it, 1767, vol. XXXVII. p. 590 ; 17G8, vol. 
XXXVIII. p. 590; 1778, vol. XLVIII. p. 4075 
1779, vol. XLIX. p. 393- 

LXXXI. 

There are some gross mistakes in the following 
passage of Boerhaave's Lectures on the Lues Ve- 
nerea, p. 3. Columbus " then sent his brother, 
Bartholomeus Columbus, into Britain, to see if 
he could prevail on King Henry VIII. to pro- 
mote his design." But this was in the year 1480, 
when Henry VII. was on the throne (Churchill's 
Coll. vol. II. p. 575). Boerhaave goes on, a To 
him he presented a map, wherein was delineated 
the now newly discovered world," meaning 
America ; and concerning this map, see Churchill, 
1. c. He goes on, " Being repulsed here also, 
he (Christopher Columbus) went into Spain," as 
if Christopher tried not his fortune in Spain, till 
such time as Bartholomew had failed in his ap- 
plication in England ; whereas he went at the 
same time to Spain that his brother Bartholomew 
was sent into England : the reason was, he was 
apprehensive he might miscarry in his solicita- 



I JO ANOKYMIANA.. 

ikms m Spain, which would force him to make. 
Bis proposals to some other Prince ; wherefore, to 
save time, he was willing to negotiate with our 
King Henry at the same time he was trying 
Bis fortune in Spain. Christopher the Admiral 
was so far from waiting for the event of things in 
England before he went into Spain, that he had 
gone his voyage, and was returned with success, 
before his brother Bartholomew had finished hi& 
affoirs in England." Churchill, 1. c. 

LXXXIL 

Dr. Fuller, measuring the breadth of the Holy 
Land from East to West, takes it from Ramoth- 
Gilead to Endor, computing it seventy miles (see 
History of Holy War, p. 28) ; but there is a mis- 
take, I presume, of Endor for Dor, this last lying 
on the coast of the Mediterranean, and Endor 
being more within land. 

LXXXIIL 

Hugh Ie Grand, brother of Philip I. King of 
France, who went in the first expedition to the 
Holy Land, is called by Fuller in Holy War> 
p. 56, et alibi, Great Hugh ; as if he took his 
name from his high birth : but Father Daniel 
will inform you that he had the name neither 
from his great birth, nor his great actions, but 
bore it in memory of Hugh le Grand, father of 
Hugh Capet. Daniel, vol. II. p. 420. 



CENTURY IV. 171 

LXXXIV. 

Dr., Fuller, in his History of the Holy War, all 
along represents the Turks as being masters of 
the City of Jerusalem at the time of the first 
expedition when it was taken by Godfrey of 
Bouillon ; whereas, as appears from Pere Daniel, 
the Saracens had then recovered it from the 
Turks. 

LXXXV. 

There is an expression in Fuller's Holy War, 
p. 84, which wants some explanation : the 
suggestion, he says, was to young King Bald- 
win, that he " needed none to hold his hand to 
hold the sceptre :" meaning that he was then of 
age to reign himself without any help from his 
mother, or her implements ; and the allusion is 
to a service at the Coronations of our Kings, 
when the Duke of Norfolk, by virtue of his 
tenure of Wirksop manor, co. Notts, supports 
the Royal Arm whilst he holds the Sceptre. See 
Ogilby's Coronation of King Charles II. p. l8l. 

LXXXVL 

There is another expression in the same Au* 
thor, p. 90, that wants a little illustration : he 
says, speaking of the Low Countries, " If Francis 
Duke of Anjou with his Frenchmen had well 
succeeded, no doubt he would have spread his 
bread with their butter :" hinting at the excellent 
butter they have in this country. 



IJ& ANONYMIANA. 

LXXXVIL 

On Odo's Seal, upon which I have written 
some remarks, you have the Earl on one side 
with tlie letters O G ITA : and on the other the 
Bishop, with the single letter E. Now I con- 
ceive that as the inscription on the Conqueror's 
Seal is in verse, and what they call Leonine verse, 
this inscription might be of the same kind, and 
might allude to Odo's double character of Earl 
and Bishop, thus, 

hie comes Odo GquITAt 
baiocEnsis episcopus hie stat. 

Certainly the spaces between the few remaining 
letters, which are here exhibited in capitals, will 
admit of these insertions. However, the con- 
jecture is too bold, and therefore I durst not in- 
sert it among the other remarks. 

LXXXVIII. 

On the Reverse of the Coronation Medal of 
King George III. Britannia crowns the King, 
with the inscription PATRIAE OVANTI, which 
is faulty in construction, as there is nothing there 
to introduce that case: it ought rather to be 
PATRIA OVANTE, or the Ablative Absolute. 

LXXXIX. 

The Author of the Dramatic Pastoral, by a 
Lady, occasioned by the Collection at Gloucester 



CENTURY IV* 173 

on the Coronation-day of George II L for por- 
tioning Young Women of Virtuous Characters, 
printed at Gloucester, 176*2, 4to, was Elizabeth 
Thomas, wife of the Rev. Mr. Thomas, Rector 
of Notgrove, in that county. Her maiden name 
was Amherst ; and she was sister of Sir Jeffrey 
Amherst, Knight of the Bath. • 

XC. 

Sir William Davenant's nose was injured by 
an amour he had with a girl, of which A. Wood 
has given an account in A then. Oxon. vol. If. 
col. 412 ; and which Sir John Suckling glances 
at in these lines : 

" Will Davenant, asham'd of a foolish mischance* 
That he had got lately travelling in France, 
Modestly hop'd the handsomeness of his Muse 
Might any deformity about him excuse." 
Where it is evident Sir John alludes to this dis- 
temper's being called the French Disease ; and 
consequently there is in fact no difference be- 
tween him and Mr. Wood. Cibber, therefore, 
in the Life of Sir William, did not understand 
Suckling, when he writes " Suckling here differs 
from the Oxford Historian, in saying that Sir 
William's disorder was contracted hi France: but, 
as Wood is the highest authority, it is more rea- 
sonable to embrace his observation ; and probably 
Suckling only mentioned France, in order tbat 
it might rhyme with mischance" It does aot 



174 ANONYMIANA. 

appear that Davenant had ever been in France 
when this accident befell him. 

XCL 

The above is not the only mistake in Gibber'* 
account of Sir William Davenant : he says, " Sir 
William (in Gondibert, lib. iii. cant. 3 ; but read 
6th.) brings two friends, Ulfinore the elder, and 
Goltho the younger, on a journey to the court of 
Gondibert :" whereas it was to the court of 
Aribert. 

XCII. 

Wood, Ath. Oxon. vol. II. col. 413, speaking 
of the Triumphs of Prince ff Amour, a produc- 
tion of Sir William Davenant's, calls it " A 
Masque presented by his Highness at his Palace 
in the Middle Temple, the 24th of Feb. l6$5 :" 
where by his Highness you are not to understand 
Prince Charles, afterwards Charles II. for he had 
no Palace there, but Charles the Elector Palatine, 
who was then in England (Rapin, vol. II. p. 292,) 
and was lodged, I presume, whereabout Pals- 
grave Head Court now is ; though Rapin says 
he and his brother Rupert were lodged in the 
King their Uncle's Palace. But query whether 
Charles I. had any Palace in the Middle Temple. 
Cibber, vol. II. p. 89, takes it right, that the 
Exhibitor was the Elector 5 but he is mistaken in 
making him brother-in-law to Charles I. for he 



CENTURY IY. IJ5 

was his nephew ; the brother-in-law, Frederic, 
father of Charles the Elector, and the nephew of 
Charles I. being dead when the Mask was pre- 
sented : this was 1635, and he died 1632. 

N. B. Both Wood and Cibber say the mask was 
presented by his Highness ; and yet by Cibbers 
account it appears to have been presented by the 
Society of the Middle Temple for the entertain- 
ment of his Highness. This matter may be 
cleared by a view of the Mask in Sir William 
Davenant's Works, particularly of the maskers 

fiames. 

XCIIL 

Dr. Harris, who was a furious zealot in his op- 
position to Popery, expresses a great dislike to 
Augustine the Monk being called the Apostle 
of the English, disapproving both of the word 
Apostle in this case, and allowing him little or 
no merit in regard of the Saxons, who, he insi- 
nuates, had others to preach to them (Harris's 
History of Kent, p. 498.) Now besides the An- 
glia Sacra, which he cites, many Authors have 
called this Prelate by this name ; as Eadmerus, 
p. 100; Ingulphus, p. II.; Ric. Cirenc. p. 17; 
Bishop Godwin in his Henry VIII. p. 93 ; Som- 
tier's Antiq. Canterk pp. 21, 25, 28, 29; Lam- 
barde, Peramb. p. §6, and Top. Diet p. 356*; 
Heylin, vol. L p. 265, 267. 

For my part, I see no harm in this expression 1 
for as to the word Apo3tle, which Dn Harris 



176 AtfONYMIANA. 

would have restrained to those that were sent by 
Christ himself, it is used at large of such as preach 
the Gospel, as Dr. Cave will shew you in his In* 
troduction to Lives of Apostles, p. xiv. And this 
was done by Augustine here in England. And 
then, though the Britons had doubtless the Gos- 
pel preached to them before his time by other 
means, yet Augustine was doubtless chiefly in- 
strumental in converting the Saxons or the Eng- 
lish (see Bishop Godwin, 1. c.) 

XCIV. 

The Motto under the Arms of the Corpora* 
tion of Cutlers at Sheffield is, pour parvenir a 
bonne foy, of which no sense can be made ; and 
I should think it must be a corruption, through 
ignorance and length of time, for, pour parvenir 
ayez bonne Joy, that is, " to succeed in business, 
take care to keep up your credit ;" a sentence 
very proper for a trading, and especially a manu- 
facturing Corporation. 

xcv. 

The book intituled " The Hereditary Right of 
the Crown of England asserted," was supposed 
to have been written by Mr, Hilkiah Bedford ; 
but the true Author of it, as has since appeared* 
was Mr. George Harbin, A. M. 



4CESTURY IV. I77 

XCVL 

The Arians are much pressed with the argu- 
ment, that if Christ be not God, their worship of 
him is idolatrical, since nothing but God can, 
according to Scripture, be an object of divine 
Worship. Certainly it is a strong presumption in 
favour of the doctrine of the Trinity, that as 
Christ came particularly to destroy the Devil and 
all his works, and to that end to put a stop to the 
great and spreading sin of idolatry ; it cannot be 
supposed that God would leave such an opening, 
and give so much encouragement to idolatry in his 
word, as he has done, in case Christ be not God : 
for it is very clear from Scripture that the sons of 
men are directed there to worship, and to pay all 
divine honours to him. 

XCVII. 

Another argument in favour of the doctrine of 
the Trinity, and as plain a one as any, is this, 
that Christ made the world. That Being that 
made the world, is what we call God : But now 
in Scripture it is asserted over and over that 
Christ made the world. 

XCVIII. 

The late Dr. James Tunstal brought with him 
up to London in 176*2, from Rochdale, in Lan- 
cashire, where he was Vicar, his annotations on 

N 



17$ AKONYMIAN^. 

the three first Books of Cicero's Letters to Atticus, 
and offered them to Mr. William Bowyer, for 
him to begin to print ; but Mr. Bowyer desired 
to have the whole copy before he began, and 
upon that footing required the Doctor to take 
them back with him into the country. This he 
agreed to ; but, alas ! he never left London, but 
died there in a few weeks after. The Doctor, 
when he came up to town, was in a precarious 
state of health, which Bowyer was Sensible of, 
and therefore doubted whether he would ever live 
to finish the work ; and this was the true cause 
of his declining to set his press a-going. 

XCIX. 

It is remarked of Archbishop Laud that he 
passed through every one of our ecclesiastical 
offices, from the Curate to the Archbishop. I 
think it almost as extraordinary, that the late Dr. 
William George, Provost of King's College and 
Dean of Lincoln, had never been Curate, Vicar* 
or Rector, in all his life. 

, C. 
John To! and was an Irishman, and, it has been 
$aid, was illegitimate ; but Des Maizeaux endea- 
vours to wipe off this aspersion by producing a 
testimonial given of him in 1708, by the Irish 
Franciscans of Prague, which runs, " Infrascripti 
testamur Dom* Joannem Toland ortum esse ex 



CENTURY IV. I79 

honest d, nobili, et antiquissimd familid, quae 

per p lures centenos annos in Peninsuld Hi- 

bernlce Enis-Oen . . . .perduravit :" but how does 
this come up to the point ; since he might still be 
illegitimate, though his father was of a good 
family — a Popish Priest, for example, as some 
have asserted ? The testimonial, in my opinion, 
does not at all clear up the case of his birth. 



T*% 



( 180 ) 



CENTURIA QUINTA. 



I. 

JL HERE is a Copy of Verses prefixed to 

Hakewill's Apology by John Down (Dundus), 
S. T. B. of Cambridge, concerning whom Hake- 
will says, u One more testimonie I will adde, but 
that one instead of many, sent me from a deare 
friend, and neare neighbour of mine, whose sta- 
tion in the Church of God had it beene answer- 
able to his gifts, hee should doubtlesse have 
moved and shined in an higher and larger spheare 
than he did." This John Downe, it seems, was 
sometime Fellow of Emanuel College, Cambridge, 
and was Rector of Instow in Devonshire, where 
he died in 1633 ; and Dr. Hakewill, who was 
Rector of Heanton in Devonshire, and conse- 
quently his neighbour, preached his funeral ser- 
mon from Daniel xii. 3. (See Wood's Athen. 
Oxon. vol. II. col. 125.) 

II. 

Dr. George Hakewill translated the English 
Life of Sir Thomas Bodlev into Latin : it seems 
he was his kinsman (Wood, Ath. vol. II. coL 



CENTURY V. 181 

125) ; and William Hakewill his elder brother 
was Sir Thomas's executor. 

III. 

(The Hammer-cloth is an ornamental covering 
for a coach-box : the coachman formerly used to 
carry a hammer, pincers, a few nails, &c. in a 
leather pouch hanging to his box, and this cloth 
was devised for the hiding or concealing of them 
from public view. 

IV. 

Monsieur Huet, to prove the bravery of the 
antient Egyptians, cites, among other authori- 
ties, their obstinate courage in fighting for the 
Persians against the Ethiopians, as related by 
Heliodorus in his Qih book ; which I cannot but 
wonder at, as the Ethiopics of Heliodorus is a 
romance, and the battle in question was all the 
product of the author's imagination. Huet, 
Hist, du Commerce, &c. p. 295 ; who observes 
also, p. 314^ upon the same doubtful authority, 
and taking this war for a real event in history, 
that the emerald mines on the frontiers were the 
occasion of it. 

V. 

Tin, from the French Etain, which is from 
the Latin St annum, is the metal of that name so 
plentifully gotten in the West of England ; but 



\9% ANONYMIANA. 

we also give this name to thin plates of iron 
washed over and whitened with this metal. The 
French call this last much more properly and 
expressively Fer-blanc, on account of the white-* 
ness of its tin covering. 

VI. 

\ The accounts we have of the Vampires of 
Hungary are most incredible. They are Bloods 
suckers, that come out of their graves to torment 
the living ; and when the grave of such are 
opened, the body is found succulent and full of 
blood. They are alluded to by the Author of the 
Specimen of Mistakes in Dugdale's Baronage, 
p. 205 ; and are, by the accounts given of them, 
not greatly different from the Brucolaques Mon-? 
sieur Huet speaks of in the Huetiana, p. 8l, As 
for the etymon of Vampire, I take it to be 
French, Avant-psre, or Ancestor, being abridged 
into Vampere, just as Vanguard is from Avant- 
guard, Vantage from Advantage, Vanmure from. 
Avant-mure, Vambraee from Avant-bra$ y &c, 

VII, 

\ We have certain terms or expressions which in 
a very little time will become obscure ; they are 
already obsolete, and in a few years may grow 
unintelligible. The Apostle-spoons are a sort of 
spoon in silver with round bits, very common in 
the last century, but are seldom seen now. The 



>>eENTimr v. 183 

set consists of a dozen, and each had the figure of 
an Apostle, with his proper ensign, at the top. 
J have seen, in my time,, two or three setsj but 
at present they are exceeding scarce. Peg-Tan- 
kards, of which I have seen a few still remain- 
ing in Derbyshire, have in the inside a row of 
eight pins one above another, from top to bot- 
tom ; the tankards hold two quarts, so that there 
is a gill of ale, i e. half a pint Winchester mea- 
sure, between each pin. The first person that 
drank was to empty the tankard to the first peg 
or pin ; the second was to empty to the next pin, 
&c. ; by which means the pins were so many mea- 
sures to the compotators, making them all drink 
alike, or the same quantity ; and as the distance 
of the pins was such as to contain a large draught 
of liquor, the company would be very liable by 
this method to get drunk, especially when, if 
they drank short of the pin, or beyond it, they 
were obliged to drink again. For this reason, in 
Archbishop Anselm's Canons, made in the Coun- 
cil at London in 11Q#, Priests are enjoined not 
to go to drinking-bouts, nor to drink to Pegs. 
The words are : " Ut Presbyteri non eant ad po~ 
tationes, nee ad pinnas bibant (Wilkins, vol. L 
p. 382). This shews the antiquity of this inven- 
tion, which at least was as old as the Conquest. 
Dutch Tankaerd, probably from Latin Can- 
tharus : transposition of letters is common ; Gal- 
lon is from Lagena, as is Flaggon. 



iU 



ANONYMIANA* 



VIIL 

The Huetiana I esteem the best of the books 
of that sort; and yet, methinks, the learned author 
is too severe upon the Scaligers and Du Plessis- 
Mornay, 

IX. 

The phrase is, as dear to me as my eyes, A 
certain person given to hard drinking had brought 
an inflammation into his eyes, indeed had al- 
most drunk himself blind ; he went to a Physi- 
cian for advice, when he was told, he must either 
leave his bottle, or he would quite lose his sight ; 
on which he said 5 Then farewell dear eyes ! 

X, 

Herha digitalis with us is the Fox-glove, a 
word which signifies Lemurum Manicce, for so 
Mr. Baxter, in Glossary, p. 5, « Nam et digit a- 
lis herha, nostrati vulgo Fox-gloves, dititur cor- 
rapte pro Folcs-gloves, sive Lemurum Manicae, 
veteribtts Britannis Menig Eilff Uylhon, cor- 
rupt e hodie Elkylhon, quod idem valet. Stmt 
enim Britannis Eilff Uylhon, nocturni Doemones, 
sive Lemur es ; cum Saxonibus Folces dicatur nih 
nuta plebs, et forsan etiam manes." Now the 
French on the contrary call this plant our Ladies- 
gloves, Guns de nostre Dame, (see Cotgrave, t>« 
Gant.) 



CiNTURY Ve 1S3 

XL 

Jones, in bis pamphlet on Buclcston of Bathe, 
p. 12, says, the Ladies for their diversion within- 
doors, in case the weather permits them not to 
o-o abroad, <c may have in the ende of a benche, 
eleven holes made, intoo the which to trowle 
pummetes, or bowles of Ieade, bigge, little, or 
meane, or also of copper, tynne, woode, eyther 
violent or sofn, after their own discretion ; the 
pastyme Troule in Madame is called :'* in the 
margin Trol in Madam. This play was no other 
than Nine-holes (or Crates as we call it in Der- 
byshire) ; in French Trou Madam, which Cot- 
grave calls Trunks, or the Hole, and Boyer more 
fully, " Truklcs, Troll-madam, Pigeon-holes, or 
N'me-lwleS) a game so called." 

XIL 

It appears from the word mainprise, that main-? 
pernor, as the Lawyers call it, comes from main 
prendre, and is in fact no other than main-pre- 
neur ; the cause of the mistake in putting the r 
after instead of before the vowel e, was probably 
the abbreviate way of writing, mainp e n r , which 
through unskilfulness was read mainpernor. 

XIII. 

The two learned Frenchmen Monsieur Me^ 
nage and Monsieur Huet seem to be so equal 



1 86 -ANONYtyElANA, 

both in point of parts and erudition, that one 
knows not which to prefer to the other. How- 
ever/ they are so far alike, ^that they may be 
aptly compared together. Menage perhaps might 
be the greater linguist, and the learning of Huet 
rather the more extensive. 

XIV, 

Applications of passages in the Classics,, when 
they are perfectly accommodate, always give 
pleasure ; they must be of such as are very gene- 
rally and commonly known : an instance or two 
has been given already in these Centuries, and I 
here give the following. • 

A friend of mine lives in an old castle covered 
with ivy, to which he applied, and certainly 
very properly, the words of Virgil concerning 
old Charon, 
" Jam senior, sed cmda arci viridisque senectus" 

There is a print of John Bristow, Esq. a very 
rough Gentleman of Nottinghamshire, whom the 
Duke of Newcastle made Keeper of the Beasts at 
the Tower ; for which post he was exceedingly 
well adapted, and the motto under the print is 
equally proper, 

" Leonum arida Nutrix" 

Hor. Ode I. 22. 

One who was learning fhorough-bass was ob- 
serving how difficult it was, and how long he 



CENTURY V. 197 

should be in learning it : the friend replied, 
ay, ay, 

" Nemo repentkfuit turpissimus— ■ ' 

Juvenal. 

See Century IV, No. LXX. where there is a 
pun along with the application ; as also in the fol- 
lowing : Says Vere Foster to Dr. Taylor, " why do 
you talk of selling your horse ?" The Doctor re- 
plied, " I cannot afford to keep him in these hard 
times"—" You should keep a mare" says Foster, 
" according to Horace." " Where, 1 * asked the 
Doctor, " does Horace say that ?" c < You remem- 
ber/' says Foster, 

" JEquam memento rebus in arduis 
Servare," 

XV. 

The Meagre Father, mentioned by Dr. Lister 
in his Journey to Paris, p. 134, under the de- 
scription of F. P. I take to be Father Plumier, of 
whom he often speaks, as p, 62, f2 9 95, 

XVI. 

\The late Mr. Vertue observed to me, that the 
word Engraving did not so precisely express his 
occupation as it ought to do ; for says he, to en- 
grave is only to cut in, and the etcher does that, 
as also the seal-cutter; wherefore we, to be dis- 
tinguished from them, might not improperly, as 
we use a tool called a burin^ be called Bimnator^ 
lind the Art, Burining. 



1 f I ANONYM IAN A, 

XVII. 

Lei and, in his Itinerary, vol. VI. p. 2, says, 
u Now remaineth to Ashford the only name of a 
Prebend ; y from whence it has been generally un 
derstood that Prebendary was the proper title of 
the Head or Governor of the College or Secular 
Foundation of Ashford in Kent (See Philipof s 
Villare Cant. p. 56* ; and Dr. William Warren s 
papers in the Vicarage-house at Ashford.) But 
this term is never used, as I remember in that 
sense, that is, for the Head of a College, or any 
other foundation ; and therefore what Leland 
meant to tell us was, that the Head of Ashford 
College was at that time a Prebendary of Canter- 
bury, to wit, Richard Parkhurst, who stands the 
first Prebendary in the fourth stall of Canterbury 
(See Mr. Battery's Cantuaria Sacra.) Canterbury 
Cathedral was founded in 1542, so that when 
Mr. Leland was in Kent he found Richard 
Parkhurst prebendary of Canterbury, and pre- 
sident of the College of Ashford ; and there 
is- the rebus of Richard Parkhurst now re- 
maining 1 in a window of the College, viz. a 
park, and on the top of an hill in the park 
stands the letter /?, and on the outside under the 
park-gate, is written hvrst, and round the park 
in a circle Veritas liberabit: r. p. appears also 
in various places there. The proper appellation 
s>f this President, or Provost, was, Magister or 



CENTURY V. i§# 

Master, as appears from an indenture in the chest 
in the vestry, made 3 Hen. VIII. (See also Bi- 
shop Tanner, p. 228.) Query, whether Mr. Le- 
land did not apprehend Ashford to have been a 
Prebend founded in the Church of Canterbury ; 
his words seem to imply that ; but he is strangely 
mistaken in that, if he did. 

XVIII. 

Henry Wharton, A. M. has put the name of 
Anthony Harmer to his Remarks on Bishop 
Burnefs History of the Reformation, (see Wood's 
Ath. vol. II. col. 874). Now I am of opinion 
there has been a mistake of somebody's in regard 
to this name, and that it should have been 
JVharmer ; for Anthony JVharmer is the Ana- 
gram of Henry Wharton, A. M. 

XIX. 

\ It falls not within the compass of my remem- 
brance, that a customary Dram-drinker ever left 
it off. A young man fell into this way ; his Wife, 
perceiving it, was very uneasy, and at last ac- 
quainted his Father with the truth: the father 
about that time was to make a journey into the 
North of England for six weeks, and as a proba- 
ble means of breaking his son of the pernicious 
habit, insisted on his going with him : the Ser- 
vant had private orders to take no bottle in the 



%9& AkONYMlANA. 

cloak-bag, as also to watch his son, along with- 
himself, to see that he called for and took no 
spirituous liquors in the course of the journey. 
They set out 5 and neither the Father, nor the 
Servant, could ever find, by the strictest watch- 
fulness and observation, that the young man 
drank a single dram all the time they were out. 
Upon this, the Father had great hopes his Son 
was now weaned from his bad habit ; but the 
young man had not been at home many days 
before he resumed it, and the event was, that in 
a year or two it pat an end to his life. 

XX. 

We are apt to say, in a proverbial way, P as 
rich as a Jew -" but the Jews, take them in gene- 
ral, are not a rich people; there have always 
been some few among them that were immensely 
wealthy, and it was from the observation of these 
few that the proverb arose. 

XXL 

A Jew, in an instrument of his, uses the Chris- 
tian way of computing time, by which he seems 
to acknowledge that Jesus of Nazareth was the 
true Messiah, " usque ad festum S. Michaelis 
anni incarnationis Domini millesimi centesimi 
LXXVir Tovey, p. 36*. This is very remark- 
able ; but I presume it was done of course by the 
Christian lawyer or clerk, and for the sake of 



CENTURY ¥> : 19! 

gratifying the party, who was a Christian. In 
the same author, p. 37, a Jew mentions the feast 
of St* Lucia, by which he acknowledges her to 
be a saint. 

XXII. 
Dr. Tovey, p. 14 of Anglia Judaica, relates & 
story from Giraldus Cambrensis ; he makes a se- 
rious affair of it, pronouncing Giraldus no trifler, 
and yet it is nothing but a mere piece of jocu- 
larity, or a witticism upon names. The Doctor 
begins the story thus: "A certain Jew having the 
honour, about this time, to travel towards Shrews- 
bury, in company with Richard Peche, Arch- 
deacon of Malpas, in Cheshire ; and a reverend 
Dean whose name was Deville, &c." This Dean, 
I suppose, was a rural dean, as being named after 
the Archdeacon, and his name, I imagine, was 
Diahle, or perhaps Diantre, the French words ; 
for which Giraldus has Diabolus. But there 
never was any such title as Archdeacon of Malpas ; 
Richard Peche, afterwards Bishop of Coventry 
and Lichfield, was Archdeacon of Chester, in 
which archdeaconry Malpas lay ; and in Giraldus, 
he is not called Archdeacon of Malpas, but only 
of that district, for so his words run : " Profecti 
sumus inde versus Wenloch, per arctam viam et 
prceruptam, quam malam plateam vacant ; hie 
autem contigit nostris diebus, Judoso quodam 
eum Archidiacono loci ejusdem cut cognomen 
Peccatum, et Decano cut nomen Diabolus, 



versus Slopeshuriam iter agente" &c. from 
whence it is plain, he is only entitled Archdeacon 
of those parts where mala plaiea was situated. 

XXIIJL 

Denlacres, in Dr. Tovey, p* 59, is the father 
of Hagin the Jew ? and the name is so written 
again below ; but I presume it is a misnomer for 
Deulecres ; for see p. 36*, where the like Jewish 
name occurs. I suspect that eum crescat > p. a, is 
the same name, Deus being understood before it ; 
this being Latin, and the other French, and the 
import thereof alike, God prosper him ! N. B. 
There was a religious house near Leek, in Staf- 
fordshire, of this name, and so called from the 
same etymon. See Dugdale's Monasticon. 

XXIV. 

Dr. Tovey thinks it strange (p. 10,) that our 
records, or historians, make not the least men- 
tion of the Jews in the long reign of Henry I. ; 
but be forgets the instrument printed by himself 
(p. 6l) of the second year of King John. That 
instrument is a full evidence that the Jews greatly 
flourished here in the time of Henry L 

XXV. 

Our Kings formerly looked upon the Jews as 

their property ; see Dr. Tovey, p. 3, and pp. 55 

and 59, where we have these expressions : " Et 

si quis ei super eaforisfacere prcesumpserit, id 



CENTURV V. 193 

ei sine dilatione emendare faciatis, tanquam 

dominico Judaeo nostro, quern specialiter in ser- 
vitio nostro retinuimus" So p. 42, the King 
says, Judceus noster, and p. 45, Judcei sui ; see 
the same author passim : but as remarkable a 
passage as any is that in p. 64, which the learned 
editor seems not to have understood. King 
John, in his charter there, says, " Et praecipi- 
mus quod ipsi quieti sint per totam Angliam et 
Normanniam de omnibus consuetudinibus et 
theloniis, et modiatione vini, sicut nostrum pro- 
prium catallum :" in which place the Jews are 
expressly called the King's chattels ; but the 
Doctor, in his representation of the substance of 
this charter (p. 6*3), gives it thus, " That they 
should be free, throughout England and Nor- 
mandy, of all custom, tolls, and modiations of 
wine, as fully as the Kings own chattels were ;" 
it should rather be, as being our own chattel, 
property, or vassals. 

XXVI. 

The Jews here, in the time of king John, were 
permitted by the charter of that King, in the 
second year of his reign, " Omnia quce eis ap- 
fortatafuerint, sine occasione accipere et emere, 
exceptis Mis quce de ecclesia sunt, et panno san- 
guinolentor The difficulty is, to know what is 
meant by panno sanguinolento. Mr. Madox, in 
the History of Exchequer, p. 174, translates it, 

O 



Ip4 ANONYMIANA. 

cloth stained with blood; but Dr. Tovey, p. 62, 
says, u I believe it signifies no more than deep 
red, or crimson cloth ; which is sometimes called 
pannus hlodeus, or bloody cloth, relating merely 
to the colour of it ;" .- . ." but why the Jews were not 
permitted to buy red cloth is to me a secret ; 
bloody cloth, strictly so called, I think they 
would not buy." The Doctor, I am of opinion, 
is right in his interpretation ; for I observe that 
what the Annals of Dunstaple (p. 131) call j»mZ- 
vis rubeus, Matthew Paris (p. 317) calls terra 
s anguine a ; and the Annals themselves there say, 
that the people, by means of that red dust, 
" Caelum quasi sanguineum conspexerunt ;" plainly 
shewing, that sanguineus at this time was the 
same as red, and was used in speaking of any 
thing for that colour. So Virgil : 

" Si quando nocte cometos 



Sanguinei lugubre rubent" 



Mn. 



x. 



But, as he does not decide as to the cause of 
the prohibition, there is room for conjecture, 
and one may be allowed in so doing. Now I 
look upon it that red was, if I may so speak, 
the Christian colour; the Jewish colour was 
white (Tovey; p. 79) ; and red, on the con- 
trary, seems to have been appropriated to the 
Christians ; hence the Croisees wore a red cross 
as a badge ; and the Red Cross Knight, in Spen- 



CENTURY V. 195 

$er, represents the Christian Knight. The Pope 
and the Cardinals all wear purple, and the hat 
is of this colour. I conceive, therefore, that the 
Jews, the sworn enemies of Christianity and all 
that belonged to it, might have been observed at 
this juncture despitefully to use and trample 
upon this colour, on that account; wherefore 
provision was here made, that, for avoiding of 
such indignity, the cloth of this colour should 
never come into their hands. 

XXVII. 

Many edifices have been called Follies, as 
Judd's Folly in Kent, Pegge's Folly on the Moors 
West of Beauchief, &c. This is antient ; for the 
castle begun at the suggestion of Hubert de Burgo 
in Wales, in 1228, was named by himself Stul- 
titia Hubertl, and proved to be so at last. (M. 
Paris, p. 351.) 

XXVIII. 

Rapin (I. p. 267.) represents St. Augustine's 
at Canterbury as the Chapter of the see. This 
is a pardonable' error in a Foreigner, but ought to 
have been noted by his translator or annotator, 
who were Englishmen; for the Chapter there 
consisted of the Monks of Christ-Church, and not 
of those of St. Augustine, whose house was 
without the walls of the city. 

o 2 



l£f) ANONYMIANA* 

XXIX. 

It is very common, I have observed, for old 
men, when other passions and appetites forsake 
them, to become slaves to their palates, and to 
think much upon eating and drinking ; but, alas ! 
the taste has then lost its exquisiteness, and is 
little capable of being highly gratified ; for the 
nicety and acuteness of this abates along with 
those of the other senses. 

XXX. 

In reading the Monkish Historians, one every 
flfow and then meets with such expressions as 
these, " Dominica, qud cantatur quasimodo- 
geniti ; Dominica, qud cantatur hast are Jerusa- 
lem" &c. ; for the understanding of which, it is 
necessary to note, that one part of the mass con- 
sists of the Introit (indeed it begins with that 
part), which was always sung where there was a 
choir : and as those Introit s vary every Sunday, 
the Sunday may be properly specified by the first 
words of the Introit. Thus, Quasimodo-geniti 
imports Low Sunday, the Introit on that .day 
beginning with these words ; and Lcetare Jeru- 
salem signifies, for the same reason, the fourth 
Sunday in Lent, &c. And, that I may observe 
this by the way, Requiem, in Shakspeare, means 
a Hymn sung to implore rest to the dead, because 
the Introits in the masses for the dead begin with 



CENTURY V. IS/ 

this word ; nay, this word Requiem is almost 
become an English word. 

XXXI. 

" In crastino quidem diei dominicos Nativitatis 
Johannis, Monemutensis vir nobilis qui cum 
rege militabat in JVaUid," &c. (M. Paris, p. 393.) 
This is related immediately after the year begins, 
which in this author is at Christmas ; and the 
next paragraph begins, " In ipsis prceterea diehns 
natalitiis " and the next after that, " Delude, 
infra octavas Epiphanies? So that it is very 
plain, the transaction there spoken of could not 
pass at Midsummer, that being six months too 
late ; but must be in the Christmas holy days. 
Besides, who would ever say, " In crastino diei 
dominie ce Nativitatis Johannis?" when that festi- 
val lasts but one day. The description is proper 
for the festivity of Christmas, which continued 
for twelve days ; but not to the Nativity of St. 
John Baptist. What ensued at Midsummer is 
related after (p. 406 1 ) ; and one would suppose 
Matthew would have said S. Johannis, as pp.406^ 
439, 534, 538. — And what can Monemutensis 
mean ? Does this author, or any author, when 
a person is first mentioned, ever drop his Chris- 
tian name ? In the sequel of a story, this may 
be done ; but it is very unnatural to do. it in the 
first part of it : to call a man at the first by his 
leaked surname^ and afterwards by his Christian^ 



I#S ANONYMIANA. 

as is done in this paragraph. All this now may 
be cured by altering one letter, and changing 
the place of the comma, thus, u In crastino 
quidem diet Dominic ce Nativitatis, Johannes 
Moneihutensis" &c. The time therefore is the 
morrow of the Sunday after Christmas ; and the 
person is John of Monmouth, who is expressly 
so called in the very paragraph, and is often men- 
tioned in this history as a great soldier of king 
Henry's. 

XXXII. 

\To Shend is a good old English word, sig^ 
nifying to spoil, ruin, or destroy. It, and its 
participle shent, is used by Dryden and Spenser, 
as Dr. Johnson will shew ; to whom I may add 
Fairfax in his Tasso, Skelton, the Mirrour of 
Magistrates, the Invective against Cardinal Wol- 

© o 

sey and Chaucer. I have also met with the word 
unshent, in the Mirrour. It comes from the 
Saxon fcent>an, c in that language having often 
the power of ch, when it precedes e.—Townshend 
is therefore a surname very properly conferred 
on any great warrior, as all our gentlemen of 
family formerly were. It answers to the French 
Sacville, and to the Greek wlohiiro^og ; Demetrius 
was called moXiomvUyg) an -d ujsprlirohig or z?sp<Ti7pto?jg 
was one of the names of Pallas, or Minerva ; see 
Bourdelotius ad Heliodorum (p. 62.) The Latins 
did not deal much in compounds ; but yet we 



CENTURY V. 1,99 

have the word urbicapus in Plautus. Now as 
these epithets all correspond so well with the 
sense of the English name of TownshencL as 
given above ; they seem to shew that to be the 
true etymology of it. 

XXXIII. 

Horace seems to have been much such a sol- 
dier as Sir John Suckling ; Od. II. 7. Suckling's 
Poems.. 

XXXIV. 

There seems to be some remains of the office 
of the Precentor in our Parish Clerks giving out 
the words of the Psalm line by line. 

XXXV. 

Richards's Welsh Dictionary w r ould have been 
as useful again, especially to us Englishmen, if, 
instead of the Welsh Proverbs, he had given us 
an English and Welsh part. 

XXXVI. 

\ I have heard it observed that no Musician was 
ever a great Scholar; but the observation was 
made by one who was no musician, though he 
was a most excellent scholar himself; and I think 
he forgot Athanasrus Kircher, Mersennus, Mei- 
bomius, and others. 



200 ANONYMIANA. 

XXXVII. 

When a very extensive dealer breaks, he com- 
monly ruins many others ; just as at skittles, the 
great pin tumbles down several with its fall that 
stand around it. 

XXXVIIL 

A little old man kept himself very dirty ; where- 
upon one said, he was like the 1 1th of December, 
meaning the shortest day. 

XXXIX, 

King John was buried at Worcester (M. Paris, 
p. 288; Lewis's Life of Caxton, p. 136, 137.) ; 
but my MS Chronicle, p. 105, says, Wynches- 
tre; and see Lewis's Life of Caxton, p. 13 6, in 
both columns, and p. 34, where Mr. Lewis 
writes, " which difference, perhaps, might be 
occasioned by the old spelling the names of these 
two places, thus, Wyjicestre and Wyncestre, 
and the one being; mistaken for the other." But 
I doubt r, in this Saxon form p, was not in use 
in the 13th century; wherefore I rather esteem 
it an error occasioned by the haste and hurry of 
transcribers. 

XL. 

We have a saying, No God ha" mercy to, you $ 
meaning, No thanks to you ; but qucere, whe- 
ther it be not a corruption of. No God remerci 



CENTURY V, 201 

to you : as much as to say, God owes you no 
reward for it ; you have no merit in it. And 
yet, perhaps, the first formula may stand, God 
ha mercy being in sense much the same as re- 
ward or recompence. 

XLI. 

Nicholas Faber Petrascius, a noble young 
gentleman of Provence in France, who has great 
knowledge and sagacity in the study of coins (Cam- 
den, col. cix.) is Nic. Claud. Fabric. Peireskius, 
whose life is written by Gassendi, and who was 
indeed a man of most admirable sagacity (see 
Hearne's Preface to Curious Discourses, p. xvii.) 
and was particularly well skilled in coins. 

XLII. 

The person intended by Montfaucon(II.p.28o) 
as an Expatiator on the word Endovellicus, I 
presume is Thomas Reinesius. See Gravii Syn^ 
tagma. 

XLIII, 

Our Sciolists will often write Musceimi for 
Museum, as Mr. Thoresby, in the account he has 
given u% of his Collection of Rarities, and others ; 
but the Greek word is MwsTov, i, e. Museum, in 
English. A like mistake is incurred in regard 
to Medea ; the Greek is M^f six, and the Latin 
should be Medea; yet Piers, in his edition of 
Euripides his play, writes Medcea. 



202 " ANONYMIANA. 

XLIV. 

Mr. Hearne suspects that many of John Le- 
land's papers have perished, " amongst which/* 
he thinks, " might be those concerning Oxford, 
especially if they carried tlie antiquity of it higher 
than Cambridge, and fell into the hands of a 
person that envied that piece of glory (if indeed 
it may be looked upon as just cause of glory) to 
Oxford." (Hearne, in Leland's Itinerary, II. p. 88.) 
The person intended in this sarcasm is Sir Simon 
D'Ewes ; for see Hearne's edition of Spelmans Life 
of Alfred, p. 1Q2. 

XLV. 

There is something surprising in the following 
passage in Mr. Hearne's Preface to Leland's Itine- 
rary, p. viii. u I cannot, however, but here take no- 
tice that whereas Dr. Gale has spent several words 
about the true reading of this passage in the se- 
cond journey of Antoninus, A Blato Bulgio 
Cast r a exploratorum, and gives several conjec- 
tures about A Blato Bulgio ; I think that there is 
no reason to doubt that, without adding or taking 
away a single letter, Ab lato bulgio is the true 
genuine reading ; for so I find it was written in 
an old MS. the lections whereof are put down 
by some learned hand in one of our Bodleian 
copies of Suritas* edition; yet this observation 
is unhappily missed in the improvements that 



CENTURY V. 203 

were lately made to Dr. Gale's Annotations 

What confirms this lection is the signification of 
bulgium, which is the same with the British 
or Welsh Ewlch, i. e. indie, or cestuarium. 
The epithet latum was added to distinguish it 
from other lesser ^estuaries," &c. This, you ob- 
serve, is a direct remark on Dr. Gale's Commen- 
tary ; and yet the Doctor (p. 34) has these very 
words : " Simplicissima hajus vocls lectio essei 
Ab lato Bulgio, scilicet ab lato jestuario ; situ enim 
tali Bulgium hoc gaudet, et pvomontoriolum 
impendeas Jwdie Boulnesse dicitur ; jamque etiam 
Britannorum lingua Bwlch est incile, vel quid- 
vis fractum. Et quemadmodum Antoninus alibi 
ab Stilida Zephyriurn, et ab Scabris Falesiain, ita 
et hoc in loco ab lato Bulgio scripsisse potuerit" 

XLVI. 

Dr. Plott, in Leland's Itinerary, II. p. 136*, says, 
" The birds called Wheat-ears are found only in 
Sussex f but this is a great mistake, for we have 
them on the commons in Derbyshire, where they 
go by the name of the Stone-smatch. I have 
seen them also frequently in Kent. 

XLVIL 

Hearne, speaking of Giraldus Cambrensis, re- 
citing his description of Ireland for three days 
together before the University of Oxford, ac- 
cording to the number of the three distinctions 



204 , ANONYxMIANA. 

into which the work is divided, says : " After 
which it was dispersed abroad, and divers copies 
were taken, that being the usual way of publish- 
ing books in those times, ichen none 'Were 'per- 
mitted to be transcribed and exposed till they 
had received, by such a public recital, the ap- 
probation of the best judges T But this is so far 
from being true, that very few works were at this 
time rehearsed. 

XLVIII. 

Ovid, concerning one's native country, writes, 

Nescio qua natale solum dulcedine cunctos 
Ducit, 8$c. 

on 'which W. Vallans, in Leland's Itinerary, V. 
p. vi. has these words, ^ Ovid said, he could not 
tell how it came to passe, nor whence it should 
proceede ;" but Ovid did not mean to express his 
doubt about the original of the Amor Patrice, but 
the difficulty of describing or comprehending it ; 
nescio qua not being to be taken by itself, but 
as, an adjective joined with dulcedine, 

XLIX. 

ic Your Lordship remembers that grand and 
sublime passage on Sir Christopher Wren at St. 
Paul's, Monumenium si quceras circumspice ; 
indeed it is very noble. However, I cannot but 
observe, that Bishop Fuller, one of your Lord- 
ships' predecessors, and made Bishop of Lincoln 



CENTURY V. 205 

in 1667, has much the same thought in respect 
of Remigius. Fuller had a good knack at writing 
Latin verse ; and there is that elegance and pro- 
priety in the following lines on Remigius, written 
by him : 

Hnjus Jundator Templi Remigius urnd 

Hdcjacet, atque brevi * sit satis ampla viro* 

Si tamen ingenti tribuas cequale sepulchrum 
Ejus par menti, mens ea quanta Juit ! 

Sit tumulus templum quod struxerat ipse, minors 
Nee possit tmnufoy aut nobiliore tegi. 

fS This is very terse and epigrammatical ; in- 
deed I esteem it a good epigram. But though it 
includes the same thought with the inscription 
upon Sir Christopher s, yet I do not know how, 
there is something more lofty and more expres- 
sive in the latter, which I think is principally 
owing to the appeal to yourself, or the address in 
the second person, by which the fabrick of the 
church is more immediately pointed out to your 
view and consideration. The former part of the 
word circumspice also implies, and gives one a 
notion of, something immensely large that sur- 
rounds us ; which is very uncommon in monu- 
ments, which generally present themselves to the 
eye of the reader in a strait line. But now, on 
the other hand, the Bishop's compliment to the 
merits of Remigius, " minore nee possit tumuh 

* Remigius was a very little maa. 



20G anonymiana. 

tegi? is fine, and is wanting in the other, which 
turns only upon that one thing the erecting the 
Cathedral of St. Paul's ; whereas this is compre- 
hensive, importing Remigius's excellences every 
way, and in all shapes. Wherefore, perhaps, 
upon the whole, though Wren's inscription 
strikes us most, yet the Bishop's epigram, in- 
cluding so great a compliment to Remigius's 
diffusive merits, which we naturally expect in 
this kind of composition, may be thought to 

have more real excellency in it." 

«/ 

[Sent to the Bishop of Lincoln, Feb. 13,, 176*5.] 

L. 

W. Vallans calls Cayster, in Lei. Itin. V. 
p. xiv. " A river in, Boetia" whereas it is in 
Asia. This author (p. ix.) makes Venus go to 
mount Troclya ; by which I suppose he means 
Trogyllium. Mr. Hearne (p. xxiv.) only tells 
ns it is so in the book he printed from, with- 
out explaining it. Neither does he there correct 
the author's error about Cayster. 

LI. 

W. Vallans says of the Swans, in Leland's 
Itinerary, vol. V. p. xii. 
" Then they salute Hunsdon the Nurserie, 
And Foster house of thrise renowned Swannes." 



CENTURY V\ SO/ 

But sure we ought to read Swaines, for the Au- 
thor proceeds to speak of the Family of Cary 
Lord Hunsdon. 

LII. 

The same Author, p. xiii. speaking of Wal- 
tham-cross, says, 

" The stately Crosse of Elnor, Henries wife." 
See him again, p. xviii. ; and yet Hearne passes 
over without a note p. xxiv. whereas it should 
be Edward's wife. The Author, p. xviii. says 
that wheresoever Oueen ElenorV body was car- 
ried, there the King erected a crosse " with the 
amies of England, Castile, and Pontoys, geven 
on the same ;" an error for graven, yet Hearne 
notes it not. 

LIU. 

This Vallans has these words, p. vi. " as Ovid. 
Virgil, Martial, Horace ;" which Hearne, p. xxiy. 
tells us he corrected thus, u as Virgil, Ovid, 
Horace, Martial," a most needless and foolish 
alteration, from a man too that pretends 'always 
to be so scrupulously exact in following his copy. 
So this wise man, p. xxiv. corrects ancient: coyne 
into an ancient coyne very superfluously ; for 
though Mr. Camden only mentions one, yet it 
must be supposed there were formerly more 
pieces. Coyne, besides, has here the sense of 
money, i. e. a piece of money. 



208 ANONYMIANA. 

LIV. 

Hearne inveighs greatly against flattering in- 
scriptions on monuments, in LelancTs Itinerary, 
vol. V. p. 134 ; and yet in the very next page 
gives a great character to a man he knew nothing 
at all of: " The Architect we are speaking of was 
an ingenious man, of great plainness and simpli~ 
city, and wanted none of those studied praises 
which are often given by us to our dead friends 
and relations. It was thought that the manner 
of his death could not but be remembered and 
delivered down to future ages without any written 
evidence, and that the simplicity and innocence 
of his life were best expressed by a plain stone, 
&c." This person was killed by falling from the 
spire of a church as long ago as the time of Ed- 
ward III. and his gravestone had not one line 
upon it to discover his character : nay some will 
doubt whether the stone in question belonged to 
him, or whether there be any truth in the whole 
story, since it depends on that very uncertain 
thing the tradition of a country parish. 

LV. 

Hearne recommends it to the person who 
should give us a second part of Camdens Bri- 
tannia, " to be very cautious how they take any 
thing upon trust," and "nothing be put down 
hastily or at random ;" and yet this man in the 



CENTURY V. 209 

very same page, speaking of Edward Lhuyd's, 
Observations, says, " They are certainly (al- 
though I have not had a sight of them) very 
curious and excellent." See Leland's Itinerary, 
vol. V. p. 144. 

LVI. 

Hearne, upon a very slight foundation, in In- 
land's Itinerary, vol. V. p. 154, speaks of a Ro- 
man Mint at Dorchester; and p. 156, takes it for 
granted. 

LVII. 

Thomas Hearne pretends to prophecy (Ice- 
land's Itinerary, vol. V. p. 147), an d to predict 
I know not what judgments to fall upon this Na- 
tion soon after Aug. 10, 1711: but he had no 
gift this way; for (ibid. vol. VI. p. ix.) having 
said of Jane Scrimshaw, Nov. 19, 1711, that she 
" is very hearty and likely to live much longer," 
he was. forced to add the following note before his 
book was printed, " She died soon after the 
writing of this, viz. on Wednesday, Dec. 26*3 
1711." 

LVIIL 

Query, on what bottom, Hearne, vol. V. p. 16*0, 

takes Pardus Ursinus to be Fulvius Ursinus ? 

•» 

LIX. 

" The Duke's word — Dorene Savant." So we 
read in Leland's Itinerary, vol. VI. p. 45 : m 

P 



210 ANONYMIANA. 

means the motto of Edward Stafford, Duke of 
Buckingham, in the time of Henry VIII. whose 
motto was, Dores-en-avant, or Doresenavant. 

LX. 

Mr. Broughton, in Diet. v. Sabbath, calls 
Aplon the grammarian, Applan; and the disorder 
there spoken of, Sabbods ; whereas in Josephus, 
p. 1363, edit. Hudson, it is Sabbatosis, 

LXI. 

u What Ovid says of the Chariot of the Sun 
may be justly applied to" vessels of massive gold 
most curiously wrought ; (Misson, vol. I. p. 14°, 
where he cites in the margin Materiam super- 
abat opus : but now Ovid, II. 5, uses these 
words not of the Chariot, but the Palace of the 
Sun. MvYipovixd ajjLapTrjjjLujcc of this kind are fre- 
quent in authors. 

LXII. 

Misson supposes the Peutingerian Table (see 
Misson, vol. I. p. 56,) to have been the work of 
Peutinger himself ; but that is altogether a mis- 
take, it being only so called because found in his 
study : the work is otherwise antient. See Mr. 
Ward, in Horsley's Britannia Romana, p. 507. 

LXIII. 

The King of Prussia has his Palace of Sans 
Soucy ; which calls to mind what Misson writes 



CENTURY V. 211 

of Bentinck's House at Scheveling ; he says the 
builder " named this place Sorgvliet, (pro- 
nounced Sorflit), that is to say, out of care : a 
term equivalent to the Curifugium of Emanuel 
Tesoro, and gives us the same idea as that of the 
famous Pausilypus" (Misson, vol. I. p. 14.) He 
alludes to the etymon from wailw and Av7n?\ 
(Ibid. vol. II. p. 432.) 

LXIV. 

Misson, vol. I. p. 127, speaks of Corn five 
hundred years old ; but the words of his Author 
express only one hundred and fifty. This last is 
wonderful enough. 

LXV. 

The Rock struck by Moses is now, as is pre- 
tended, at Venice, and was brought thither from 
Constantinople. It is described by Misson, vol. 
I. p. 241, who says " These words are engraved 
under the stone with the four holes, Aqua qua? 
prius ex petrd miraculose fuxit, oratione pro* 
phetce Mosis producta est : nunc autem haec Mi- 
chaelis studio labitur ; quern serva, Christe, et 
conjugem Irenem. The author observes upon it, 
" that nunc autem hcec labitur is a passage 
which, I must confess, I do not understand ; nor 
could I meet with any man that could explain 
the meaning of it." Now I think it very plain, 
that a pipe had been laid to it by Michael, and 

p 2 



SIS ANONYMIANA. 

consequently that it had been a fountain at Con- 
stantinople. Query whether this Michael was 
some great man, or the Emperor Michael Bal- 
bus ? If the last, the name of his first wife, hi- 
therto unknown (Patarol. p. 136), it seems, was 

Irene, 

LXVI. 

Misson, vol. II. p. 419, speaks of Innocent 
IV. being embroiled with the Emperor Frederick 
Barbarossa ; whereas it was Frederick II. for 
Barbarossa had been long dead before his Papacy. 

LXVII. 

I It is said that the Nightingale is not heard 
Northward of Staffordshire, and that the Wood- 
lark is mistaken for it, she singing sometimes in 
the night; but I am well acquainted with the 
note of the Nightingale, having lived twenty 
years in Kent, and have heard it often at Whit- 
tington in Derbyshire. 

LXVIIL 

The Antients rode their Horses without Bri* 
dies (Hearne in Leland's Itinerary, vol. I. p. 128) ; 
wherefore, when Misson, vol.11, p. 424, speaks 
of a brazen horse without a bridle at Naples, as 
an emblem of Liberty, he was certainly mis- 
taken in that point ; as was King Conrad, who 
had the same conception, and put a bit in the 
horse's mouth. 



CENTURY V. 313 

LXIX. 

Misson, vol.11, p. 430, is egregiously mistaken 

in representing the Death of Pliny the Elder to 

be owing to the quaking of Vesuvius, for it 

ought to be ascribed to a suffocation caused by 

the smoke or fumes of an eruption. (PI in. Epist. 

VI. iff.) 

LXX. 

Nobody but you and I is not English, for it 
ought to be nobody but you and me ; but, in this 
case, being a preposition answering to prceter; for 
so it will run in Latin, Nemo prceter te et me. 
But is bout, that is, without; and in the North 
they often use bout for without. 

LXXI. 

Matthew Paris, p. 634^ speaks of the Image of 
Mahomet tumbling down at Mecha ; whereas 
there was no image of him, either there or at 
Medina, the Saracens allowing of none. See 
Tasso's Episode of Olindo and Sophronia. 

LXXIL 

Bartolomeo Maraffi translated the Novel of 
Arnalte et Lucenda from French into Italian, 
Lyon, 1570^ 12mo. Who he was I cannot find, 
there being no such person in Baretti's Italian 
Library. This Novel is but a very ordinary 
business, being destitute of all ingenious in- 
vention. 



314 ANONYMIANA. 

LXXIH. 

Dr. Pelling, speaking of the malevolent in 
the time of Charles II, as insinuating that the 
Government was a Cabal of Conspirators against 
the Protestant Religion, &c. says : " This is ma- 
nifestly the design of the cried-up libel, the 
Growth of Popery ; a treasonable pamphlet, 
concluded to have been written by a London- 
Cargillite, who in the late hellish Conspiracy 
was a common agitatour : one whose soul and 
principles are of the same complexion with the 
Jesuites ; and whose name consisteth of just so 
many syllables and letters, as Regicide and Mas- 
sacre." (Sermon, Nov. 5, 1G83, 4to, p. 23,) 
Query, if he does not mean Ferguson ? 

LXXIV. 

— — . " And filled their tankardes 
Wyth pleasaunt wynes, romney, sacke, and 
others." 

Veron's Hunting of Purgatory, fol. 305. 
I take Romney here to be a corruption of 
Rum-Nantz, which in the canting language 
means true French Brandy (Cant. Diet, in v.) 
The cant word Rum signifies, when joined with 
other words as an adjective, excellent (see the 
same Diet.) Rum, the spirituous liquor, I ap- 
prehend may be so called from its excellence or 
superior strength in comparison of Brandy ; un~ 



CENTURY V. 215 

less it be the first syllable of this word Romney, 
which occurs in the Preface to Perlin, p. xix. 
and is there written Romnie. 

LXXV. 

Thye all maner small birdes : Ames, p. 90, 
from Wynken de Worde ; and I have observed 
the same phrase not less than an hundred times in 
our older English writers. All manner in these 
cases may be an adjective, like omnimodus in 
Latin ; or it may be a substantive, with of under- 
stood: the latter is most probable, as I judge from 
the modern expression which has grown from it, 
when we say so invariably at this day all manner 
of things, and not all manner things. 

LXXVI. 

" Corruerunt ex nostris, tarn in ore gladii," 
&c. Dr. Thomas Fuller, in his Worthies (Line, 
p. 156V) renders this literally, with the mouth of 
the sword, which one cannot approve. It is an 
expression frequent in Monkish writers, but ori- 
ginally an Hebraism; Deut. xiii. 15, where the 
Vulgate has in ore gladii ; and we render it pro- 
perly with the edge of the sword. See also 
Josh. x. where it often occurs. 

LXXVIL 

Illud non est silentio pertranseundum, scrip- 
sisse verum interfuisse qaidem se $ quo tempore 



216 ANONYMIANA. 

Translatio Reliquiarum D. Hieronymi in Beth- 
leem facta (Leland, in Tanners Bibliotheca, 
p. 733)* But we ought to read Verum, for the 
Author is there speaking of Alberic de Vere. 

LXXVIII. 

Harold says, in the five pieces of Runic poetry, 
p. 78, "I know how to perform eight exercises : 
I fight with courage : I keep a firm seat on 
horseback: I am skilled in swimming: I glide 
along the ice on skates : I excel in darting the 
lance : I am dexterous at the oar." The Editor 
observes on this, " In the preceding poem Harold 
mentions eight exercises, but enumerates only 
five." But there are plainly six enumerated • 
and in the last stanza, the two others are clearly 
mentioned, " shooting with the bow, and navi- 
gating a ship." 

LXXIX. 

Mr... Gilpin tells us, in his Postscript, p. 36% 
that he made great use in his Life of WiclifF of 
the Collections made by Dr. Lewis. But John 
Lewis, Vicar of Mergate in Kent, was only 
A- M. and never took any higher degree. 

LXXX. 

Mr. Gilpin observes, p. 84, that WiclifF 
fi seems not to have engaged in any very large 



CENTURY V. 217 

work :" but surely in the translation of the Bible, 
which this Author speaks of p. 36, peq. and calls 
a great woj*k. 

LXXXI. 

WiclifT, in Gilpin (p. 90), says, the Lords 
did not prefer men of abilities, " but a kitchen- 
clerk, or a penny-clerk, or one wise in building 
castles," which I take to be a fling at William of 
Wickham. 

LXXXII. 

Lord Cobham^ when before Abp. Arundel, 
said to his Grace, " You have already dipped 
your hands in blood;", Gilpin, p. 130, and Bale, 
p. 64. Now as nothing of this appears in Mr. 
Gilpin's work (for Wicliff died quietly in his 
bed), the passage wants some explanation. Now 
this was in September 1413 ; wherefore he al- 
ludes, no doubt, to the execution of William 
Sautre, who was executed in 1401-2,, in this 
Archbishop's time. 

LXXXIII. 

In the new edition of Bale's Oldcastle, (p. v. 
25.) Alibi, the seat of Sir John Oldcastle, in 
Kent, is called Towlynge ; but the truth is 
Cowling ; for see Philipot. 



21 8- AXONYMIANA. 

LXXXIV. 
Hiccup,- — The orthography of this word is very 
unsettled; some' writing as here; others, Hic- 
cough, Hid:, Hichoc, and Hichet. The last is 
French, Hoquet, and base Latin, Hoqueta ; and 
is used by Jones on Buxton, p* 4. b. Hick 
is both Danish and Belgick, and may be the 
British ig also ; or may be an abbreviation of any 
of the rest. Hiccup, or Hickup, is the Belgic 
Huckup, as Hichoc is their Hick Hock. Hiccough 
is so given because it seems to have something of 
the nature of a cough. 

LXXXV. 

"Specimen of Errors in Bishop Burnet's History 
of the Reformation, by Anthony Harmer," 8vo. 
1693' This work is well known to proceed from 
Mr. Henry Wharton ; and it is certain, that 
leaving out the W, Henri/ Wharton, A. M. will 
form, by transposition, "Anthony Harmer; but 
how he came to omit W I cannot imagine. 

LXXXVL 

Speed's History, vol. VIL c. Q. gives us the 
epitaph of Etlielbert the first Christian King of 
Kent, as it was reported to have been formerly 
read upon his tomb at Canterbury. It runs 
thus : 

Rex Ethelbertus hie clauditur in Poliandro 5 
Fana pians Christo meat absque meandro. 



CENTURY V. 21$) 

The second verse is too short ; and I suppose 
should be read as in Weever, p. 241, and in 
preface ; and in Willis's Mitred Abbies, I. 42 : 

Fana plans certe (or certus), Chris to meat absque 
meandro. 

and both of them are faulty in quantity ; but that 
must he imputed to the ignorance and usage of 
the times. Q. if not composed since the Con- 
quest; see Sonmer, p. 123. 

LXXXVII. 

A person in Staffordshire, that was no sports- 
man, went into the fields, and his dog pointed, 
and he saw something brown on the ground ; 
he went home a quarter of a. mile for his gun, 
and on his return he found the dog still pointing, 
and the same brown object ; on which he shot at 
it, and killed thirteen partridges, two old ones 
and eleven young ones. This was in September 
1766. 

LXXXVIIL 
Wynken de Worde, in his book of Kerving, 
printed in 1508, has given us the proper terms 
of the art, as here follows, from Mr. Ames's ac- 
count of that book, p. 90 ; 

Breke that Dere. 

Lesche that Brawn *, 

* As the Roll of Brawn is tied with a tape or fillet, to lesche 
it seems to mean to loosen it, from the French locher 3 ov 
lascher, as formerly it was written. 



$26 ANONYMIANA. 

Here that Goose. 
Lyste that Swanne. 
Sauce that Capon. 
Spoyle that Hen. 
Fruche that Chekyn f . 
Unbrace that Malarde. 
Unlace that Conye 3 . 
Dysmembre that Heron. 
Dysplaye that Crane 4 . 
Dysfygure that Peacocke. 
Unjoynt that Bytture 5 . 
Untache that Curie we. 
Alaye that Felande 6 . 
Wynge that Partryche, 
Wynge that Quayle. 
Mynce that Plover. 
Thye that Pygyon. 
Border that Pasty. 
Thye that Woodcocke. 
Thye all maner Small Birdes T , 
Tymbre that fyre. 
Tyere that Egge. 

8 Perhaps the French froiser, to break in pieces. See Cot- 
grave. 

3 As the rabbit, if any thing be put in its belly, is sewed 
in that part, to unlace may mean, to cut the threads. 

4 The Crane formerly entered our sumptuous feasts. See 
Century I. No. 3. 

5 The same may be said of the Bittern. 
* Read Fesande. 

7 See before, No. 75,- p. 215. 



CENTURY V. 221 

Chynne that Samon. 

Strynge that Lampreye* 

Splat that Fyke. 

Sauce that Place. 

Sauce that Tenche. 

Splaye that Breme 8 . 

Syde thaat Haddock. 

Tuske that Barbell. 

Culpon that Troute 9 . 

Fyne that Cheven. 

Trassene that Ele. 

Trance that Sturgeon i0 ; 

Undertraunche that Purpos li , 

Tayme that Crabbe 12 * 

Barbe that Lopster. 
This work, you observe, was printed in 15083, 
in Henry the Seventh's time ; and consequently 
no notice is taken of the Turkey or the _Caij3,... 
which, according to an old rhyme, did not enter 
England till the next reign : 

Turkeys, Carps, Hops, Pickarel, and Bere, 
\ Came into England all in a yere. 
But how is it then that the Pyhe is here men- 
tioned? This does not consist with the said 
rhyme. 

s i. e. Displays as before. 

9 From the French coupon. See Cotgrave, 

10 Trance from the French trancher-j hence undertraunche, 

11 See note 10 . But it seems very strange the Porpoise should 
be an eatable. 

13 From the French entamer. 



222 ANONYMIANA, 

LXXXIX. 

Alexander Hamilton (vol. II. p. 26) calls 
Bengal an earthly Paradise : but I cannot con- 
ceive why, considering the excessive heats and 
the violent rains they have there at certain sea- 
sons. And see the author himself, p. 7. 

xc. 

The late Dr. Taylor, residentiary of St. Paul's, 
who died April 4j 1766 1 , as he was a most excel- 
lent Grecian, put upon a silver cup : 

H /T ~ X ■ f ' 

M.HT0O TOV fJLVOiUOVK CTV^7T0TaV, 

I hate a guest that remembers all that passes. 

And on another, a tumbler for malt liquor : 

Avj^yilpi wc]yipioJ)6pct), 

To Ceres the furnisher of wine.^ 

And on his tobacco-box, a fine one of silver : 

'AttoAAu^/ S'J(ppafvwv. 

I waste whilst I give you pleasure. 

An acquaintance of his, observing this, said to 
him one day, " Doctor, you are so fond of your 
Greek, you put me in mind of the late Earl of 
Strafford, who, after he was made Knight of the 
Garter, put the Garter on all his shovels, wheel- 
barrows, and pick-axes ;" and the Doctor was 
vastly pleased with his remark. 



CENTURY V, 223 

XCL 

William Tunstall, whom I knew, was of the 
family of Waycliffe ; he was a sportsman, the 
first that shot flying in Derbyshire, and a bon 
companion, being a person of much wit and 
humour, and one that could make and sing a 
good song. He was Paymaster-general, and 
Quartermaster-general of the Rebel army at Pres- 
ton, where he was taken prisoner in 1 7 1 5 . (Paten,, 
V. 144.) He composed several small pieces 
whilst he was prisoner in the Marshalsea, which 
were dispersed and sold amongst his friends, to 
raise a little money for him. He translated also 
when in prison St. Cyprian's Discourse to Dona- 
tus. — A lady sent him a dozen shirts, promising 
as many handkerchiefs and cravats in due time : 
Will returned his compliments, and said he 
should be obliged to her for the handkerchiefs ; 
but as to the neckcloths, the Government, he 
apprehended, intended to provide for him in. 
that. — Amongst other methods used by his friends 
for procuring him money, one was, for a person 
to take his gold repeating watch, and to make a 
raffle, giving out afterwards it was won by some 
nameless gentleman of Northumberland. In a 
while after the watch was again offered to a new- 
set of acquaintance. — Secretary Craggs often visited 
him, to try to get something out of him; and 



224 ANONYMIANA. 

Will was always in good humour with him and 
jocular, but would never tell him any thing. 
His enlargement was at last procured by the 
Duke of Kingston and the Earl of Macclesfield, 
when he came and lived much among the gen- 
tlemen of Dei^shire and Nottinghamshire ; and 
dying at last at Mansfield-Woodhouse was there 
buried, in 1 728, with this inscription: 

GVLIELMVS TVNSTALL, 

quern neque pauperies, neque mors, neque 
vincula terrent : 
qui, 
antiqua prosapia, sed 
rebus modicis, natus ; 
suae conscientise integritatem, et 
familiae exulantis fortunam sequutus ;. , 
apud Prestonam captivus, 
et ad mortem damnatus ; 
IRegis Georgii dementia vita donatus, 
ad senectutem pervenit 
honorabilem, amabilem, festivam. 
Obiit, amicis semper lugendus, 
3 tio Non. Apr. 1728. 

{Tut up by Mr. Tunstal of Burton Constable,] 

XCII. 

Bishop Hutchinson, in his Defence of the an- 
iient Historians (p. 36), is guilty of a strange 



CENTURY V. 225 

anachronism, when he reckons Abp. Usher 
and Sir William Dugdale as flourishing about 
the reign of Queen Elizabeth. This author 
again (p. 50) says, " I will quote again the xth 
chapter of Genesis and the 2nd verse, and the 
1st chapter of the 1st book of Chronicles and the 
5th verse ;" neither of which have been quoted 
before. This shews the Defence to have been 
no accurate, but rather a superficial work ; and 
yet it was not a posthumous one, as I once 
thought, for the date (p. 103) is 1734, the very 
year when it was printed ; unless that be altered, 
ex proposito, in order to deceive us [the piece, 

however, is well worth reading] . I think it was ; 

for it was probably written about 1719, when the 

second edition of Camden's Britannia came out ; 

see p. l6l. 

XCIII. 

. Bishop Hutchinson (p. 134) calls Abp. An- 

selm an Italian; but Godwin says, he was a 

Burgundian. 

XCIV. 

Mr. Ames tells us, Caxton's first book printed f 
in English was, " The Recuyel of the Historyes 
of Troy, A. D. 1471." But for a specimen of the 
letter he gives us the title of a French book, and 
of one not printed by Caxton ; but see p. 2, where 
this is explained, viz. the Recuyel was in the 
same letter with that French book, which was in 
his own possession. 



%%S ANONYMIANA. 

xcv. 

Georgio Antoniotto D'Adurni was of a noble 
family in the Milanese, of which there were seve- 
ral branches ; he had a good education, and was 
a person every way highly accomplished : he was 
tall, strong, genteel, and polite ; and in his 
younger years excellent in dancing, fencing, and 
riding the great horse : he was acquainted like- 
wise with the modern languages, and the Latin 
tongue, had some knowledge in the mathematics, 
and had particularly studied fortification ; but 
what he most excelled in was music, which, 
after he left Italy, he professed, in order to his 
subsistence* He took part with the Spanish 
interest at Milan, in opposition to the Austrians, 
which in the event was the ruin of his affairs 
there ; for, as the Austrians prevailed, they seized 
his estates, and he was obliged to fly his country. 
He then became an officer in the Spanish service, 
and was sixteen times engaged, but was so for- 
tunate as never to receive a wound. On his 
quitting the army, he made use of his knowledge 
in the arts, which he had acquired in his youth 
as a gentleman, and taught, as I remember, at 
Geneva. And as he proceeded to perfect himself 
in music, he from thence frequented most of the 
courts in Europe, Vienna, Paris, Madrid, and 
Lisbon. At Paris he married a person of the 
name of Percival, by whom he had several chil- 



CENTURY V. 22 J 

dren ; but they all died young, and his wife left 
him a widower. It was at Paris also that he got 
a hurt in his hand with a sword, which obliged 
him to lay aside the violin, and to take to the 
violoncello ; and on this instrument he practised 
to the last. When Farinello removed from Lon- 
don to Madrid, Signior Antoniotto was the per- 
son that negotiated the affair, as he told me, for 
the Queen of Spain. He was esteemed at Lis- 
bon the best player at chess in the country ; and 
I have heard him relate his engaging with the 
King's brother for a great stake. He was several 
times in England ; and the last time he was very 
old, and lodged at my house at Whittington for 
some months. At this time he employed himself 
in that musical work to be mentioned below. 
This gentleman was a Papist ; but no bigot ; for 
I do not remember his going to mass, or to con- 
fession ; for he used to say he confessed his sins 
to God. At last he left England, and died at 
Calais in 1766, but whether in his way to Paris, 
or in his return from thence, I am not certain ; 
however, he was then about 86* years of age. 

" L'Arte Armonica, or a treatise on the com- 
" position of Musick, in three books, with an in- 
" troduction on the History and Progress of Mu- 
" sick, from the beginning to this time ; written 
4C in Italian by Giorgio Antoniotto, and trans- 
elated into English," London, 1760, 2 vols. foL 
At his request I translated the introduction, 

o, 2 



228 ANONYMIANA. 

This work is generally well spoken of, by those 
who are capable of reading it, and particularly 
by Dr. Campbell, in the Monthly Review, vol. 
XXIV. p. 293.— In my copy the errata are 
corrected by his own hand. 

XCVI. 

Mr. Drake tells us, (Eborac. p. 370.) Charle- 
magne (i took the name of Great, not from his 
conquests, but for being made great, in all arts 
and learning, by his tutor's instructions ;" and for 
this he cites Fuller's Worthies. But this author's 
words in York (p. 227) do not amount to this, 
for he assigns not that as the cause ; but only 
observes, ■" Charles owed unto him the best part 
of his title, the Great, being made great in arts 
and learning by his instructions." 

XCVIL 

Mr. Drake (p. 37 1) says, Malmesbury gives 
Alcuin this character : " Erat enim omnium An- 
glorum, quos quidem legerlm, dbctissimus ;" but 
there is a considerable abatement of this in Mal- 
mesbury, p. 24, where it stands thus, " Erat 
enim omnium Anglorum, quos quidem legerim, 
post beatum Aldelmum et Bedam, doctissimus." 
Fuller, it is true, (p. 227) observes, that in the 
judgments of some he was placed higher. 

XCVIIL 

" Sir T. W. writes, they are the words of Mr. 
Drake (p. 3 71,-) that Alcuin gained much honour 



CENTURY V. 229 

by his opposition to the Canons of the Nicene 
Council, wherein the superstitious adoration of 
images are enjoined ; but from whom he quotes 
I know not." This is Sir Thomas Widdington, 
who had in his eye the writings of Alcuin, one of 
which was, " De Adoratione Imaginwn ;" or, as 
Bale has it, " Contra Verier atlonem Imaginum" 
lib. I. Tanner, BibL p. 21; whom see also p. 22. 

XCIX. 

Mr. Drake speaks of the Bishop of Whitehaven 
as subject to the Metropolitan of York (see his 
Eborac. p. 408) ; but there never was an Episcopal 
See at Whitehaven ; and the place intended was 
Whitern, or Candida Casa, in Galloway ; see 
Anglia Sacra, vol. II. p. 235. 

C. 

Beatus Rhenanus, speaking of Marcus Musurus, 
in an epistle of his, says, " Nihil erat tarn re~ 
conditum quod non aperiret, nee tarn involutum 
quod non expediret Musurus verh musarum cus- 
tos et antistes" Dr. Hody, de Graecis illustribus, 
p. 3°4; where by musarum custos, he alludes 
to the import of the name of that famous Greek, 
Musurus, signifying musarum custos. 



2g0 ANONVMIANA. 



CENTURIA SEXTA 



I. 

(J T clavis portam> sic pandit epistola pectus, 
Clauditur hcec cerd, clauditur ilia sera. 

This epigram, which we have at the end of James 
Howel's Letters, and I suppose is his own, is not 
a good one ; for cerd here ought to relate to 
pectus, as serd does to portam ; whereas it evi- 
dently relates to epistola, that being closed with 
wax. 

IL 

That there were female Druids, appears from 
various authors ; but nobody ever heard of an 
Archdruidess, till Dr. Stukeley gave that ridi- 
culous appellation to her present Royal Highness 
the Princess of Wales [1766V] See his Palaeo- 
graphia Sacra. 

The Doctor labours under a false notion 
concerning the Druidical institution in another 
respect, he styles the Princess Archdruidess of 
Kew 9 intimating there were several Archdruidesses 
at a time presiding over particular districts ; 
whereas, according to the best accounts, there 



CENTURY VI. 231 

was but one Archdruid at once, who presided 
over the whole Nation. Rowland's Mona, p. 64. 

III. 

Mr. Edward Lhuyd, speaking of a British 
Remain in Mr. Rowland's Mona, p. 334, says, 

< c I have sent it to one Mr a Shropshire 

Welshman, and a famous linguist and critic ; but 
he returned me such an interpretation as I shall 
not now trouble you withal." The person here 
intended was Mr. William Baxter, I imagine, 
who was a correspondent of Mr. Lhuyd' s, and 
answers perfectly to the description here given of 
him ; particularly, he was full of whims and 
chimeras, and might send Mr. Lhuyd the wild 
interpretation he mentions, which he tells us, in 
the next page, was surprizing. 

IV. 

/""Mr. Edward Lhuyd was intimate with Mr. 
/ Wanley ; but differed from him in opinion about 
the antient letters used in this island ; Wanley 
esteeming them Saxon, and that the Britons had 
them from them ; Lhuyd, on the contrary, as- 
serted them to be British, and that the Saxons 
had them from the Britons. Lhuyd, therefore, 
to avoid offending his friend Wanley, wrote a 
preface to the Archaeologia, wherein this matter 
is touched in the Welsh tongue. This preface, 
however^ was afterwards printed in an octavo 



2J2 ANONYMIANA. 

volume, intituled, "Malcolm's Collections:" as 
also in Mr. Lewis's History of Britain ; where it 
is translated, as I take it, by Moses Williams. 

V. 

In Malcolm's Essay on the Antiquities of Great 
Britain and Ireland, p. 87. V. Magnus in the 
Comp. Vocab. means, See the word magnus in 
Edward Lhuyd's Comparative Vocabulary. 

P. 89. To the Chevalier R y, means the 

Chevalier Ramsay, who, I think, had some ho- 
nour conferred on him at Oxford. 

P. 119. "Others in other parts of the world, 
and particularly in this same island, are said to 
have acted the like part [in destroying old au- 
thors], and, by so doing, have deprived us of 
some valuable monuments." He seems to mean 
Polydore Vergil. 

P. 122. The E. of means, Earl of Hay ; 

for see p. 16*0. 

P. 134. Edward Lhuyd's Adversaria Posthuma 
are cited ; and these are printed at the end of 
Baxter's Glossary. 

VI. 
[Sent to Mr. Josiah Beckwith 20th Oct. 1781.] 

The title of a Roll 39 Edward HI. as given 
by Edward Goodwin, clerk, in the Gentleman's 
Magazine 1764, p. 329* runs thus : 

" Be officio est anno tricesimo nono Edwardi 
Tertii postmortem X. Domini de Four ny vale. 



CENTURY VI. 233 

Ki Com. Ebor. Castrum et Dominium de Shef- 
Jeld, cum membris et pertinentibus suis in coin. 
Ebar. tenentur de Domino liege in capite ut de 
Corona per homagium et Jidelitatem, et per 
bonum unum feodum militis, et per servitium 
reddend. Domino Regi et heredibus suis per 
annum duos lepores albos in festo nativitatis 
fiancti Johannis Baptistes, &cc." 

I suppose it would be a very difficult matter for 
his Grace of Norfolk, the present owner of this 
castle and manor, to procure annually two white 
hares in this kingdom ; and therefore there must 
be, at first sight, some mistake there. But I 
have seen the original, whence Mr. Goodwin 
transcribed this, and from thence shall here give 
it, as I read it ; for of Mr. Goodwin s transcript 
no sense can possibly be made. 

" De officio Esc. Anno xxxix 710 Edwardi Tertii 
post mortem T. Domini de Fournyvale/ 

ie Com. Ebor. Casfrum et Dominium de Shef- 
feld, cum membris et pertin. [i. e. pertine?itiisj 
suis in com. Ebor. tenentur de Domino Rege in 
capite ut de Corona per homagium et Jidelitatem 
et per servicium unius feod. mi lit. [i. e. mili- 
tarist et per servicium reddend. Domino Regi 
et heredibus suis per annum duos lefar [i. e~ 
leporarios~] albos in festo Nativitatis Sti. Jo-r 
hannis Baptiste" 

N. B. It stands now lep'or" ; but it has £>eeii 
corrected so by some ignorant person, for ori- 



234 Anonymiana. 

ginally it was lefar\ which means leporarios, 
greyhounds, white dogs of which sort could easily 
be obtained ; and it was the custom in tenures to 
present such things as Hawks, Falcons, Dogs, 
Spurs, &c. Sir James Ware, II. p. 16*7. 

Note also, that in reading the names of the 
members of the manor, he commits the following 
mistakes : 

Orputes, in MS. Erputes. 

Osgethorp, Orgesthorp. 

Skynnthorp, Skynnerthorp. 

Bilhagh, Eilhagh ; but qn. 

Northinley, Northumley. 

Brynsford, Brymsford. 

Note also, that after Stanyngton Morwood, there 
is a mark in the original of some village being 
omitted. 

VII. 

Anthony Wood's account of Gentian Hewet, 
Ath. Ox. I. col. 65, is very thin and meager; 
he only telling us, he was some time a student in 
Oxon, and translated from Greek into English 
Xenophon's Treatise of an Household. It is 
very particular he should translate into English^ 
for he was a Frenchman of Orleans^ and after- 
wards Canon of Rheims, and translated the 
IJpolps?f]ix,Qc, ncciStxyooyos, and XrgoojjLccJsig of Cle- 
mens Alexandrinus into Latin. Fabric. BibL Grsec. 
V. p. 109. 



CENTURY VI. 235 

VIII. 

Francis Russel, Marquis of Tavistock, was un- 
fortunately killed by his horse in March 1767. 
The horse, tired with the chace, taking a small 
leap, fell ; and the Marquis was thrown, and the 
horse in rising trod upon his head, and he died 
in a few days. Dr. John Cradock, Bishop of 
Kilmore, who was then in London, wrote a cha- 
racter of him, but without either his or the Mar- 
quis's name, and printed it on a sheet of paper, 
to be distributed amongst his friends. 

IX. 

John Toland affected to be thought a man of 
great temper and moderation, candour and bene- 
volence. He was taken ill in London, and the 
physician happened to miss his case ; upon which 
he went into the country full of wrath and indig- 
nation ; and, in a fit of disgust, wrote that piece 
he intitules " Physic without Physicians,'' (which, 
I believe, was the last of his performances), 
wherein he abuses the whole Faculty. A wonder^ 
ful token of philosophical dispassionateness I 

X. 

Virgilius Bishop of Saltzburg, famous for 
broaching the notion of the Antipodes, and his 
troubles on that head, w^s called Solivagus by 
some ; and, as it is added, from his love of soli- 



23$ ANON YMI ANA* 

tude, which, it must be allowed, is the usual 
meaning of the word ; but query, whether as this 
tenet concerning the Antipodes, was so singular at 
that time, it may not allude to that, meaning 
that he travelled round the world with the sun ; 
the world seems to be susceptible of that sense. 

XL 

Mr. Clarke, Connexion of Coins, p. 222, says, 
" a very learned friend had informed him of 
TvvQfjLYtV being used in the sense there in question 
by other Classicks." I presume he means t&e late 
Dr. John Taylor, LL. D. Residentiary of St. 
Paul's, who was countryman and intimate with 
Mr. Clarke. ^ 

XII. 

Mr. Ames tells us, p. 4G8, that cf Mr. Hearne 
is to be corrected," concerning a book printed at 
Tavistock in Devonshire. The place intended is 
in Hearne's edition of Robert of Gloucester, 
p. 707, seq. 

XIII. 

There is very little connexion between the 
Oriental and Septentrional languages: and yet, 
what is very remarkable, some of our learned 
Saxons have been great Orientalists : as Abraham 
Whelock, William Elstob, Dr. David Wilkins, 
Abp. Usher. 



CENTURY VI. 237 

XIV. 

The person intended by George Ballard, in his 
MS Preface to the Saxon Orosius, p. 42, by the 
description of " a learned, ingenious, and indus- 
trious young gentleman of Queen's College, Oxon," 
who had begun a transcript of Francis Junius's 
Dictionaries, with a design of publishing them, 
is Edward Rowe Mores, Esq. F. A. S. 

XV. 

Mrs. Elstob says, in her preface to the Saxon 
Homily, p. vi. she had " accidentally met with 
a specimen of King Alfred's version of Orosius 
into Saxon, designed to be published by a near 
relation and friend." This was her brother Wil- 
liam, whose transcript intended for the press * I 
am possessed of ; see also Mr. George Ballard's 
preface to his transcript, p. 47. 

XVI. 

The Saxon engraved under the picture of St* 
Gregory in Mrs. Elstob's Saxon Homily^ are 
taken from the Homily p. 2Q. 

XVII. 

The learned Dr. Hickes was born at Kirkby 
Wiske, in the county of York, North-Riding; 
the same place which before had given birth to 
Roger Ascham ; (Wood, Ath. II. col. 1001) ; and 

? Afterwards published by the Hon. Dairies Barrington. 



23§ ANONYMIANA. 

to this circumstance Mrs. Elstob alludes in her 
learned preface to the Saxon Homily, p. viii. 

XVIIL 

The following words in Mrs. Elstob's preface 
to Saxon Homily, p. Ji. want explaining : " It 
would be tedious to trouble the Reader with any 
more [instances of the pure state of the Saxon 
church], having run the preface out to so great 
a length, and hoping hereafter that I may be 
able to give somewhat more of this kind to the 
publick, as I shall find more leisure, and that it 
is not refused encouragement." She was then 
devising an Uomilarium, viz. a volume of the 
Saxon Homilies of Abp. iElfric, of which design 
Hickes, in the dedication to volume I. of his Ser- 
mons, has given a full account. 

XIX. 

Caxton's a Mirrour of the World" is trans- 
lated from the French ; and we learn, both from 
the Proeme and Lib. iii. c. 19. that the French 
book was rendered from a Latin original, ia 
1245-6*: but now my friends Lewis and Ames, 
who both of them describe the book, do not tell 
us who the Latin author was ; and I believe it is 
difficult at this day to discover him. There are 
several pieces, both printed and in MS. with the 
title of Imago Mundi, and Speculum Mundi ; see 



CENTURY VI. 2 JO, 

Catalogue MSS. Angl. and Censura Opp % StL 
Anselmi ; perhaps Honorlus Angustodanensis. 

XX. 
Dr. Percy, Editor of the Reliques of Antient 
English Poetry, in his second edition, has en- 
larged the first Essay on the state and condition of 
the Minstrels among the Saxons ; the occasion 
of which was this : I started some objections 
against this essay as it stood in the first edition, 
in a memoir read at the Antiquarian Society. 
He has now reviewed the subject, and replied to 
all the objections, in a polite manner; and I 
profess myself well satisfied. However, I am not 
sorry the memoir was penned, because it has 
given him cause to re-consider the matter, and 
thereby to render his Essay the more complete. 

XXI. 

Mr. Valentine Green, in his Survey of the City 
of Worcester, p. 127, calls Adrian VI. who suc- 
ceeded Leo X. in the Papacy, an Englishman ; 
whereas he was an Hollander. He confounds him. 
with Adrian IV. who was indeed an Englishman. 
There is another unaccountable passage, p. 34, 
" The precious metals on St. Wulstan's shrine, 
which probably was saved from the fire, were 
melted down in 1216, to make up the contribu- 
tion of three hundred marks, which King Ste- 
phen's troops at that time imposed upon the 



540 ANONYMIANA. 

convent." Stephen had been long dead, and 
King John is the person intended ; see p. 198. So 
again, p. 87, he speaks of Eton College, Oxford. 

XXIL 

Mrs. Elstob, in the Appendix to the Saxon 
Homily, p. 42, gives us a long passage in English 
from John Leland. The original lies in his book 
de Scriptoribits ; see Sprottus. 

XXIII. 

Joannes Robinus, a great Botanist, and Keeper 
of the Garden Royal, has this distich under his 
print : 



-O nines herb as novi 



Quot tullt Hesperidum, mundi quotfertilis hortus 
Herbarum species novit, hie anas eas. 

Vigneul-Marville, Melanges d'Histoire, &c. 
I. p. 2§5, from whom I have this, takes no notice 
of the anagram ; but if you write the name Johan- 
nes Robinus, it will include the letters contained 
in omnis herbas novi : for so it should be written, 
and not omnes : only it may be observed, that 
some liberty is used in these fancies ; as m for n> 
and v for u. 

XXIV. 

Vigneul-Marville has been very free in noting 
the wospopdtJLccloi of great men ; but he is not 
exempt himself from the like oversights. III. 



CENTURY VI* 241 

p. 163, he cites the words nonum prematur in 
annum from Ovid ; whereas they occur in Horace, 
A. P. 38S. So p. 225, he cites Isaac Vossius as 
the author of the books on the Greek and Latin 
Historians, whereas they are the productions of 
Ger. John Vossius his father. So p. 268, he cites 
celeremque ; whereas, in the original, it is volu- 
cremque ; and I. p. 2, he esteems Galien a Latin 
Physician. 

XXV. 

The IEH at the head of Dr. Laurence Hum- 
phrey's Letter to Abp. Parker (Strype's Memo- 
rials of Abp. Cranmer, p. 393) signifies lehovah, 
it being customary for the Gospellers, of whom 
Dr. Humphrey was one, to prefix the like words 
to their epistles. Hence, Richard Gybson placed 
Emanuel at the top of his papers in Strype's 
Memor. Eccles. vol. HI. p. 402, seq. ; and Dr. 
Humphrey begins his letter above with saying, 
" My humble commendations presupposed in the 
Lord" 

XXVI. 

Few of the animals are cannibals, so as to prey 
upon their own species. It is a common obser- 
vation, that dog will not eat dog; and Shak- 
speare makes it one of the prodigies on the mur- 
der of KingDuncan, that his horses eat each other, 
Macbeth, act II. sc. vL However, there are in- 
stances of their devouring one another, as the sow 
and the rabbit eating their own young ; the great 

R 



942 ANONYMIANA. 

pikes swallowing smaller ones ; and I have myself 
known two instances of mice caught in a trap and 
eaten about the shoulders by other mice; the 
dire effects of hunger extreme, malesuada fames. 

XXVIL 

Volcatius Sedigitus, an antient Roman author, 
wrote thirteen verses on the Latin comedians ; 
and, as the Romans were not shy in expressing 
blemishes and personal infirmities in their names 
(Sigon, de Nom. Rom. p. 365), either he, I pre- 
sume, or some of his ancestors, was called Sedi- 
gitus, from his having six fingers on one or both 
of his hands. We find other instances of the 
like unnatural redundancy ; see 2 Sam. xxi. 20. 
and Bishop Patrick on the place. 

XXVIII. 

The Hebrew language does not abound with 
epithets ; the howling ivilderness, however, Deut. 
xxxii. 18. is both bold and characteristic; it 
could not be admitted in the West, even in the 
largest forests ; but in the East, wolves, chacals, 
lions, and leopards, make a most hideous noise 
in the night. The lions in Chaldsea are exceed- 
ingly numerous (Dan. vii. 5. Thevenot, II. 
p. 57* .seq.) ; and in Judsea (Percy on Solomon's 
Song, p. 72) : and night is the time that they are 
roaring and rambling after their prey (Ps. civ. 20), 
and hence it is that we read of evening wolves, 



CENTURY VI. 243 

Habb. i. 8. Zeph. iii. 3. Jer. v. 6. Green pas- 
tares (Ps* xxiii. 2) is another very significant 
epithet : Judaea is a dry and scorched country, 
so that their pastures are not often green, except 
on the banks of rivers, as it follows here, * and 
lead me forth beside the waters of comfort." 

XXIX. 

There is a passage in Fielding's famous history 
of Jonathan Wild, which possibly may soon 
become unintelligible to many readers, and 
therefore it may be proper to elucidate it in a 
few words. In book III. chap. vi. he observes, 
in justification of the speeches put into the mouth 
of Jonathan, whom he has there represented as 
an illiterate man, that the antients not only em- 
bellished speeches in their histories, but " even 
amongst the moderns, famous as they are for 
elocution, it may be doubted whether those in- 
imitable harangues, published in the monthly 
Magazines, came literally from the mouths of 
the Hurgos, &c. as they are there inserted." 
Now the debates of the Houses of Lords and 
Commons were printed in the Gentleman s Maga- 
zine in 1739, and I suppose both before and 
after, under the covert of the name of Hurgos 
and Cilnabs, as at that time the Editor durst not 
speak any plainer, or give the true names of the 
speakers, 

R 2 



244 * ANONYMIANA. 

XXX. 

^JBowen, in his Geography, vol. II. p. 718* 
(describing the island of Porto Rico, speaks of 
mines of quicksilver, tin, lead, and azure. Azure, 
in the sense of blue, or a faint blue, is an adjec- 
tive, so that by a mine of it he must mean a 
bed of the Lapis Lazuli. See Chambers, v. 
Lazuli ; and Minshew, v. Azure-stone, Junius, 
and Skinner. The Arabic word Lazur, whence 
the French and we have Azure, signifies the La- 
pis Lazuli ; v. Skinner. Before I leave the sub- 
ject, it may be proper to note, that our vulgar 
expression, as blue as a razor, is a manifest cor- 
ruption of as blue as azure, where azure is ap- 
parently a substantive, and seems to mean the 
Lapis Lazuli 

XXXI. 

Pica. 
Pica loquax certa dominum te voce salutoy 
Si me non videas, esse negabis avem. 

By certa vox is meant a distinct, clear, articu- 
late voice, and probably means (Martial, xiv. 76*) 
the %«/ps usually taught birds. Persius in Pro- 
logo, et Casaub. in locum. I render it : 

Xaips so plainly spoken, when you Ve heard, 
Unless you turn, you '11 think me not a bird. 



CENTURY VI. * 245 

XXXII. 

Pavo. 
Miraris quoties gem mantes explicat alas, 
Et potes hunc saevo, tradere, dure, coco ? 

Martial, xiii. 70. 

As the beauty, or pride, of the Peacock does 
not consist in his ivings, but in his tail or train, 
I would therefore read, areas, or orbes, if any 
MS. would support it. 

Admiring on his gemmeous train you look, 
And have y' a heart f assign him to the cook ? 

XXXIII. 

Langtra, as they pronounce it, is a game at 
cards much played in Derbyshire and Stafford- 
shire ; and I take it to be French in both its syl- 
lables, quasi lang-trois ; it being often long before 
three cards of one suit come into a hand. 

XXXIV. 

Common Sense is generally esteemed the 
most useful kind of sense ; as when we hear 
it often said of a person of parts and learning, 
but giddy, thoughtless, and dissipated, running 
into debts and difficulties, and taking no manner 
of care of his affairs, that he has all sorts of 
sense but common sense. This common sense, or 
a good understanding, is a Latin phrase as well 
as an English one. Hence Phoedrus, I. 7 : 
Communem sensum abstulit. 



$4$ ANONYMIANA, 

And Juvenal : 

Raro communis sensus in ilia 

For tuna. 
And Arnobius, lib. IV. p. 132 : "Et ille commu- 
nis, qui est cunctis in mortalibus, sensus," 
See Faber's Thesaurus, v. Sensus. 

XXXV. 

The Bronze Cock found amongst the Penates 
at Exeter 1779 is thought to belong to the 
figures of Mercury by the learned Commentator, 
Archaeologia, vi. p. 4: " The Bronze Cock found 
with these Penates is justly supposed to have 
belonged to one of these statues, as it denoted 
vigilance, and is represented as an emblem of 
^Mercury in three or four gems engraved in the 
same volume of Montfaucon." But this is not so 
certain, since the cock is also an attendant of 
Mars (Archaeologia, III. p. 139) ; and a statue of 
Mars is actually amongst these Penates, 

XXXVL 

<c The fourth figure," says Dr, Milles, u repre^ 
sents either Mars or a Roman warrior, completely 
armed, &c." Archaeologia, VI. p. 4, and the 
print. But surely there can be no alternative ; 
for, as these figures here spoken of are Penates, a 
Roman soldier can have no place among them ; 
and this fourth figure must of course be intended 
for Mars. 



CENTURY VI. 247 

XXXVII. 

Mr. Ames's marble, with a Cuphic inscription, 
mentioned in the Universal History, vol. XVIIL 
}>• 396> is now in the Museum of the Antiquarian 
Society, London, being given to the Society by 
Gustavus Brander, Esq. 

XXXVIII. 

As to Sirname and Surname, patronymics 
were used antiently, as William Fitz-Osborne ; 
and only few people then, excepting here and 
there an instance, were distinguished by sir- 
names. From these sirnames, or sirenames, by 
omitting Fitz, came such family names, as Ingram, 
Randolph, &c. and by Anglicizing the Latin 
Jilius, or the French fitz, those of Thompson, 
Jackson, &c. which, by an abbreviation, are often 
expressed only by an s, as Williams, Matthews, 
&c. Now the reason of the former orthography, 
sirname, is apparent from what has beetf said 
before, Cent. III. No. 32; and the advocates for 
the latter mode of writing, surname, allege, that 
the descriptive and discriminating name used to be 
written sur, or over, the christian or original name ; 
and they produce various instances of that manner 
of writing from papers and records, and therefore 
say, it is properly surnom, which is the way the 
French write it. On this state of the case, which 
appears to be as just as it is brief, we seem to be 



248 ANONYMIANA, 

at liberty to follow either mode of writing, both 
being conformable to antient usage, and the rise 
and occasion of these additional names. In short, 
they are sometimes sirnames and sometimes sitf^. < 
names ; and generally, I am persuaded, the for- 
mer when they are patronymics ; and the latter, 
when the additional designation implies a trade, 
a profession, a country, an office, or the like, 

XXXIX. 

I incline to be of opinion, that when deeds 
were attested by a number of witnesses of rank 
and figure, which was the mode of proceeding 
before dates were introduced, every one of the 
principal attestators had a copy of the instrument. 
I think I see a plain evidence of this in the fol- 
lowing instances : Henry de Breilesfort sold the 
manor of Unston to Richard de Stretton ; and 
the deed, after passing through various hands, 
came into the possession, with part of the estate, 
of the late John Lathom of Hallowes, in the pa>- 
rish of Dronfield ; I saw it, and, as it was a mat- 
ter of some curiosity, took a copy of it. I after- 
wards saw the same deed at Beauchief, and com- 
pared them. This now, in all probability, came 
from the Abbey there, along with the abbey- 
estate, Stephen, an Abbat of that house, being 
one of the witnesses to the deed. But whether it 
came from the abbey or not, how can one account 
for there being more copies than one of the same 



CENTURY VI. 249 

deed j upon any other supposition than that of 
the witnesses having every one an exemplifica- 
tion ? I speak of those of some dignity and esteem 
in the world. — So again, I have seen another 
deed without date, and its fellow, where the wit- 
nesses are the same in both, but the orthography 
very different ; as de Eyncurt and de Dayn- 
court ; Briminton and Brymington ; Steynuby 
and Steinsby ; Leghes and Leghs ; Holehet and 
Holebehs; Tkarlistorp and Tharlesthorp ; which 
must happen, I conceive, from more clerks than 
one writing at once, and from dictation. — -And 
now I am upon this subject, I beg leave to ob- 
serve further, that Abbats, though they were not 
Lords of Parliament, have their names put before 
Knights ; and the common Secular Clergy before 
Esquires or Gentlemen ; of both which I have / 
seen many instances, 

XL. 

It is a vulgar error, prevailing amongst the 
most ignorant and illiterate, to charge the An- 
tiquary with collecting and hoarding rust-eaten 
and illegible coins ; and esteeming them, as some- 
times they will say, the more rusty and imper- 
fect, the more valuable, and laugh at them for it. 
But now, on the contrary, every one that has 
any experience in the matter will tell you, that a 
coin is of no estimation, as a coin, unless it be 
fair, both in the device and the legend : I say. 



550 ANONYMIANA. 

as a coin ; for otherwise those in the worst con- 
dition, the most corroded, may have a use in 
another respect, namely, as evidence of a sta- 
tion, or as shewing that the Romans have been 
at the place where such pieces, though mutilated, 
are found, and have inhabited it ; to ascertain a 
road or a tumulus : and for this reason it is, and 
not for their obscurity, as the calumniators allege, 
that Antiquaries are glad to see, or to possess, 
the most defaced, the most obliterated pieces. 

XLI. 

I know not whether Mr. Thorpe perceived it, 
but in those lines on Lady Waller, p. 20 of his 

Antiquities 

Life so directed hir whilst living here, 
Leavell'd so straight to God in love and fear ; 
Ever so good, that turn hir name and see, 
Ready to crown that life a lawrell tree — 

there is an Anagram, Waller spelling Lawrel, 
i. e. Waller. 

XLII. 
There is some doubt whether, in respect of the 
feeding of hogs, or pannage, in Domesday-book, 
porc y the abbreviation, means porcarium y a range 
for their feeding, or porcorum, the animal 
(Nichols, Bibliotheca Topographia Britannica, 
No. VI. part II. p. 46) ; but surely the animals 
are intended ; for see No. XII. of that work, p. 2> 
where it can have no other sense. 



CENTURY VI. 251 

XLIIL 

One cannot approve of the mode of writing 
isles of a church, though authors of some ac- 
count use that orthography. Ducarel, History of 
Croydon, p. 12. The absurdity appears from the 
will of Richard Smith, Vicar of Wirksworth, 
made in 1504* wherein he makes a bequest for 
the reparation " Imaginis S'ti Marie in insula 
predicti eccles. de IVyrkysworth." An antient 
mistake. (Nichols, Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI, 
p. 6j* f ) The truth is ailes ; 2. e. the wings. 

XLIV. 

A man of a great heart means, in common 
speech, one that is ambitious, spirited, obstinate, 
unwilling to yield or submit. But otherwise, 
the largeness of that viscus, according to Sir 
Simonds D'Ewes, does not betoken any uncom- 
mon degree of spirit or courage ; but rather the 
contrary. So he judged from the dissection of 
the body of our King James I. See Mr. Nichols, 
Bibl. Top. Brit No. XV. p. 31. 

XLV. 

h J It is a whimsical observation, but nevertheless 
true, that the word devil, shorten it as you please, 
will still retain a bad signification, devil, evil, 
vil, ili and it but too often happens that give 
Satan an inch, and he will take an L 



252 ANONYMIANA. 

XLVI. 

Prebend is the office, or the emolument be- 
longing to it ; and Prebendary the person who 
enjoys such office. It may seem frivolous to note 
this ; but the negligence and inattention of some 
respectable writers, who will often confound them, 
make it necessary. Mr. Blomefield, in Nichols's 
Bibl. Top. Brit. No. VIII. p. 36. Mr. Pennant 
there, p. 51. Dr. Ducarel, No. XII. p. 15. 

XLVII. 

The stone is a dreadful disorder, but it is often 
generated in men without giving them pain. 
Nichols, Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XV. p.31. I knew a 
gentleman who died of a stone so large it could 
not pass, but which, however, occasioned him no 
inconvenience till it was displaced from its bed 
by an overturn in a chaise. So that many, no 
doubt, die with a stone within them without 
suffering by it. 

XLVIII, 

In a Register of Abingdon what is now Cumner 
or Comner, is written Cohnan opa, which Dug- 
dale interprets Colmanni ripa, i. e. Colmans 
bank, brow, or shore ; Nichols, Bibl. Top. Brit. 
No. XVI. p. 12.; but the Saxon n is so easily 
mistaken for p, that I am almost persuaded the 
true name is Cohnan ora. 



CENTURY VI. 253 

XLIX. 

The Greeks wrote 1HX, or IHC, abbreviately, 
for the name of Jesus ; and the Latins, by an old 
and horrible blunder, read it IHS, and interpreted 
it, Jesus Hominum Salvator. See Nichols, Bibl. 
Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 19. 



Antiquary, a person professing the study of 
Antiquities ; Antiquarian, an adjective ; as An- 
tiquarian Society. Authors, however, will often 
confound these. Monthly Review, 1771, p. 46*9. 
Antiq. Repertory, p. hi. 134, 177. Vol. II. p. 178. 
Mr. Byrom, in Archaeologia, V. p. 20. Smollett, 
Travels, p. 159, 245. Mr. Richardson, in Ni- 
chols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 70. Mr. Birch, 
in Nichols, p. 98. 

LI. 

J. Whitaker, in Mr. Nichols's Bibl. Top. Brit 
No. XVI. p. 8l, ascribes the multiplicity ofunhar- 
monious monosyllables in our language to a rapi- 
dity of pronunciation. But this is a very in- 
efficient cause, as the monosyllables spring chiefly 
from the Saxon tongue, in which such syllables 
abound ; and hence our language, in the body of 
it, is derived. 



254 ANON YMI ANA. 



LII. 



Ingenious and ingenuous. The sense of these 
words are well known, and known to be very 
different ; and yet Mr. Hearne, in Leland's Iti- 
nerary, V. p. 1 33, speaks of Mr. Dodwelf 'spleasant 
and ingenious countenance. 

LIIL 

We are given to understand, by Mr. Hearne, 
in Leland's Itinerary, V. p. 334, that bricks were 
used here in the time of Edward III.; but that ;( 
surely is very doubtful. 

uv: 

Mr. Hearne, in Leland's Itinerary, V. p. 139, 
observes, that in old records fend is often used 
in terminations for field ; but in this he is assuredly 
mistaken ; for it is feud, not fend, which arises 
naturally from the omission of / in our common 
and ordinary pronunciation. See the History of 
Beauchief, pp. 9 1, 184. 

LV. 
Mr. Hearne appears to approve best of short 
inscriptions for monuments. Leland's Itinerary, 
V. p. 134, seq. forgetting that he himself had 
before (p. 12 7) drawn a pretty long one (though 
^iot so long as that by Dr. Freind) for Mr. DodwelL 



CENTURY VI. 255 

LVI. 

Speaking of the Romans hiding their treasure 
on leaving our island in 41 8, Mr. Hearne says, 
" The bigger the towns were, the treasure was so 
much the larger, and they were more solicitous 
about securing it ; and consequently more coins 
are discovered in and about such towns as were 
of more considerable note." Nichols's Bibl. Top* 
Brit. No. XVI. p. 133, and p. 148. I observe, in 
regard to this, that single coins are indeed very 
frequently found in and about the great Roman 
towns ; but hoards of money, which the Saxon 
Chronologer there is speaking of, have not been 
so often discovered in towns as in country places. 

LVIL 

In Mr. Nichols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 
138, we meet with decern denariatas . . . redditus ; 
and the annotator says, potius denariatos ; but y 
with submission, there is no occasion for anv 
alteration, since I find it twice in that form in the 
Register of Beauchief Abbey ; and Du Fresne has 
denarata in w. denariatus, and denariata pams* 

LVIII. 

The family of Leivknor were very respectable, 
but it may be doubted whether the name be taken 
from Luych, Liege in Germany, since the in- 
habitants of that place are twice called Lewhners 



25& ANONffcUANA. 

in Rabtonenu ; or from Lewkener, a village in 
Oxfordshire. However, the annotator, who in- 
terprets Simon de Lenek. tunc Vkecomite, in 
Nichols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 156, by the 
words " Leukenore opinor" is certainly right, as 
it appears from Fuller, Worthies, p. 102, that 
Simon de Lauehmore, miswritten or misread, pro- 
bably for Lauchnore or Leuchore, was Sheriff of 
Berks for 22 and 27 of Henry III. inclusive. 
That deed, sans date, we may consequently as- 
sign to that period. 

LIX. 

In the pantry of a monastery were, 49 Edward 
III. Xtify (Cyphi) Ugneis cum 11 corculis ; 
query, if not misread for Cop culls y i. e. Coper- 
culis, or Co-operculis ? 

LX. 

In the Dairy were vin Chezenases, vi Chess- 
clones ; by the former I understand Cheesenesses, 
L e. Cheese-nests ; i. e. Vats or forms, unless it 
be misread for Vases, i. e. Vases. The latter, 
one may easily perceive to be mistaken for Chess- 
clones, i. e. Clothes. 

LXI. 

As it was customary with the Hebrews, and 
indeed with all nations, to impose names of good 
omen and signification, at least not of bad import, 



CENTURY VI t 257 

upon their children, the learned Perizonius was 
of opinion, in his MS lectures on Tursellinus, 
that the name of Abel, which signifies Vanity, 
was not given him at first by his parents Adam 
and Eve ; but after his death, as expressive of the 
vanity of their fond hopes concerning him. la 
farther proof of this, he alleges, that the change 
of names was very frequent antiently, and the 
parties were afterwards better known by their 
new name than their old one ; as Jacob by that 
of Israel, and Gideon by that of JerubbabeL 
Nimrod, he thinks, was in like manner so 
called, because he and his associates often used 
the Hebrew word NMRD, signifying, let us rebel. 

LXII. 

The sense and meaning of the word sempecia^ 
so often occurring in Inguifus, is w r eil known; viz. 
a Monk who had been fifty years in profession. 
I cannot at all agree with Du Fresne, in deducing 
it from Q-v;jL7T0ti)ilyig. His words are, <( Nam quin- 
quagenarios monackos sympactas appellatcs ad- 
modum vero simile est, non quod ipsi sympactas 
essent ; sed quod ad cetatis provectioris solatium 
darentur eis <rv^7runiicct y seu junior es monachi, 
qui eis ministrarent, et cum Us mensas assiderent, 
ut exerte scribit Inguifus" But now it is in- 
variably written sempecta ; so that though these 
seniors had their garciones, or juniores mona- 
chos, as Du Fresne states, it would be ridiculous 

S 



258 ANONMYIANA. 

to suppose them playmates. On the contrary, 
he reports them himself from Ingulphus, as placed 
about the old men for improvement and instruc- 
tion : " Hide sempectae unum fratrem juniorem 
Commensalem, tarn pro junioris disciplina, quam 
pro senioris solatio, prior quotidie assignabat" 
&c. The observation of the Benedictines also on 
the article is of weight ; namely, that not the 
associates, or juniors, are called sempectce, but 
the seniors themselves. In short, I am of opi- 
nion we ought to seek out for a different ety- 
mology of this conventual word, viz. r,^t and 
iyuxjovy i. e. fifty, or half a hundred, which an- 
swers perfectly to the description of these old 
Monks. S is so perpetually prefixed by the 
Latins to the Greek^ that it needs no proof; 
and p, I conceive, is inserted euplioniae gratia, 
and to prevent the hiatus in pronunciation, 
were we to say semiecta. Consequently, sempecta 
and sympacta are two very different words. 

LXIII. 

Regino, and others, pretend that Charlemagne 
subdued England amongst his other conquests. 
Tursellinus, lib. VI. c. ult. ; but neither our 
Historians, nor Eginhart, nor Mons. Gaillard, 
know any thing of this. Perizonius, therefore, 
in his Comment in Tursellinus, says very rightly, 
" Quod de Anglid habet autor falsum est : Nor- 
tJiumbrii tantum expulerant suum Regem, qui ad 



CENTURY VI* . 259 

Carolum perfugit, qui sud autoritate perfecii> 
id in regnum restitueretar" But quaere, whe- 
ther Reglno may not mean the Angli on the 
Continent, regarding them as a part of Germany, 
or of the Saxons ? I have not his Chronicle. 

LXIV. 
'Dr. Solander said, he had seen excellent Fruits 
in the countries where he had been ; but in no 
place such a variety as in England. 

LXV. 

\ GulielmusNeubrigenis relates of Thomas second 
Archbishop of York that the Physicians, in his 
last sickness, prescribed to him the use of a 
woman : " JEgrotanti a medicis dictatum est, ut 
feminae pro remedio misceretur, pronunciantibus 
hoc solo morbum fore curabilem" Lib. I. c. 3 ; 
that, to oblige his friends, he pretended to com^ 
ply, but did not, and died. See Mr. Drake's 
Eborac. p. 416*, who says he was a very corpu- 
lent m>an. 

LXVI. 
Nations are very apt to throw blame upon one 
another; thus, in regard to speaking and pro- 
nouncing Latin, we reckon the Germans disre- 
gard quantity, and vouch the following instance, 
" Nos Germani non curamus pronuntiationem* * 

* Dr. Roberts of St. Paul's School, in repeating these words 
to his boys, when they had mistaken the quantity of any Latin 
word, used the words quantitatem syllabarum instead of pro- 
nuntidtionem}- 

$ 2 



260 ANONYMIANA. 

Salmasius, in Fun. Ling, Hellen. p. 254, re- 
proaches us Englishmen with the same negli- 
gence. The charge upon both people, I believe, 
at this time to be very unjust. 

LXVII. 

Some names are both masculine and feminine : 
Anna is the name of a Saxon King ; and both 
we, and the French, apply it to males. Eliza 
is a man's name in Pezron, p. 175. So when we 
write Francis for a man, and Frances for a wo- 
man, there is no foundation for the difference, as 
the Latin is Franciscus and Francisca. It may 
be useful, however, in some cases, to preserve a 
different orthography. See p. 85. 

LXVIII. 

The sparrow is reckoned with us to be a lasci- 
vious and salacious bird ; and so it was antiently 
among the Greeks, xS'xpep^ k, Auyvog, being by 
them called gpsDi~$ ; Hesych. v. goxQog. 

LXIX. 

\ Women are often complained of for not suck- 
ling their own children, and with reason, as a 
multitude of evils are known to arise from putting 
them out to nurse. This practice arose, I pre- 
sume, at first from wantonness, it not being 
thought lawful formerly for husband and wife to 



CENTURY VI. 26*1 

sleep together while the woman gave suck. 
Beda, Eccl. Hist. I. 27. So the 17th canon 
of the 3d Council of Toledo, held in 589, is 
against fathers or mothers who put their children 
to death, through a desire of copulation. Du Pin, 
V. p. 156. 

LXX. 
Concerning the Wake, or Church-feast, we have 
a very remarkable passage in Beda, I. c. 30, which 
shews both the original and the antiquity of it; 
the Pope there, Gregory the Great, after speaking 
of the Heathen temples, not to be destroyed, but 
converted into churches, adds, ec Et quia Boves 
solent in sacrificio dcemonum midtos occidere, 
debet eis etiam hac de re aliqua sollemnitas im- 
mutari : ut die dedicationis, vel natalitii sane* 
torum mar ty rum, quorum illic reliquiae ponun- 
tur, tabernacula sibi circa easdem ecclesias, quae 
ex Jan is commutator sunt, de ramis arborum 
Jaciant s et religiosis conviviis sollemnitatem cele- 
hrent ; nee diabolojam animalia immolent, et * 
ad laudem Dei in esu suo animalia occidant, &c." 

LXXI. 

To quid, i. e. to chew tobacco. In Kent, a 
cow is said to chew her quid ; so that cud and 
quid are the same ; and to quid is a metaphor 
taken from that action of the cow. 

*• Forte leg. sed. 



2&2 



ANONYMIANA. 



LXXIL 

A monteith, a -large silver punch-bowl with 
notches in the rim to receive the glasses, and 
probably called so from the Scotch Earl of that 
title (Rapin, I. p. 493)? or the place where such 
sort of bowls were invented. 

LXXIII. 

When a person sneezes, it is usual to say, God 
bless you : as much as to say, May God so bless 
you as that portends ; for as sneezing is beneficial 
to the head, and an effort of nature to remove an 
obstruction, or to throw off any thing that either 
clogs or stimulates, so it was antiently reckoned a 
good omen, Xenophon, K'j;. Am£ P III. c. 2. § 5. 

LXXIV. 

< c Gr cecum est el; legi non potest." When 
William Thorn, the Chronicler, exhibited his in- 
struments in 1386 to the Cardinal Reynold de 
Brancasiis, in order to obtain the Pope's bene- 
diction for William II. then chosen Abbot of 
St. Augustine near Canterbury, the Cardinal, 
taking them in his hand, and just looking upon 
them, said, " Ista lit era Grceca est, rescribetur 
in melius, et itertim nobis tradatur" Thorn, 
Chron. apud X Script, col. 21 85, where Grceca 
appears to be proverbial for illegible ; the Car^ 
dinal, I presume, not being acquainted, or pre- 
tending not to be so, with the hand-writing then 
used in England. 



CENTURY VI. 263 

LXXV. 

At Barkway in Herts there was formerly a sort 
of old strong malt liquor, which was called Old 
Pharaoh, because it often detained, and would 
not let the children of Israel go, for that was 
the reason given for the name : and the house, or 
the man of the house, was customarily called Old 
Pharaoh's. 

LXXVI. 

Authors who have wished not to be known for 
the present, or to be entirely concealed, have 
taken sometimes obscure signatures, and some- 
times sham names. Mr. Camden signed the pre- 
face to his Remains with M. N. the two last 
letters of William Camden. Dr. Richard Bent- 
ley, to a pamphlet about his intended edition of 
the Greek Testament, prefixed I. E. the first 
vowels in his names. Dr. Arthur Ashley Sykes 
wrote T. P. A. P. O. A. B. I. T. C. O. S. in the 
title-page of his " Enquiry into the Meaning of 
Demoniacks in the New Testament," which means 
"The Precentor and Prebendary of Alton Borea- 
lis in the Church of Salisbury." Some decy- 
phering is required in these cases as to the rea- 
ders ; while the writers themselves have a key 
whereby to explain and open the latent meaning, 
and to claim, upon occasion, their own works. 
In regard to sham or assumed names, some are 
absolutely such. Mons. JLe Clerc^ in his edition 



26*4 ANONYMIANA. 

of ec Cornelius Severus," in 1703, called himself 
Theodorus Gov alius. And the true name of Vig- 
neul de Marville was Noel Dargonne, as we are 
informed by Voltaire (History of Lewis XIV. 
p. 341.) In some instances, however, the letters 
of the real names are only transposed, in order to 
concealment, and new ones composed from them, 
and it will be necessary to decypher. Henry 
Wharton was the author of the " Specimen of 
Errors in Bishop Burnet's History of the Refor- 
mation," and printed it under the name of Anthony 
Harmer, the letters of which last names are 
comprised in those of the former, if you add A. M. 
See pp. 1S9, 2l8. The like transpositions are often 
met with in the Gentleman's Magazine. 

LXXVII. 

\ To angle, is thought to be derived from the Ger- 
man angel. And this may be thought to come 
from anguilla, an eel, a fish of most frequent 
use in the monasteries. 

LXXVIII. 

\ We are apt to think Summers not to be so hot 
as formerly ; but I apprehend there is little dif- 
ference in general; and. that the reason of the 
surmise is, that when grown up, we do not run 
and hurry about so as to heat ourselves, as afore- 
time we did when boys» 



.CENTURY VI, 26S 

LXXIX. 

Manners maheth Man. This, which was the 
motto of Bishop Kenn, has been thought false 
English, and therefore ought to be amended, 
make the man; but in old English books and 
MSS. eth is often found to be a plural termination. 
SirDegar£, MS Romance, ver. 769. Old church 
book at Wye in Kent, p. 11. Hence sheweth, 
Percy's " Reliques of Antient Poetry," I. p. 171. 
Devise th, 198. Sit t eth and herkneth, II. p. 3. 
Doth, i. e. doeth, III. p. 109. See also Skelton, 
pp. 93, 185, 205, 243, 26l ter, 263 bis. Ames, 
" Typograph. Antiqq." p. 4. Northumberland 
Book, p. 461. Churchyard, p. ix. Nash, p. 41. 
<c Mirrour of Magistrates, 1 ' p. 518. — Many other 
instances might be adduced ; but these are suf- 
ficient to shew how the matter went formerly ; 
and that, though we write not so now, the motto 
ought to stand as it is. 

LXXX. 

In 1733, two swarms of Bees from different 
hives united, and were hived together ; how does 
this consist with swarms having always a Queen- 
bee at their head ? 

LXXXI. 

f Worse is undoubtedly a comparative, but has 
not always a relation to bad. Thus, when I say, 



266 ANONYMIANA. 

c< Sir, I am sorry to see you look worse than ye 
did last week," the party might not look ill or bad 
the week before, but very well. 

LXXXII. 

\ Earnest money, earnest penny, or bargain 
penny, are antient , for they occur respectively in 
the old Church Book of Wye in Kent, 4, 34. 
37 Henry VIII. and 4 Edward VI. 

LXXXIII. 

Ringing, or sounding, money, to try if it be 
good, is not modern ; indeed, the adulteration of 
coin is a very antient species of fraud ; see Glos- 
sary in X Script, v. Sonar e Pecuniam. But I 
cannot agree with the learned author there, in de- 
ducing the phrase from the Saxon ycunian, al< 
afcuman, L e. vitare ; as to sound comes so natu- 
rally and obviously from the Latin sono. 

LXXXIV. 

\ From attending to what others say in company 
ye will reap many advantages ; ye will never be 
absent ; ye will please by the deference ye pay 
them ; your replies and observations will always 
be pertinent ; ye will have opportunities of noting 
the slips they make, or the inconsistencies they 
run into in argumentation, which few people talk 
without ; and, what is very disagreeable in con- 
versation, ye will not have occasion to be per- 



CENTURY VI. 26*7 

petually asking those troublesome questions, who, 
where, when, and the like. 

LXXXV. 

The horrible word Abracadabra, used formerly 
as a charm, occurs in many authors, and is com- 
monly so written. Aubrey's " Miscellanies," 
p. 138. Collier's "Diet." Gentleman's Magazine, 
1753> P- 518- Q- Serenus Sammonicus, and 
others. But I apprehend this orthography to be 
wrong, and that the truth is Abrasadabra, for 
the Greeks having no c, that character was £. The 
Latin verses quoted by Aubrey are from Serenus 
Sammonicus. 

LXXXVI. 

Nothing appears to have been more raised in 
value than Hay, owing to the increase of trade 
and population. The modus is 2d. per acre, at 
Whittington ; and if that was according to value 
in the reign of Richard II. an acre which pro- 
duced, as we will suppose, a ton, was worth ls.Sd.; 
but a ton of new hay is now ordinarily worth 30s. 

LXXXVII. 

It is an unaccountable mistake in Mr. William 
Bray to assert, in his "Tour into Derbyshire, York-, 
shire, &c." that lead, in converting into red lead, 
loses weight ; for the workmen and the merchants, 
on the contrary, all agree that it gains. 



$£8 ANONYMIANA, 

LXXXVIII. 

' A fellow snatched a diamond ear-ring from a 
lady; but it slipping through his fingers, and fall- 
ing into her lap, he lost his booty. The doubt 
was, whether it was a taking from her person. — 
How frivolous ! was there not plainly an assault, 
and an intention to rob ? But there are many of 
the like quirks and frivolities in our law, 

LXXXIX. 

A shoemaker, with a wife and growing family, 
is in good constant business, and the wife gets a 
penny by keeping a shop. The parish where he 
resides requires him to bring a certificate, or else 
he must be removed. Now the parish to which 
he belongs has made a resolution to grant no cer- 
tificates at all ; so this poor man is in a manner 
ruined. How hard and cruel ! Cases of this na- 
ture happen frequently ; but parishioners in vestry- 
have hard hearts and undistinguishing eyes. 

XC. 

\ Ships, in most languages, are females, and they 
speak of them as such ; is it not then absurd to 
give them the names of men, as Atlas, Ajax, Royal 
George, &c. ? and will it not occasion often strange 
solecisms in the language of mariners ? 



CENTURY VI. 26,9 

XCI. 

Our Bibles mostly preserve the different cases 
of the plural English pronoun, ye and you ; and 
our grammarians also attend to this. Why then 
will not people conform to rule, and write gram- 
matically, and use ye for the nominative case ? 

XCII. 

.; The custom of hanging bells about the necks 
of cattle, in order to direct one where to find them 
when they strayed, is very antient. (Somner^ 
Gloss, in X Scriptores, v. Ticimiam.) Indeed, 
when countries abounded so much more with 
woods and forests than they do now, a device 
and contrivance of this kind was perfectly ne- 
cessary. 

XCIII. 
Livelong, this word may be pronounced either 
with i short, or i long ; if with the former, ye 
appear to fetch it from the verb live ; and if 
with the latter, from the adjective alive, vivus. 

XCIV. 

One cannot approve of that drawling way in 
which some people read the church jservice : 
CQ erred and are deceived, accused, absolved, op- 
pressed," &c. These words should be curtailed 
a syllable ; for, no doubt, we ought to read as we 
speak. 



270 ANONYMIANA.. 

xcv. 

Orchette, Antiquarian Repertory, p. 21 5. 

Orchat, Milton. 

Orchard, Leland, Itin. I. p. 1, 18. Lambarde, 
Peramb. p. 246\ E. Lhuyd, p. 33. Archaeologia, 
V. p. 308. 

Ortchard, Lambarde, Peramb. p. 10. 

Ortyard, Evelyn, p. 245. edit. Hunter. 

Hortyard, Dr. Plott, in his Oxfordshire and 
Staffordshire. 

It is difficult to say which of these is right. 
Orchette, indeed, is a corruption, and so is 
Orchard; but Orchat may be the Greek o^yjx\o^ 
Cyril, contra Julian, IV. p. 19. Tatius, p. 275, 319- 
Hortus, in later times, was written Or tits ; from 
the first regularly comes Dr. Plott' s Hortyard, 
and from the latter Mr. Evelyns Ortyard. I 
would embrace therefore either Orchat, Ortyard, 
or Hortyard, rejecting all the others. 

XCVI. 

The abbreviations, y e , y*, y s , &c. for the, that, 
this, &c. all spring from the Saxon p, which has the 
power of th ; but, by negligent writing, or perhaps 
ignorance, has been turned into y. 

XCVII. 

The elliptical expressions, in the year 20, or 
in the year 88, wherein the millenary and the 



CENTURY VI. 271 

centenary numbers are omitted, are not altogether 
modern ; since, is I apprehend, Caxton's device 
denotes the year 1474, when first he began to 
print, or at least had the device cut ; though Mr, 
Maittaire says he had seen no book of his older 
than 1477. 

XCVIII. 

Zany, Zane in Italian means John, (Mait- 
taire, Annal. Typ. I. p. 187.) So we say, a 
Jack Pudding, i. e. & Merry- Andrew, or Zany ; 
which last occurs in Nash, p. 44- Thus Zanni 
is a Droll, or Buffoon, in Altieri : and it is used 
as a verb, to mimick, or imitate. Dodsley's Old 
Plays, VI. p. 117. 

XCIX. 

People affect to eat venison with a haul-gout in 
the country ; but this is mis-judging the matter 
extremely. It seldom gets to London perfectly 
sweet, so the citizens are forced to dispense with it, 
and to make the best of it, and at last to commend 
it for a quality unnatural to it. And the people 
I speak of are so absurd as to follow the town 
mode, though they live in the country, and might, 
if they pleased, eat it while good. 



2J2 ANONYMIANA. 

c. 

Many think Constantinople to be called the 
Port from the fine haven there; but it is so 
denominated from the Gate of the Sultan's 
palace, L e. the court. Henry Stephens, Thesaur. 
v. (dipa. Hence the Ottoman Port. See Mr. 
Hutchinson ad Xenoph. Kyrop. p. 287. 



( 273 ) 



CENTURIA SEPTIMA, 



I. 

A FRIEND proposes that all Mr. Thomas 
Hearne's works should be printed together in 
two volumes folio. Some of the publications are 
indeed scarce worth reprinting. See Dr. Wil- 
kins's judgment concerning these works of Mr. 
Hearne in the Preface to Bishop Tanner's Bibli- 
otheca ; but, as gentlemen will ever be desirous of 
collecting them, it would be no bad scheme to re- 
print them together in the manner proposed ; as 
it would both reduce the price, and make the 
volumes more easily to be come at, some being 
now exceedingly scarce. 

II. 

-<_ One proposes a general map of England, with 
the British, the Roman, and the Saxon names of 
places, so far as they can be recovered. It should 
be attended, however, with some pages of letter- 
press, to include indexes, and short discussions, 
concerning the disputable places. 

T 



52 7 4 ANONYMIAtfA. 

III. 

As I am now upon the subject of proposals, I 
will make one myself; viz. that some one should 
compile an English-Saxon Dictionary ; that, re- 
jecting all the French, Latin, and Greek words,, 
with such others as may be of foreign growth, 
it may appear that the body of our language is 
Saxon, as likewise what parts of it are so. This 
would produce a good Etymolia, in respect of the 
English or Saxon part of our language, and would 
be easily accomplished, as, now that Mr. Lye's 
Dictionary is published, the undertaker would have 
little more to do than to turn that book, and 
range the English words, adding the Saxon term- 
with an interpretation, where necessary, in al- 
phabetical order, 

IV. 

Mr. William Baxter was undoubtedly a person 
of great learning and equal sagacity; he was 
sometimes, however, too visionary. I cannot 
approve of his etymology of Durovernum, but 
must think that of Mr. Camden, col. 238, pre- 
ferable to it. Mr. Baxter says, " Cum autem 
veteri Brlgantum sive Celtarum sermone Vern, 
Sanctuariimi fuerit (de Pelasgico antiquo Fispov 
pro 'IspcvJ et cum Diir etiam sit OZpov sive Aqua; 
quid vetat sacram istam sedem Latinh reddi 
Fanum profluentis amnisj sive (sicuti fluvius iste 



CENTURY VII. 275 

vulgb appellator) Sturae, de Britannico scilicet 
es dur, sive rovS&p?* 9 Baxteri Glossar. p. 117. 
But, though Canterbury might be sacra sedes in 
the Saxon times, we know nothing about its 
being so in the British or Roman ages ; however, 
not that it was particularly so then, in respect 
of other places. He deduces, again, the Celtic 
Vern from the Pelasgic Wispw, whereas one would 
rather suppose the contrary, that the Pelasgic 
term came from the Celtic ; for I believe it is 
now generally understood that the Celtic is the 
mother-tongue of the Greek, Latin, and British, 
and of most other European languages, except 
the Teutonic and its derivatives. 

V. 

Mr. Drake, in the Eboracum, has sometimes 
acquitted himself but negligently ; in particular, 
p. 411, in the account of Alfricus Puttoc. Mr. 
Wharton shews, Anglia Sacra, I. p. 133, seq. he 
was the same person with Elfric, the famous Saxon, 
grammarian, and from his great learning was 
called Wittunc i. e. Witting, or learned, mis- 
written Puttoc, the copyist taking the Saxon w 
(formed thus p) for a p ; and yet Mr. Drake takes 
no notice of these matters. 

VI. 

In the printed account that accompanies the 
Antiquarian Society's two prints of the Royal 

T 2 



576 AtfONYMIAtfA. 

Palace at Richmond, we have the following pas- 
sage : " One Barn of four layes [g. bayes] of 
building, well ty led and hillesed on two sides 
and one end thereof ;" where, as the word hillesed 
is put in Italicks, it is a plain intimation that the 
copyist has not mistaken it, but was aware of the 
singularity. From thence it may also be further 
inferred, that it is a term of some difficulty, and 
not intelligible to every common reader; and, 
indeed, it has something very barbarous in its 
appearance : quaere, therefore, the meaning of 
this strange and unusual term ? For my part, I 
can imagine no other than one of these two : the 
Palace at Richmond was built by King Henry VII. 
one of whose badges or devices, as being de- 
scended from the Beauforts, was the Portcullis, 
(Sandford, p. 357, 364, 464.) Killesed may there- 
fore be a corruption of cullised ; and the mean- 
ing will be, in that case, that both sides of the 
barn, and the gable-head of it, were ornamented 
with the cullis, or portcullis, cut in stone ; ano} 
it is certain that the French called the portcullis 
coulisse only, omitting the former part of the. 
word ; see Cotgrave. If this does not please, the 
word may come from the French coulisse, a 
gutter ; which see in Boyer ; and the sense then 
will be, that the barn was well tyled and guttered 
(probably with lead) on two sides and one end of it. 
But as the building was only hillesed on one, and 
not on both ends, I should prefer the former of these 



CENTURY VII. 277 

senses, since no reason can be given why it was 
not guttered at both ends ; whereas it would be 
sufficient that an ornamental carved stone should 
be put on one end of the barn only. 

VII. 

'" We are the people of his pasture, and the 
sheep of his hand/' Psal. xcv. This appears sin- 
gular, no doubt, to many people, who expect it 
rather should be, the people of his hand, and the 
sheep of his pasture, as in Psalm lxxiv. and lxxix. ; 
but there is an allusion here to that extraordinary 
care and tenderness which shepherds were for- 
merly wont to shew towards such of the flock as 
were weak, or sickly, from any cause. Hence 
Isaiah says, " He shall feed his flock like a shep- 
herd : he shall gather the lambs with his arm, 
and carry them in his bosom, and shall gently 
lead those that are with young, or that give such, 
as in the margin, Isa. xl. 11. And Virgil makes 
Melibceus-, the goat-herd, say j 

— > hanc etiam vix, Tityre, duco. 

Eclog. I. 13. 
i. e. manu duco : and the cause was the feebleness 
of the ewe after yeaning, or perhaps casting her 
burthen, for it follows : 

Hie inter densas corylos modo namque gemellos, 
Spem gregis, ah ! silice in nudd connixa reliquit, 



37 S ANONYMIANA, 



VIII. 

In Mr. Walpole's "Anecdotes of Painting in 
England/' vol. I. p. 3, a record of 17 Henry III. 
is cited,, directing some painting to be done in 
the King's round chapel at Wudestok ; and then 
the record goes on, " Et ibi fieri faciat [custos 
domorum Regis de WudesttiK] duasverimas novas" 
This is a deplored passage, and entirely given up ; 
for Mr. Walpole notes, " Verirnas, a barbarous, 
word, not to be found even in Dufresne's Glos- 
sary," &c. This word is what I propose here to 
attempt to explain. In the first place, I am 
clearly of opinion, the word, which undoubtedly 
is most barbarous as it now stands, has been mis- 
read ; and that in the original record it is verrinas 
and not verirnas. The ducts of the letters will 
sufficiently justify this reading ; for letters con- 
sisting of upright strokes are easily mistaken one 
for another, as the late Mr. Casley well observed 
in the case of uncialihus and initialibiis ; see his 
preface to the ' ' Catalogue of the Cotton Library." 
. But what is this word verrinas ? is it not as bar- 
barous as 4 the other ? It has an odd appearance, 
it must be acknowledged ; but nevertheless, it is 
a legitimate word of the times, capable of being 
explained in a sense extremely consistent with 
the purport of the passage in question. From the 
French verre, glass, the Latinists of the monkish 
ages made verrerius, a, urn, and verrinus, a, ttm$ 



CENTURY VII. 279 

lience you have in Dufresne Verreria, vitri 
officina ; and Verreriee, laurince vitrece quae 
fenestris objiciuntur ; verrerius, qui vitrei ope- 
ratur et vendit. And as to verrinus, which is 
most to our purpose, the same author says, ci Ver- 
rmw, ut supra Verrerice. Comput. aim. 1202, 
apud D. Brussel, torn. II. de usu feod, pag. ccii. 
col. 2. Evrardus Capellanus, pro verrinis 
Capellce hV sol." And R. Swapham, one of our 
Monkish writers, speaking of Robert Abbat of 
Peterborough, who acceded 1214, says p. 107, 
*? Item, ipse lucis et honest atis amator clarifica- 
vit ecclesiam triginta et eo amp lias vermis." So 
that there cannot be the least doubt of the use of 
this word either at home or abroad. Now, as 
from vitreus, vitrea, vitreuni [to say nothing of 
vitrius and vitrinus], vitrea came to signify a 
glass window ; see Dufresne, v. vitrece : so from 
verrerius, verreria, verrerium, verreria came to 
denote the same; and from verrinus, verrwa, 
verrinum, verrina was used in the like sense. 
All the three, vitrea, verreria, and verrina, are 
properly feminine adjectives vtiXh fenestra under- 
stood, as is evident from fenestrce being frequently 
joined with vitrece; but it seems by custom these 
were words often used as substantives. Wherefore, 
upon the whole, the true reading in the record is 
verrinas, and the word means glass windows, two 
of which the King's warden at Woodstock was di- 
rected to make in the Chapel there. 



2SQ anonymiana. 

IX. 

I used to think William was a name brought 
amongst us by William the Conqueror at the 
Norman Conquest ; but it might be here before, 
as it occurs amongst the Saxons very early. Gale, 
XV Script, pp. 134, 793 ; and, in fact, was intro- 
duced into Normandy from the North, the son of 
Hollo being named William. (Anderson, Tab. 490.) 

X, 

You would see an account in the papers [July 
5> *773] °f a ball of fire which fell in Scotland- 
yard. It came down the chimney of a little ale- 
house (the Sun) adjoining to Mr. Ripley's house, 
in Middle Scotland-yard, and burst in the room 
where several people were sitting, The door and 
windows were open, which probably was the 
means (underGod's providence) that nobody was 
hurt by it. It made a flash and a sharp crack, 
like that of a gun high charged and hard rammed, 
and I took it for such. It passed on or near the 
ground very gently from the first Scotland Yard, 
through the wooden gate, and then ascended. 
The people who saw its progress, I am told, have 
been sent to, to attend the Royal Society (but I 
have not heard the result) as to its ascending prin- 
cipally, which seems an uncommon circum- 
stance. 



CENTURY VII, 2Sl 

XI. 

There are several places or parts of this island 
that bear the name of Wolds ; as the Wolds of 
Yorkshire, the Wolds of Lincolnshire, the Wolds 
of Leicestershire, Cotswold in Gloucestershire, 
&c: and Mr, Baxter, in his Glossary, p. 76*, 
writes ; " Cantiis fuere sul saltus et solitudines 
in mediterraneis sui partibus, hodie the Woulds, 
sive nemoribus ; quod idem et de Dobunis affir- 
'mare licet in suo Cotes would ; quod ihridd voce 
proferri videtur de Britannico coit, Teutonicoque 
wold vet wald, quod idem sonat. Neque enim 
aliud wolds, quam woods ; etsi nullce hodie corn- 
par eant illis locis sylvaer But this seems to me 
to be confounding every thing ; for the Weald of 
Kent is quite different from the ivolds above, or 
Cotesivold, and of a different original : it implies 
a low woody country, as opposed to downs, which 
is the word in that county for the higher lands 
free from wood. And so Bishop Gibson, in Reg, 
Gen. de Nom. Loc. Chron. Sax. " Syllabce weald, 
wald, wait, sive per se positce, sive in initio 
nominum locorum, [you may add sive in fine^ 
significant sylvam, sal turn, nemus, a peak) idem" 
And afterwards, "Wold per se positum, (plurima 
enim loca vocuntur the would, the woulds), sive 
cum alio conjunctum,, loci planitiem exprimit ; a 
Sax. polt), locus indigus Sylvae, Flanities." But 
it must be owned, that in Lye's Dictionary polt> 



£88 ANONYM IANA. 

is made to be the same as peato, and is explained 
by saltiis. No example, however, is given of its 
use in that sense ; and the wolds, or downs, are 
in general tracts devoid of wood. 

XII. 

To kumm, I take to be a mere technical word, 
as representing the sound which we call a humm. 
Baxter, indeed, in his Glossary, p. 4, speaking of 
the river Humber, makes hummen to be a Saxon 
word : ** Unde et Saxonibus eodem plane intellectu 
Humber dicehaiur, slve bombitator i nam ver- 
hum hummen, bombitare sonat." But you will 
find no such word in Lye. Camden, however, 
agrees with him in the etymon. 

XIIL 

E, Ea, and Eo, and Ew or Eu, have often y. 
prefixed in pronunciation. An Ew in Derby- 
shire is a Jo. The manor of Ealdlande at God- 
mersham in Kent is now Yalland. Ewel is 
Yowel. Eure, in Nennius, c. 4$> is your. Eg- 
ferwick is now York ; and Edward in Derby- 
shire is Yedard. Earth is Yarth in Leland's 
Itinerary. 

XIV. 

The anonymous Geographer of Ravenna has 
put down the names of the British towns and 
cities promiscuously, as they occurred to his me- 
mory, without any regard to the Roman Roads ; 



CENTURY VII, 283 

though perhaps in some cases, and yet not always^ 
vicinity might be some rule to him. Mr. Baxter 
appears to have a very wrong idea of this matter; 
for p. 238 he reasons upon it as an itinerary, 
and upon no better grounds, both places Croco- 
colana here, and against all judgment transfers 
Venta Icenorum hither, supposing, ridiculously 
enough, that the station had two names, Venta 
and Crocolanum, for so he writes it both here 
and p. 02. 

XV. 

Our Earls are stiled Consuls by the Monkish 
historians perpetually : Henry Hunt, in Wharton, 
Anglia Sacra, II. pp. 696, 697, 699; and there 
Consulatus is an earldom, p. 6*07. Fitz-Stephen, 
p. 8, (76*, nostrae edit.) Dugdale's Warwick- 
shire/pp. 298, 299. Matthew Paris, pp. 992, 1007. 
Hence it signifies Ealdormon, Chron. Petrob. 
p. 13, compared with Chron. Sax. p. 73. See 
also Ingulfus, p. 75. Sandford, pp. 34, 45, 48. 
Johannes Rossus, pp. 58, 15O; for compare 102; 
for compare p. 72. Camden, col. clxi. Sand- 
ford, pp. 34, 45? 48. Dugdale's Baron. I. p. 37. 
Archaeologia Soc. Antiq. pp. 173, 174. Du 
Fresne, and Spelman in Glossary. There is no 
doubt of the meaning of the word in the case ; 
and Lord Lyttelton, in his History of the Life of 
Henry II. vol. III. p. 137, infers the military 
employments of the Earls, from the appellation 



584 ANONTMIAXA. 

of Dux and Consul : but, with submission to this 
learned Peer, the inference does not seem to be 
well founded in respect of the word Consul, 
whatever it may be in regard to Dux, since Con-* 
ml has plainly a connexion with Consilium, and 
it was the business of the Earls, Comites, Eal- 
dormen, to be the advisers and counsellors of the 
Crown. 

XVI. 

There w r ere two great monasteries at Canter- 
bury ; one at the cathedral, and the other with- 
out the gates and walls of the city, called St, 
Augustine's, as founded by the first Archbishop 
of that name, who was also buried there. They 
were independent foundations. Mons. Rapin, 
however, confounds these two places, esteeming 
the latter to be the same body as the former. 
Thus p. 267 he says, " The election of the 
Archbishops had for some time been a continual 
subject of disputes between the Suffragan Bishops 
and the Monks of St. Augustine's." Whereas 
the contest was between the suffragans and the 
monks of Christ-church, or the cathedral ; and 
he accordingly tells us afterwards, that some of 
the monks met at midnight in the Cathedral. 
The same mistake occurs p. 268, where the monks 
of St. Augustine are twice represented as the 
Chapter of Canterbury ; as also p. 272, where 
they have a Prior given them, which apper- 



CENTURY VII. 285 

turns to Christ Church. (Gervas. col. 1654); 
and p. 303, and 305, 30 6, where the monks of 
St. Augustine's are the electors of the Archbishops. 
He says, p. 21 9, that Lanfranc fixed the number 
of the monks of St. Augustin at one hundred and 
fifty ; a circumstance that belongs to Christ 
Church; see Gervas. col. 1 654; Lambarde's Fe- 
ramb. p. 3 00. Besides, it is most absurd, that 
by a secret article King Henry II. should be re- 
quired to go barefoot to Becket's tomb, which 
was at Christ Church, and receive discipline from 
the monks of St. Augustin, as said p. 236: but 
the discipline was given by the monks of Christ 
Church, in their Chapter-house. Brompton, col. 
1095. II. Diceto, col. 577. Matth. Westminster, 
p. 250, which makes the story consistent. Same 
error also occurs in Tanner's Bibliotheca, p. 1 62, 
in note. 

XVII. 

The Saxon Orosius is often cited in Mr. Lye's 
Saxon Dictionary, though this author is not 
specified amongst the other authorities in the 
Not arum Explication after the preface. 

XVIIL 

The prince whom we commonly call Henry 
the Third, was properly Henry the Fourth, and 
all the later Henrys will be consequently removed 
one step higher as to number^ and Henry VII I, 



2&6 ANONYMIANA* 

will be in strictness Henry IX. It is the obser- 
vation of Henry de Knyghton, who writes, speak- 
ing of Henry the Third, " Iste Henrlcus Jilius 
Johannis vocatus est Henrlcus III. in cronicis 
et cartls, et omnibus aliis scrlptls, non causa 
nomlnls, quia nomine quartus rex Henrlcus fult, 
set causd dignitatis regalis et regnabllis, et doml- 
natione regnandl ; nam si primus Henrlcus, 
Jilius autem Imperatricls, et rex Henrlcus Jilius 
ejusdem regis Henricl qui vocatus est Henrlcus 
rex junior qui coronatus est vlvente patre [re- 
putentur ; this, or some such word, is missing] 
tunc Iste Henrlcus Jilius Johannis esset quartus 
in numero : set quia ille Henrlcus rex junior 
morlebatur ante patrem suum, et non regndvlt, 
ed de causd respectu eorum qui regnaverunt ita 
dlctus est Henrlcus tertlus." H. Knyghton, in- 
ter X Script, col. 2429 ; and see the latest edition 
of Fitz-Stephen's Description of London, p. 14. 

XIX. 

* Dr. Johnson deduces our expression to quaff 
from the French coeffer, to be drunk ; not con- 
sidering that this is a mere ludicrous metaphor 
rical sense of the French word. I presume it is 
the Scotch quaff, which means a small bowl to 
drink out of, and is described in " Humphrey Clin- 
ker," III. p. 18. Hence to quaff is to drink of 
such a bowl. 



CENTURY VII. £S? 



XX. 



Mr. Markland observes, very acutely, that the 
imparisyllabic genitives of the third declension 
are made by the insertion of z, and that the no- 
minatives were at first written roughly lapids, 
merits, &c. This accounts for honos and honor, 
the last syllable of the former being long, and of 
the latter short. It was written originally honors, 
and when it was smoothed in pronunciation, by 
dropping the r, it retained its quantity ; but when 
the final s was omitted, it would become short of 
course, according to the rule RJlnita corripiuntar , 

XXI. 

Our Novelists, like Sam Foote in his farces, 
often touch upon real characters ; and when Dr. 
Smollett, in the second volume of the History of 
Ferdinand Count Fathom, p. 106*, makes one of 
the interlocutors observe, that many persons of 
mean parentage have raised themselves to power 
and fortune ; and, by way of example, to use 
these words : " One, she said, sprung from the 
loins of an obscure attorney ; another was the 
grandson of a valet-de-chambre ; a third was the 
issue of an accomptant; and a fourth the off- 
spring of a woolendraper." He means, I pre- 
sume, by the first, Philip Earl of Hardwicke, who 
was son of an attorney of Dover ; by the second, 



*SS A&ONYMlAtfA. 

Henry Fox Lord Holland, whose grandfather Sir 1 
Stephen Fox is said to have been a valet ; by the 
third, Mr. Aislabie ; and by the fourth, Mr. 
Mann. In Peregrine Pickle, the Memoirs of a 
Lady of Quality, is the history of Lady Vane ; 
and afterwards the story of James Annesley is in- 
troduced. 

XXII. 

Smollett again, in vol. II. p. 141^ seq. exhibits 
a very singular character under the mark of H — t, 
and the person intended is one Captain Hewet, a 
Leicestershire gentleman, called the Demonstra- 
tor, from a story told of him ; that in a dispute 
with some Turks, about the paradise of Mahomet 
furnished with Houris, he observed to them, that 
Christians were better qualified for the enjoyment 
of them than Turks or Jews. His Demonstration 
may as well- be suppressed ; but the story adds, 
the Turks said, if that was the case, they would 
turn Christians too. 

XXIIL 

Leland says, in his Itinerary, vol. I. p. 23, 
that Coliweston, in Northamptonshire, is, for the 
most part, " of a new building by the Lady Mar- 
garet, mother to Henry VII. The Lord Crom- 
wel had afore begunne a house ther. Bagges of 
purses yet remayne there yn the chappelle and 
other places." This Ralph Lord Cromwell had 
been Treasurer to King Henry VI. and these 



CENTURY VII. 289 

purses were intended as emblems of his office. 
The same Nobleman had been owner, and, as I 
think, builder, of Wingfield-manor, in the county 
of Derby ; and his arms there, cut in stone, are 
ornamented with a couple of purses ; which re- 
minds me of what I have heard in relation to the 
first Earl of Hardwicke, who was so many years 
Lord High Chancellor of England. The Chan- 
cellor is furnished every year with a new purse 
for the great seal ; but as one is not wanted so 
often, his Lordship reserved a new one every now 
and then, till at last, having got a competent 
number, he had them wrought into a bed, as so 
many ornaments ; and the bed, which may ex- 
hibit a dozen or more of these purses, is now iii 
being at Wimpole. 

XXIV. 

The asterisks in Drake's Eboracum, p. 41 6, are 
intended for Archbishop Lancelot Blackburne ; 
intimating that his Grace would never have died a 
martyr to his chastity. But qusere, whether Mr. 
Drake was a proper person to make this obser- 
vation. 

XXV. 

Our great and valiant King Edward I. is called 
Scotorum malleus on his tomb. Archaeologia, III. 
p. 379 ; and see Rapin, vol. I. p. 385. But before 
that, Matt. Paris, p, 409, styles Hugh de Welles* 

U 



296 ANON YMI ANA. 

Bishop of Lincoln, omnium malleus Religiosorum, 
on account, we suppose, of his severity towards 
the monks and regular canons. Morocutius also 
terms Hugh the Burgundian Bishop of Lincoln 
Regum malleus. But, long before this, Charles, 
Maire du Palais, in France, obtained the name of 
Martel, in 732. " On pretend," says Pere Daniel, 
I. p. 335, "que cefut de cette victoire, que Charles 
tira son nom de Martel, pour avoir, comme tin 
Marteau, ecrasd les Sarrazins^ Hence again, 
Jeffrey Martel, Earl of Anjou. And the British 
name Arthur signifies either u ursmn horribilem, 
vel malleum ferreum, quo confringuntur molce 
leonum" Nennius, c. 6*2. The first of these ety- 
mons, I presume, is the truest. William Martel 
was Dapifer to King Stephen. GuL Neubrig.p. 42^ 
And we still use the expression to maul a person ; 
see Dr. Johnson's Dictionary ; also Spelman s 
Glossary, v. Martellus. 

XXVI. 

Sandford, in his excellent book " the Genealogy 
of the Kings and Queens of England," &c. where 
he speaks of the natural children of King Henry II. 
by the Lady Rosamond, p. 71? mentions only 
William Longspee Earl of Salisbury, and GeofFery 
Bishop elect of Lincoln, and afterwards Archbi- 
shop of York ; but the King had another son by 
that Lady, named Peter, whom King Richard I. 
in 1,191, was desirous of promoting to the deanery 



CENTURY VII. 291 

of York ; see Drake's Eboracurn, pp. 423, 56% in 
which last place Peter is expressly said to be the 
son of Rosamond. 

XXVII. 

Annales Dunstapul. p. 19, cc Qui Rex [Haral- 
dus] occurrens cum panels" The author is 
speaking of that decisive battle wherein King 
Harold was slain, and William the Conqueror 
acquired the crown of England. And the note 
in the margin, by a later fyand, is, " Nam in 
prcelio plures occiderunt quam 6*000 Anglorum" 
which being a reason that in appearance implies 
the direct contrary to what the author says, Mr. 
Hearne observes, it should rather be "Minus 
recte, nam in prcelio" &c. ; and thus he contents 
himself with correcting the Annotator, and at the 
same time condemning his Author. But surely 
the author is defensible againt both the Annotator 
and Mr. Hearne ; for what the Annalist intended 
by cum paucis was only to insinuate to us, that 
Harold was so hasty and eager to engage, that 
he would not wait till the whole of his forces 
was collected together ; but would give battle to 
the Norman with only those he had with him. 
See Matt. Paris, p. 3 ; Rapin, I. p. 141. The 
former passage is worth consulting; as is also 
Higden, p. 285. 

V 2 



%9% AN.ONYMIANA. 

XXVIII. 

There is a palpable mistake in the Annals of 
Dunstaple, p. lS, where Harold is called the 
nephew of Edward the Confessor; and where 
afterwards Edward is styled his uncle. Mr. Hearne, 
however, takes no notice of this, though it is so 
contrary to the common notions of every body. 
To make short, Editha, wife of the Confessor, is 
here taken by mistake to be sister of Earl God- 
win, instead of his daughter ; and consequently 
to be aunt of King Harold, the son of that Earl ; 
and not his sister. 

XXIX. 

The same Annals, p. 236, have it, "Item obiit 
A. Regina Scotice" and Mr. Hearne queries upon 
it, " An Joanna ? ut A. sit idem quod Anna, 
vel pars posterior vocis Joanna/' But did ever 
any body hear of an initial taken from the middle 
of a name ? A. is undoubtedly an initial, and 
this, consequently, sad bungling work. The name 
of that daughter of King John and Queen Isabella 
that married Alexander II. King of Scots, was 
undoubtedly Joanna. Matt. Paris, p. 3 13 ; Leland, 
Coll. I. p. 288 ; Sandford, Genealogical History, 
p. 86 ; Dr. Brady, p. 521. The mistake, how- 
ever, is not peculiar to our Annalist, since in 
si Robert of Glocester," published by Mr. Hearne 
himself, the Queen of Scots is called Alianore 



CBNTURY VII. 293 

by the prose author there, p. 513 ; as likewise she 
is in an old MS chronicle of England in my pos- 
session, p. 198 ; in another abstracted by Leland, 
in Coll. II. p. 471. The mistake seems to have 
arisen from these authors confounding the Queen 
of Scots with her sister Alienora, who inter- 
married with William Marshal Earl of Pembroke 
(Sandford, p. 87; Leland, Coll. I. p. 282 ;) just 
as Joanna, in Matt. Paris, p, 818, is, on the 
contrary, made to be the wife of the Earl of Pem- 
broke. See the like confusion in Leland, Collect. 
I. p. 204. 

XXX. 
As we acknowledge our Kings to be supreme 
over all persons, as well ecclesiastical as temporal, 
within his dominions, the King's Arms are a pro- 
per and suitable ornament for Churches ; but I 
know of no order or injunction for putting them 
up. 

XXXI. 
y The name Robert is very variously written; 
Rodbert, Rotberd, Rotbeard, Rodbriht, Rod- 
byrd ; all which occur in the Saxon Chronicle, 
To which you may add, Radbert ; Cave, Hist. 
Lit. p. 452. Rotbert; Text. RofF. p. 141. Rod* 
bcert; Wharton, Angl. Sacr. I. p. 336. Roberd; 
Percy's Songs, III. p. xxiv. Riipert ; for so 
Caius, p. 139, calls Robert Gaguinus: and see 
the Sorberiana, p. 8ft, where Prince Rupert, ne- 
phew of our King Charles I. is called Robert, as 



2$4 ANONYMIANA. 

also Heylin's History of St. George p. 25 1; 
Brian Twyne, often ; and others. In Misson, IL 
p-415> you have, lastly, Rubertus. The name 
occurs but seldom here before the Norman Con- 
quest, for Robert Archbishop of Canterbury was 
a Norman ; but after that it is very frequent, as 
being a common Norman name. Whence Dr. 
Caius, de Antiq. Cantabr. Acad. p. 239, writes, 
€C Nam diligenter observavi et in serie episcopo- 
rum omnium scu catalogis, in testimoniis epis- 
coporum, abbatum^ ducum at que inilitum, in 
chartis Regum antiquorum> nullum nominatum 
Gulielmum, Robertum, Thomam, aut Jokannem, 
ante Edwardum Sanctum" meaning Edward the 
Confessor. See also Twyne's Apolog. p. 338. 

XXXII. 

William the Conqueror is often termed Bas- 
tafdus by our old historians. To make him 
amends, he is frequently by others styled magnus. 
Epitaph on William Deincourt, in Dugdale's 
Baronetage, I. p. 3S6 ; Drake, Eboracum, p. 
578; Leland, Coll. I. pp. 148, 198. III. pp. 229, 
266, 268, 311, 365, alibi; H. Hunt, in Whar- 
ton, Angl. Sacr. IL p. 697. 

XXXIIL 

The Metathesis Literarum has a vast effect 
on language; for, not to mention the transpo- 
sition of R and L, with their vowels, 



CENTURY VII. 295 

Orosius, I conceive,, is Osorius ; 

Zurich, Tigur; 

Lagena, Galena ; 

Nicol, Lincol; 

Pennig, Pecunia ; 

St lea, Sceat ; 

Nesta, Anneis. Leland, Collect. III. p. 86\ 

See E. Lhuyd, Compar. Etym, p. 7- 

XXXIV. 

V Harlot has the appearance of a French word ; 
and some have imagined it came from Arlotta, 
the mother of William the Conqueror, he being 
a bastard. See Annot. ad Rapin, I. 164^ Hay- 
ward's William the Conqueror, p. 2. But the 
Historians, Gul. Gemet, who calls her Her- 
leva, and Thomas Rudburne, who calls her 
Maud, could have no idea of this. Dr. Johnson 
thinks it the Welch Herlodes, a wench or girl ; 
perhaps it may be the Saxon hop, a whore, with 
the diminutive French termination, quasi, a little 
whore. 

XXXV. 

One w r ould imagine, from the following dis- 
tich, that William the Conqueror had a fine large 
head of hair : 

Ccesariem, Caesar, tibi si natura negavit, 
Hanc, IVilhelme, tibi Stella commeta dedit, 

H. Hunt. p. 372. 



2$6 ANONYMIANA. 

It comes to the same whether you read comata, 
as in the margin, or comet a, as in the text, with 
Leland, Collectan, I. p. ig6, and as it stands in 
my MS. The first line alludes to the baldness 
of Julius Caesar, mentioned by Suetonius, Jul. 
c. 45 ; and the latter line hints at the comet 
which appeared, as we are told by Matt. Paris, 
p. 4, in 1066. But now the Conqueror had but 
little hair before, perhaps not more than Julius 
Caesar. Gul. Malmesb. writing expressly of him, 
p, 112, u Just a? fait staturce, immensce cor- 
pulentice, facie ferd, fronte capillis nuda, &C.' 1 

XXXVI. 

The religious houses, many of them at least, 
had both a seal and a coat of arms ; these two 
things are not to be confounded. The seal had 
commonly some device relative to the Patron 
Saint, and was applied to authenticate instruments 
and writings. The coats of arms were much like 
other coats, and, I imagine, might be cut on 
boundaries, displayed on banners in processions, 
and worn by their Knights, where the house had 
any dependents of this order. Mr. Hearne, there- 
fore, misses the mark greatly when, exhibiting the 
seal of Higham Ferrers, he says^ " Sigillisque a 
doctissimo Tanner o edit is adjunge" Leland, Coll. 
VI. p. 405; for Bishop Tanners three plates con- 
sist not of seals, but of coats of arms, 



CENTURY VII. 29f 

XXXVII. 

Almost any of our Historians will inform you, 
and therefore I need not cite them, that John 
Lackland, he that was afterwards King John, was 
Earl of Mortaigne; and this being no English 
title, the younger class of readers may be under 
some difficulty about it. Mortagne is a seignory 
in Normandy, and is called in Latin, Moritonia, 
Moritonium, and Moritolium. As for this last, 
see Camdeni Anglica, &c. p. S3, 675 ; Leland, Coll. 
I. p. 163, from Rad. de Diceto, where Mr. 
Hearne, who is not much given to emendations, 
proposes very unhappily to alter it : " Moretoliil 
Sic MS, sed legend. Moretonii" (section VI. 
p. 2B9.) N is not uncommonly turned in pro- 
nunciation into /. Hence in Boulogne in France 
and Bologna in Italy, from Bononia. Lincoln 
was turned by the Normans into NicoL 

XXXVIIL 

There is some reason to think the Apple, or 
Crab, was indigenous in Britain ; though nobler 
and more generous sorts might be introduced 
afterwards. The Britons call it Afal, or Aval, 
as Leland writes it, Collect. IV. p. 2. Hence 
Avalon, Pomarium, ibid. See his Codrus, p. 7. 
Assert. Arturii, pp. 42, 54, 65. And Jeffrey of 
Monmouth calls Avalonia, Insula Pomorum. The 
Saxons, it is true, have the word Appel, and 



$$$ ANONYMIANA. 

Appl; but I much doubt whether the Apple then 
grew in that high Northern latitude, whence that 
nation came ; so that in all probability they took 
the name from the British Afal. So again Hen- 
gist, if there be any truth in the story of Vorti- 
gern and Rowena, entertained King Vorti gem ^ 
as Nennius has it, with vinum and sicera, by 
which last, I presume^ maybe meant cyder; since 
what Matt. Paris, p. 287, calls ciceris, is by 
Matt. Westminster, p. 276*, called pomarii ; for 
which word, viz. its being used for cyder, see 
Du Fresne, in his Glossary. But then, being in 
Britain, he regaled them, you may suppose, with 
the liquor of the country, what he knew the King 
Mked, and was well used to. However, this we 
can be assured of, that sic&ra was a liquor known 
in Nennius's time. 

XXXIX. 

Dr. Stukeley, reciting the works of Richard of 
Cirencester, in his " Account of Richard of Ciren- 
cester/* p. 9, speaks of an historical work of his 
distributed into two parts, the first called Specu- 
ium' Historiale, in four books ; the other called 
Anglo- Saxonum Chronicon, L. V. Then he pro- 
ceeds to say, c( A MS. of both parts is found in 
the Public Library, Cambridge, among the MS 
folios, contains pages 516*, and four books. Ends 
in 1066 (248). In the Catalogue of Manuscripts 
mentioned p. 168, No. 2304 (124) it begins: 



CENTURY VII. 29<) 

<c Britannia insularum optima" Sec. " In the end," 
says Dr. James, Librarian in 1600, " are these 
words : ci Reges vero Saxonum Gidielmo Malmsbu- 
ensi et Henrico Huntendoniensi permitto : qaos 
de Regibus Britonum tacere jubeo" Recollect- 
ing that this description answered to Jeffrey of 
Monmouth's History, which begins and ends thus, 
I suspected that the Doctor, by a blunder almost 
incredible, had given Jeffrey's work unto Richard 
of Cirencester ; and I accordingly got my re- 
spectable friend Mr. George Ashby, President of 
St. Johns College, Cambridge, to consult the 
MS. in the Public Library, which he did in 1772$ 
and it actually proved to be Jeffrey's History. 

XL. 

Walter Hemingford, or rather Hemingburgh, 
is a most contemptible author, though John 
Leland' gives him a great character. He says, 
p. 560, that King John died at Swineshead, was 
buried the 18 th of October at Winchester, and 
that he left five sons : Not one particular of 
which is true ; for the King died but the 1 8th of 
October at Newark, and was interred at Worces- 
ter, and left but two sons, the other three being 
the sons of his widow, who remarried Hugh Rrun 
Earl of March. So again he marries his three 
daughters, one to the Emperor Frederick, ano- 
ther to William Earl Marshal, and a third to 



300 * ANONYMIANA. 

Simon Montfort ; as if it were not the same lady 
that married the two Earls ; and whereby no no- 
tice is taken of Joan that married Alexander King 
of S: ots. Strange blundering work! and yet, 
what one might justly wonder at, all this is trans- 
cribed verbatim by Henry Knyghton, col. 2426, 
except that there John is more truly said to be 
buried at Worcester, instead of Winchester, 

XLL 

There is an expression in Roger Hoveden, 
p. 803, which appears very singular to us at this 
time, prima daminica septuagesima? ; as if there 
were more Sundays in septuagesima than one ; 
whereas, according to our present notions, only 
ope particular Sunday, that which comes a fort- 
night before Shrove-Sunday, is called Septuage- 
sima, as the next after it is termed Sexagesima. 
The expression, however, is very proper ; for by 
Septuagesima was then meant the seventy days 
hefore Easter (see Du Fresne.) There were 
several Sundays, consequently, in the Septuage- 
sima j and that which we now call Septuagesima 
was the first : so that the Historian means, by his 
date, to signify the Sunday that is now termed 
Septuagesima ; and there is no occasion, as some 
may imagine, either to expunge the word prima, 
or to alter the word Septuagesimce into Quadra- 
gesimce. 



CENTURY VII. §01 

XLII. 

Eudo, one of the Conqueror's great Normans 
and favourites, is constantly described to us by 
the title of Dapifer ; and so his brother is called, 
Adam j rater Eudonis Dapiferi Regis. Hemingi 
Cartular. I. p. 288. And I think it is agreed, 
that by Dapifer is meant Steward ; by which I 
should suppose must be properly meant what we 
now call Steward of the Household, this officer 
having at this time the care of the King's kitchen, 
inter alia, in his department. 

XLIII. 

v Dromo, a swift vessel for sailing. Gul. 
Neubrig. p. l€2 ; and see Fabius. Ethelwerd, 
p. 833, 843. Matt. Paris, in Additament. p.lffel 
See also Du Fresne in voce, and Spelman, Gloss. 
v. Dromunda. So that I cannot but wonder 
Picard should say, in his notes on Gul. Neubrig. 
" Qui vero usurpavit pro navi. proeter auctorem, 
nostrum, unicus occurrit Cassiodor. lib. 5, &c. w 
He afterwards restores the word in the Continu- 
ator of Sigebert, ad annum mcxci. ; but in that I 
think he is mistaken, as Matt. Paris, p. 163, has 
Dromunda, which appears to be formed of the 
French Dromond. See Spelman. 

XLIV. 

"A lured. Beverl. p. 19, duxit ilium secum in 
dvitate Aclud? So again, p, 39, "Atque in Ytalia 



302 ANONYMIANA. 

transsire meditantem, dolls circumventum inter- 
fecit? In both which places Mr. Hearne has 
marked sic, as if these were false readings of 
the MS. and that in after a verb of motion 
always required an accusative case; not ani- 
madverting, that though not in the purer 
classics, yet the sixth case very frequently 
occurs in the monkish writers. Hence this 
Author, p. 59, Donee in nemore Calidonis 
venientes, p. 142. Rex WiUielmus in Anglia 
reversus, p. 145- Exercitus Comitis partim in 
Normannia rediit, partim, &c. And so GuL 
Neubrig. pp. 349, 484, Quomodo Rex . . . applicuit 
in Anglia. And p. 404, Mox vero militiam illam 
• • . . transmarinam in Anglia applicuisse atque 
adventare cognoscens. 

XLV. 

Alured. Beverl. p. 95, says, Defuncto itaque 
Athulfo . . . Ethelbaldus Jilius ejus successit, 
qui thorum patris sui ascendens Juditham supra- 
dictam in matrimonium duxitT Judith had been 
the wife of his father, and therefore it is properly 
said of the son that married her, thorum patris 
sui ascendebat; and consequently there is no room 
for Mr. Hearne's conjecture upon the place, an 
thronum patris sui ? Thorum is the same as torum, 
the writers of this age perpetually interposing the 
aspirate after t; hence Cathena for Catena. 
Joh. Rossus, p. 4. Authonomatice for Autono- 



CENTURY VII. 303 

malice, p. 30. Galathas for Galatas, p. 41. 
Hence Thelonium, Sathanas, Abbathia, Pthole- 
mceus, Rathoricus, &c. very frequently occur In 
them. 

XLVL 

Allured. BeverL p. 118, ^c mullas per viam 
vlausuras ubi telonia a peregrhm exigebatur, 
dato ingenti pretio, dissipavit. Where Mr. 
Thomas Hearne notes, ie Literis Graecis formn, 
vocem hancce expresserat an c tor. Idem envm 
valet quod TsXo^a. seu T&oovsix. Sed Latinas 
(Grascarum omnino expers) maluit scribal But 
we have no reason to believe that Alured under- 
stood the Greek tongue, or was acquainted with 
the Greek letters, any more than his scribe ; and 
therefore we must either read erigebantur, or take 
Telonia to be used for Telonium, 

XLVIL 

'i The Editor of Fitz-Stephen's Description of 
London, in 1772, has observed very justly, in re* 
spect of the attempts of Mr. Strype and Mr, 
Hearne to amend the passage of the author where 
he speaks of Henry III. being a Londoner born, 
that Henry son of Henry II. and not Henry son 
of King John, is intended ; and he cites Matt. 
Paris and John Stowe to prove that Henry son of 
Henry II. crowned in his father's life-time, was 
called Henry III. There are many other autho- 
rities to be alleged for this besides Matt. Paris 



3^4 ANONYMIANA. 

and Stowe, as Girald. Cambr. in Wharton, 
Angl. Sacra, II. p. 378 ; Walt. Hemingford, p. 561, 
Gul. Neubrig. pp.183, 197,230, 276, 280,723; 
Leland, Coll. III. p. 14 ; and in vol. I. p. 284, 
our Henry III. is accordingly called Henry IV. 
I shall only here give the words of H. Knyghton, 
col. 2429, " Iste Henricus Jilius Johannis voca- 
tus est Henricus III. in cronicis et cartis, et in 
omnibus aliis scriptis, non causd nominis, quia 
nomine quartos rex Henricus fuit, set causd dig- 
nitatis regalis, et regnabilis, et dominatione 
regnandi ; nam si, &c." 

XLVI1I. 

In the Appendix to Mr. Hearne's edition of the 
Annals of Dunstaple, p. 829, you have these 
words cited from Girardus Cornubiensis, e Dicit, 
$e Jiabitum, quo tunc , indutus erat, vit comite, 
nunquam deposit urum." And the learned Editor 
conjectures, f. viz. comitis, most absurdly ; for 
the author is there speaking of Guy Earl of War- 
wick, who was then in his Pilgrim's, and not in 
his Earl's habit ; see p. 828, which he actually 
did retain until his death. In short, we ought 
to read vita comite, that is, as long as he lived, 
a phrase perpetually occurring in our monkish 
authors, even from before the time of Venerable 
Bede; insomuch that one may justly wonder how 
a gentleman so conversant in them as Mr. Hearne 
could ever miss it. See Beda, pp. 70, 267 ; 



CENTURY VII. 305 

Ingulphus, p. 30, 31, 79, 20J. Matt. Paris, p. 
466. Gregorius Magn. in Parkers Antiq. Brit, 
p. 18. Zacharias Papa apud Velserum, p. 148. 
Eddius Stepbanus, passim. Gul. Malmesb. in 
Whartoni A. S. II. p. 6*, 14. alibi. Gul.Thorne 
inter X Scriptores, col. 1 757. Leland, Coll. HL 
p. 83. Gul. Neubrig. p. 495. Walter Pynee- 
bek in Tanneri Bibl. p. 6*09. 

XLIX. 

In the Annals of Dunstaple, p. 23 4, we read, 
a Rex Anglice dedit ei [Regi Scotice] t recent as 
libratas terra? pro Homagio suo, et pro annuo 
servitio unius erodii ;" where Mr. Hearne most 
unhappily conjectures, f. corrodii, a corrody 
being an allowance of victuals from a religious 
house to a person living out of it, for some valuable 
consideration, and consequently entirely foreign to 
the present purpose. It is pity Matthew Paris does 
not mention this service, p. 446*, where he speaks 
of this business. However, I am of opinion, that 
by Erodii is either meant Epa'S/*, an Heron, the 
Greek word being only latinized (iElian. Hist. 
Anim. I. 1. et annot. hence, perhaps, the Latin 
Ardea. See also Bocharti Op. vol. III. col. 
321, seq.;) or, rather, that the Gerfalcon is in- 
tended, called Erodius by Nicholas Upton, p, 
187: the presenting an hawk or falcon being a 
very common service ; and for this sense see Bo- 
chart, Coll. col. 325. 

X 



SOG ANONYMIANJS. 

L. 

In the same work, p. 235, you have " El licet 
U gat us Pelli suae timeret" and the author is- 
speaking of Otto the Legate, who was in bodily 
fear when he held his council, as both this author 
here, and Matt. Paris, p. 447, will tell you. And 
therefore we ought undoubtedly to correct, " Et 
licet Legatus pelli suce timer et" _. ,. } 

LI. 

The same Annals say, "Anno Greet ice 1238 
v acarunt Cat hedr ales Ecclesice Devormensis, Nor- 
ivicensis, &c." where Mr. Hearne notes, u Sic. 
An Devorniensis, ut idem sit, quod Dorobernen- 
sis ? Sciscitor, quia etsijam in vivis esset Ed- 
mundus Cantuariensis, pro Archiepiscopo iamen 
tunc temporis ob res suas turhatas minus haben- 
dum fuisse, non defuerunt qui censuerintr But 
all this about Archbishop Edmund is entirely 
false ; at least this author had no such idea ; 
see him, p. 238, 240, where our Editor, for J?, 
Cantuariensis Episcopus, emends it himself: 
" E. p. e. Edmundus] Cantuariensis Archiepis- 
copusT Edmund was as much Archbishop now 
as ever he was, and his see was by no means void, 
nor, perhaps, did any one ever imagine it was. 
Besides, who ever heard of Devorniensis for 
Dorobernensis ? But what is remarkable in 
the case, this author never uses the word Doro- 
bernensis, or any other of that sound ; but always 
Cantuariensis; Dorobernia in him meaning' 



CENTURY VH. 307 

Dover ; see p. 7 6. To be short ; the see of 
Duresme was now vacant by the death of Richard 
Poore; and Devormensis, i. e. Deuormensis, is 
the right reading, formed, though corruptly, from 
Duresme, or Durdme, by following, not so much 
the orthography, as the sound. 

LII. 

Ecce iterum Crispinus ! * The Annuls have, 
p. 67, in 1213, " Et Robertus . . . et Hugo . . . et 
H. . . Prior de Dor set a, in Abbat em de Westmostre, 
electi sunt, et benedictionem conseeuti" On 
which passage Mr. Hearne notes, " Omittitur 
apud Lelandum (Coll. vol. VI. p. 123) hvnc 
proinde supplendum. Et tamen falli hie loci 
auctorem nostrum existimo, vel saltern pro West- 
mostre, sive Westminster, quid aliud reponen- 
dum esse. UavS^og quis for sit an Wigmote ma- 
lit. At nihil temere muto" On the word Dorset a 
he remarks thus, u vide num pro Dorcestria ?" 
In the first place, there is no omission of any 
Abbat by Dr. Browne Willis, in Leland's Col- 
lectanea, 1. c. for see his Mitred Abbeys, I. p. 202, 
and Mr. Wigmore, p. 34 : Ralph de Arundel, 
Abbat of Westminster, being deposed in 1213-4, 
and a new Abbat succeeding him. But is it not 
strange that in case of an omission, it should be 
proposed to supply his name from this passage, 

* Nonnunquam dormitat Crispinus. This article lias before 
been given, though in a less perfect state, in p. 130, 

X 2 



308 ANON YMI ANA. 

when the Annotator thinks the Annals are mis- 
taken in this point. But, letting this pass, it is 
well, secondly, that Mr. Hearne is not for alter- 
ing the passage ; for it appears from Matt. Paris, 
p. 250, (see also Dr. Browne Willis and Mr. Wig- 
more, 11. cc.) that on the deposition of Radulph 
de Arundel, William de Humeto, or Humez 
(Wigmore and Matt. Paris), was substituted in 
his place. Insomuch that H . . . here stands for 
the new Abbat's surname, and not for Iris Chris- 
tian name as usual, the author probably not 
knowing the former. The author therefore is not 
mistaken, either as to the Abbot's name, or the 
name of the place. As to his conjecture, thirdly, 
concerning Dorseta, Mr. Hearne is singularly 
unhappy ; Humez, or de Humeto, was Prior, it 
seems, of Frampton, or Frompton, or Fronton, 
in Dorsetshire ; see Matt. Paris, 1. c. and Wig- 
more, p. 35, so that Prior de Dorseta means a 
Prior of Dorsetshire, not a Prior of Dorchester ; 
for in fact there was no priory either at Dorches- 
ter in Oxfordshire or Dorchester in Dorsetshire. 
And there is no occasion to stumble at the name 
Dorseta, for the county of Dorset, since it is so 
written in Hoveden, p. 655. ; and we have Thorn- 
set, in Spelmans Life of iElfred, p. Ill, and 
Dorset, the modern name, is so evidently de- 
duced from it. It is therefore as much as to say, 
the Author did not know the exact place, any 
more than he before knew the Christian name of 



CENTURY VII. 309 

the Prior. The Author, however, and also Dr. 
Browne Willis, are mistaken in saying Humez 
was elected Abbot of Westminster ; for he was 
put in by the Legate, and not chosen by the 
monks ; Matt. Paris, 1. c. Wigmore, p. 36*. An- 
nals of Dunstaple, p. 70, where this subject is 
resumed ; also Chron. Petrib. p. 96, where the 
name of the priory is written Front on ice, as in 
Matt. Paris. 

till. 
Dr. Pettingal, in his Dissertation on Tascia, 
p. 3, says, " Taximagulus among the Britons — 
on which word we may observe, that it signifies 
the great General, or Tag ; and in the magol of 
the Britons we may perhaps find the original of 
the mycel of the Northern nations for great, in 
the same sense with the ^-yag and ^syocKog of the 
Greeks, the mag of the Persians, and the mogul 
of the Indians." But Mr. Bolts tells us, p. 22 
of Considerations on India Affairs, that the In- 
dians know nothing of this term, the Emperor 
being called there simply Shah, or Padshah, in 
Persian meaning- King ; and that the French mis- 
sionaries were the first that styled him the Grand 
Mogul. And as he was a Tartar, and there is a 
race of Tartars called Monguls, it appears to me 
that the Missionaries took it up from thence. Of 
those Moguls, named from Mogul son of Alan- 
zakhan, see Harris's Voyage, I, p. 557. 



310 ANONYiMIANA. ' 

LIV. 

Many languages have a poetical diction, words^ 
phrases, and inflexions, peculiar to their poets, 
and seldom used in prose. These variations tend 
not in the least to corrupt a language, but rather 
to enrich, and to make it more copious. The 
varying of inflexions or terminations is often ex- 
tremely serviceable to writers in rhyme ; and in 
Skelton, the Mirrour of Magistrates, Spenser, 
and other authors of the middle age of our lan- 
guage, we find it frequently applied, to the great 
ease and advantage of the composer : 

f No plague on earth like Love to Hatred turnd ; \ 
Hell has no Fury like a woman scorn'df 

It might very well put torrid for turnd. So in 
cases where there are but few rhyming words, I 
see no harm in writing geven for given, where it 
is to correspond with heaven; and liorVd for 
hurTd, where it is to answer to world. This 
would breed no obscurity by the anomalism, as 
such modes of spelling would always be perfectly 
well understood, and would give no offence, as 
they would be known to be no more than poeti- 
cal licence. 

LV. 
John Picard would insinuate, in his notes on 
Gul. Neubrig. p. 672, that John Bale, compiler 
of the Centuries, after he had transcribed the 



CENTURY VII. 311 

titles of the MSS. destroyed them. His words 
are, " Nam et ipse Salens, ut accept a viro per- 
docto, Baleoque noto, .quotquot vidlsset volumina 
Scriptorum Anglicorum, ut exscripserat titulos, 
>aut igne aid ungue disperdebat." Picard was a 
hot and bigoted Papist ; and as I am not aware that 
the like charge against Bale has fallen from the 
pen of any other author, one has reason to sus- 
pect that this hearsay story has no foundation of 
truth; but flows from the malevolence and the 
furious zeal of this Reporter. Instead of destroy- 
ing MSS. Bale has greatly multiplied them, by 
making many books out of one ; Tanneri Bibl. 
p. 30 ; Nicolson, p. 156; which shews that he 
often did not see the MSS. he describes, but only 
took the titles from the catalogues he found in 
libraries. 

LVI. 

Mr. Hearne printed Alured Beverlacensis from 
a single MS. of Thomas Rawlinson, Esq. which 
had properly no title, the rubrick at the beginning 
not proceeding, as he acknowledges, from the 
Author. So that we are uncertain whether his 
publication be the genuine work of Alured ; es- 
pecially as good judges have observed, that this 
performance is different from those cited for his 
by Lambarde, Usher, Somner, and others; see 
Tanner's Biblioth. p. 30, and Wilkins's Preef. 
p. xliii. What pity it is that the learned Editor 
would not be at the pains of comparing his MS.. 



312 ANONYMIANA. 

with those in the Cotton Library, that we might 
be better assured of its authenticity! It were 
certainly much to be wished that somebody now, 
that has leisure and opportunity, would examine 
more narrowly into this business, for the satis- 
faction of the learned, 

LVII. 

It is a strange mistake Picard makes, in Annot. 
ad Gul. Neubrig. p. 604, when he makes Jeffrey 
of Monmouth say, in his preface, that he trans- 
lated the British history out of Latin into British ; 
for Jeffrey, in his preface, which is there printed, 
says just the contrary, viz. that he rendered it 
put of British into Latin. 

LVIII. 

When Lewis was to be crowned at Rheims, on 
the death of his father, in 1223, Pandulph Bi- 
shop of Norwich appealed to the see of Rome, 
alleging he ought not to be crowned until he had 
restored Normandy to the King of England, 
slcui super sand a juraverat ; Annal. Dunstap, 
p. 133, and the question is, what is meant by 
sancta here, or, in other words, what noun is to 
be understood. Mr. Thomas Hearne explains it 
by Sanctorum Reliquias, which, though they 
often swore upon relicks in these times, cannot 
be the true interpretation, because it is not Reli- 
quia, orum, but Reliquiae, arum ; and the gender 



CENTURY VII. 313 

consequently does not accord. Evangelia, in 
my opinion, is the word to be supplied, in Matt. 
Paris, p. 624, a lady swears, tact is sacrosanct is 
Evangeliis, and in the next page Merducus swears 
tact is sacrosanctis, a clear proof that Evangeliis 
is here understood. Hence we have in Matt. Paris, 
p. 229, inspect is sacrosanctis Evangeliis ; see 
also, p. 235 ; and Brompton, Col. 735 ; but for 
a full and incontestable proof of the thing I turned 
to Matt. Paris, to see what account he gives of 
this oath of Lewis, and p. 299 he says, " Jura- 
vit in primis Lodowicus ... tactis sacrosanctis 
Evangeliis ; whence it is plain Lewis had sworn 
pn the Gospels, and not on any Relicks. I shall 
only add, that sacrosanctis occurs often, as sancta 
does here, without its substantive ; see Matt. 
Paris, cited above. Register Derley, p. i6\ Dean 
of Lincoln's Chartulary at Lincoln, No. 48, has 
Inspectis sacrosanctis ; and No. 47> Sacramen- 
tum tactis sacrosanctis prcestabit. Also No. 39, 
Capellanus inspectis sacrosanctis corporate pra> 
stitit sacramentum. It is observable, that the 
word in these authorities is sacrosanctis, and not 
Sanctis ; quaere, therefore, whether we ought not 
to read sacrosancta instead of sancta, in the An- 
nals of Dunstaple ? But this is of little conse- 
quence, and I offer it only as a hasty conjee- 
ture. 



324 ANON YMI ANA. 

LIX. 

Archbishop Parker, speaking of Martin V. p. 
417^ and under the year 1420, says," Duobus his 
proximis minis tredecim episcopatus in Cantua- 
riensi provincid transfer endb atque providendo 
contulit ;" having observed before, in respect of 
this Pope, " Neque enhn quisquam tarn immodica 
et effrasnata confer endi atque providendi licentia 
tisus est atque hie Papa ;" but, when the Arch- 
bishop mentions the cases, they amount only to 
twelve, the words being " Cicestrensi Henricum, 
Sarisburiensi Johannem, Wigorniensi Philip- 
puniy Roffensi Johannem, Lincolniensi Richar- 
dum, Exoniensi Edmimdum, Flerefordensi Tho- 
mam, ac Lichfeldensi Gulielmum, prafecit. 
Turn ad Londinensem sedem vacuum Episcopum 
Cicestrensem transtuUt. Ad Cicestrensem rursus 
Episcopum Herefordensem, et ad ejus sedem 
Roffensem traduxit. Ac in Roffensi demum Ec~ 
clesia Johannem Langdon Cantuariensem mona- 
chum Episcopum prosfecit? The instance omit- 
ted I take to be the translation of John Kempe 
from Rochester to Chichester, which was done by 
Bull : see Bishop Godwyn, p. 509, edit. Rich. 
Kempe's promotions to Rochester, and from Chi- 
chester to London, are mentioned ; but the inter- 
mediate step from Rochester to Chichester is not 
named. I conceive, therefore, that there is a line 
left out by some means, by which the sense like- 



CENTURY VII. 315 

wise is greatly obscured ; for that Bishop of Chi- 
chester who at this time was translated to London 
was John Kempe, as is evident from the Bishop 
of Hereford's succeeding at Chichester, and not 
Henry Ware. Again, if that Bishop of Chiches- 
ter who was removed to London, then Kempe 
must have been that Bishop of Rochester that 
was sent to Hereford, and yet Kempe was never 
Bishop of Hereford. I would therefore read the 
passage thus, " Lichefeldensi Gulielmum, prce- 
fecit. Cicestrensl deinde Roffensem dedit, Turn 
ad Londinensein sedem vacuam, fee."' 

LX. 

The Portuguese word moeda, I suppose, comes 
from the Latin moneta ; of that we have made 
moidore ; and perhaps from this may spring 
mohur, the name of the golden rupee of Hin- 
clostan ; see Bolts's " Considerations on India 
Affairs," p. 204. 

LXI. 

Archbishop Parker says, that when the great 
see of Lichfield was divided, in King Ethelred's 
time, Sexulf being then Bishop, Headda became 
Bishop of Lichfield ; Abp. Parker " De Vetust. 
Eccl. Brit." p. 27. by which means, Bishop 
Sexulf deprives himself of any share in the divi- 
sion, contrary to all evidence of history. The 
event took place in 6S0, and Sexulfs life extended 



3 1 6 AN ON YM IAN A. 

to 6gi j when, on his death, Headda became his 
successor. The Archbishop says again in that 
page, that Celdred Bishop of Leicester left Leices- 
ter, and removed to Coventry: " Sed posted 
Celdredus Leycestrensis Episcopus octavus et 
ultimas, hac desert a ad Coven trensem ecclesiam 
secessit, quam Petrus ejus successor Lichfeldrensi 
adunavit ;" but this is not true, for he removed 
to Dorchester. Browne Willis, Survey of Cathe- 
drals, IL p. 43- The ground of the mistake ap- 
pears to have been., his taking Peter to be the 
successor of Celdred Bishop of Leicester, whereas 
he was successor of Leofwine Bishop of Lichfield, 
who being Abbat of Coventry, retained his abbacy 
with his bishopriek, and the abbey afterwards 
became united to the see. He says again, in the 
same page, " Eodemque modo Oswinus [others 
call him differently Lefwirius, Leovinus, Lewinus, 
Lefsius] octavus et postremus Lindisensis Epis- 
copus, suam parochiam cum Leogernensi a Cel- 
dredo derelicta conjungens, utramque Dorces- 
triam migrans secum transport avit : cujus sedis 
Eadulphus decimus et ultimus earn sedem ad ve- 
terem regionem reduxit, et Lincolniae fixity 
This passage is pregnant with mistakes ; and yet 
Dr. Drake suffers it to pass his hands unnoticed. 
First, Oswin, or Leofwine, was not Bishop of 
Sidnacester, or Lindsey, but of Dorchester ; Eal- 
dalf II. or rather Brightred, being last Bishop of 
Lindsey; Browne Willis, II. p. 42. Second, The 



CENTURY VII. 317 

see of Leicester had been united with Dorchester 
before by Celdred ; see above. But what is most 
surprising, Eadulph was never Bishop of Dor- 
chester, but of Lindsey ; and was dead many 
years before the translation of the see of Dorches- 
ter to Lincoln, which was not done in the Saxon 
times ; but by Remigius, after the Norman Con- 
quest ; as is known to every body. 

LXII. 

The Antients had a notion, as well as the 
Moderns at this day, that Cranes, in their re- 
movals, being birds of passage, or at least of flight, 
as the Faunists speak, always flew in the form of 
some figure or letter. Hence Martial, xiii. 75. 

Turbabis versus, nee Litera tot a volabit 
JJnam perdideris si Palamedis avem. 

Where by Palamedis Avis is meant the Crane, 
this hero being supposed to have invented one 
letter, if not more from the figure these birds 
made in flying. So again the same author, 
ix. 14. 

Quod pennd scribente Grues ad sidera tollant. 

There is a reference also to the same thing in 
Ausonius ; and in Symposius, the aenigma on the 
Crane begins thus : 

Litera sum Caeli, pennd perscripta volantis* 
Maittaire, Corp. Poet. II. p. iSlG. 
See also Fabric. Bibl. Grsec. I. p. 80. ' 



% 1 8 ANONYMIANA* 

LXIII. 

Hana in the Saxon version of the New Testa- 
ment signifies a Cock as well as an Hen, whence 
some have thought,- that the word which at first 
implied both sexes, is now by length of time re- 
strained to females only. But this may be 
doubted, since in British hen signifies old or 
antient ; so that Hen, gallina, may be so called 
in respect of the chickens or brood. 

LXIV. 

V Sown pease or beans, when they first appear 
•above ground, are said, in Derbyshire, to toot ; 
and to tout, in the canting dictionary, signifies to 
look up sharp. Hence, I presume, comes tooting 
at Tunbridge Wells, when the servants at the 
inns go in the evening to look out for the com- 
pany coming to the w r ells, and to get their custom 
to their master's houses. Byrom's Poems, p. 5« 
The word is used by Spenser, in the sense of to 
pry, or peep. 

LXV. 

I find great fault with the Appendices of ori- 
ginal papers now usually annexed to our Histories, 
that Editors will not be at the trouble of explain- 
ing, in few words, the terms, or the names, so 
often applied therein, as these occasion much dif- 
ficulty to a reader, at least are not so thoroughly 



century vir. gig 

comprehended by him, as to make the instrument 
where they occur so perfectly understood by him 
as they ought to be. This is the case with the 
Appendix to Soinner's Antiquities of Canterbury, 
Dr. Thomas's Appendix to the History of the 
Church of Worcester, &c. ; and in particular, as 
I may add, to Dr. Thorpe's " Registrum RofFense." 

LXVL 

That little sonnet, u You meaner beauties of 
the night" &c. printed by Dr. Percy, in"Antient 
Songs and Ballads/' I. p. 28 1, is extremely pretty, 
and pleases us from the great simplicity of it. 
The instance, however, in the second stanza, is 
not just ; and besides, it is deficient in the versi- 
fication : 

v " Yee violets that first appears, 

Ry your purple mantles known, — r. All by 
Like proud virgins of the yeare, — r. Like the 
As if the Spring were all your own ; 
What are yee, when the rose is blown ?" 

For the violets are all withered and gone before 
the rose appears, and therefore cannot be com- 
pared with this noble flower, or eclipsed by it. 
It was doubted whether an example could be pro- 
duced of which used for who, in the case of an 
address, as it is in the Lord's Prayer, Our Father, 
which art in heaven (Gent. Mag. 1754, p. 515) ; 
but in this sonnet you have a' plain instance of it : 



320 ANONYMIANA, 

cc You meaner beauties of the night, 
JVhich poorly satisfy our eyes," &c. 

I take this occasion of doing justice to the pre* 
sent version of the Lord's Prayer as it stands in 
our Liturgy; and I shall add to this authority 
Isai. xlvi. 3. li. 17. Machabree, fol. 220, 224. 
Knolles's History of the Turks, p. 8o6\ 2 Kings 
xix. 15. Singing Psalms cxiii. 1. and "The 
Golden Legend," fol. 154, b. in all which places 
which is used for who, in invocations or addresses, 
or, in other words, in the second person. 

LXVIL 

When payments of rent, &c. were to be made 
at Martinmas, it is often expressed in our old 
Latin deeds by ad fesium S'ti Martini in yeme, 
id est, hieme ; and this is to distinguish it from 
another festival of his, 4 July, called festum S. 
Martini bullientis, or 5 S. Martin bouillant, 
which is but little known amongst us ; however, 
see Du Fresne, v. Festum. But still 11 November 
cannot properly be said to be in winter, it being 
in the autumnal quarter. 

LXVIII. 

" Ipse Episcopus tenet Chavescote quoz jacet 
in Ecclesia de Bockhigham" Domesday Book. 
This Dr. Browne Willis translates (History of 
Buckingham, p. 37), " The Bishop of Lincoln 



CENTURY VII. 321 

holds Chavescote, which belongs or lies in the 
tenure of the church of Buckingham r" But there 
is no occasion for this ambages, or circumlocu- 
tion, as ecclesia often signifies, in these times, a 
rectory, or parish ; so that it might be rendered 
more concisely, -which is included in the rectory 
of Buckingham. The words, " Et ibi sunt y 
cum ii bordariis, et uno servo, pratum dimidium 
caruc\" he translates again, "And there are two 
cottagers with one servant, of meadow half a 
carucate." It would be more intelligible, and 
more conformable to the original, to which one 
ought to adhere as much as possible, to say, 
" And there is there a meadow of half a carucate, 
with two cottagers and one servant." 

LXIX. 

It is thought by many to be an hardship on the 
memory of that great man Christopher Columbus 
that he should be the person that first discovered 
the Western hemisphere, and it should bear the 
name of America from another navigator*. But it 
is very natural it should so, when one comes to 
consider it. Columbus thought that by steering 
a Western course he could arrive at the East Indies 
as the earth was round ; and when he discovered 
land, he took it to be those Indies ; and we, since 
then, have continued to call the parts he dis- 

* Nic. Fuller, however, in his Miscell. Sacr. II. 4. eaib it 
Columbina. 

Y 



i%% .AKONYMIANA. 

covered The Indies ; but have added a necessary 
distinction, after it was found that this was a 
different part of the world from the Old Indies, 
by calling it The West Indies. Columbus, in- 
deed, had touched upon the Continent ; but this 
was more perfectly discovered afterwards by 
Americus Vespucius, and accordingly took his 
name. And this terra Jirma of America, so 
discovered by him, came afterwards, when the 
more Northern parts of this hemisphere had been 
found, to be named South America, in contra- 
distinction to those Northern parts, which are 
therefore called North America. Almericus, the 
same with Americus, was an antient Christian 
name in the Montfort family. 

LXX. 

The Gravamina Ecclesice GallicancE, inserted 
in Brown's Appendix to Fasciculus Rerum expe- 
tendarum et fugiendarum, p. 238, were written, 
according to the learned Editor, about 1211; the 
words whence he infers this, are, (i Certe non 
multum tempus elapswn est, ex quo dominus 
Papa Alexander, persecutionis cogente incom- 
modo, venit in Franciam, confugiens ad subsi^ 
dium inclytce recordations Regis Ludovici, Pa- 
iris Regis Philippi, a quo henigne susceptus est y 
et stetit ihi diu, et forte vivunt aliqui qui vide- 
runt cum ;" and he observes, that Alexander III. 
came to France in l\6l ; and perhaps, says he* 



CENTURY Vll* g23 

forty or fifty years might have elapsed since he 
left it, when some, who were living at the time 
the Gravamina were presented, might have seen 
him ; and 11 6*1 plus 50 make 1211. But now it 
is most plain, that the Gravamina were written 
when Innocent IV. who acceded to the Papacy 
in 1243, had sat some time, perhaps about 1247; 
for, speaking of the Pope's disposing of benefices^ 
the Author says, Innocent III. first began the 
practice ; that Honorius and Gregory IX. fol- 
lowed him in it ; whence you will observe, that 
Gregory, who departed 1241, was now dead : 
and then it follows : " Sed omnes predecessores 
vestri, ut publice dicitur, non dederunt tot bene- 
Jlcia quot vos solus dedistis isto modico tempore 
quo rexistis ecclesiam vest-ram? So that the Gra- 
vamina were apparently offered to Innocent IV. 
some short time after his accession, but long enough 
for him to have collated more Gallican benefices 
than all his predecessors together ; consequently 
not before 1247. Besides, in another place 5 
p. 241, he talks of the popes employing the friars 
minors to collect a new and large subsidy for 
him, which did not happen till 1247, according 
to Matt. Paris, p. 722. So that the piece could 
not be written till then. St. Lewis again had 
taken the cross, and was about to go on the ex- 
pedition, which was 1247. P ere Daniel, III. p. 74. 
But you will say, how could any persons be then 
living who had seen Alexander III. ? I answer, 

Y 2 



324 ANONYMIANA. 

this Pope left France about 11 64. Platina, p. 243* 
So that a person of 88, or 9 years of age, of 
which there might be some few, might have seen 
him, as he would then be five or seven years old. 

LXXI. 

Naked truth : a tale told without ornament, 
and unattended with remarks or reflections. Ho- 
race describes the Goddess in the same manner : 
nudaque Veritas. 

LXXIL 

In Du Chesne's Collection of Norman Histo- 
rians, the phrase Hominem exivit occurs per- 
petually, as p. 253, 296', 639, alibi; as an Eu- 
phemismus for mor tints est. But I am of opinion 
that we ought to read in all the places Hominem 
exuit; exivit and exuit being easily misread. It 
is rightly printed exuit p. 68j. Vita exivit, as 
p. 702, is very proper ; so p. 708. 

LXXIIL 

William of Malmesbury addresses his Antiqui- 
ties of Glastonbury Henrico Linconiensi Episcopo, 
Gale, XV Script, p. 29 1 . Whereas there was 
no Bishop of Lincoln of the name of Henry in 
William' s time, who flourished in 1 130. We should 
read Wintomensi, meaning Henry de Blois, bro- 
ther of King Stephen, who sat at Winchester 
from 1129 to 1171 ; see Cave's Hist. Lit. p. 577, 



CENTURY VII. 325 

William always inserts / in the name of Lincoln ; 
see pp. 290, seq. 

LXXIV. 

The English word Apple is manifestly the Bri- 
tish Afal, in Cornish and Armoric Ubhal ; see 
Richard's Dictionary. Leland, Geoffrey of Monm. 
amiLambarde. Top. Diet. p. 136,138, write Aval. 
It seems to follow, that the Apple was indigenous 
here ; for though the Saxons have Appl and Ap- 
pel, they probably borrowed it from the Britons. 

LXXV. 

Quaere, did any one ever see a gravestone in a 
church-yard 200 years old in 1774 ? The stones, 
no doubt, would last longer than that ; and there- 
fore I conceive that the better people before 1574 
were generally interred in the church ; and that 
the common and ordinary sort, buried in the 
church-yards, did not aspire after memorials of 
this kind till after that date, 

LXXVI. 

^ There are scattered over this kingdom many 
decent, strong, and well-built stone houses, better 
than farm-houses, but not sumptuous enough to 
be called seats or capital mansions, and which in- 
dicate the owners and inhabitants to be of the rank 
of Gentlemen. We have no proper term to ex- 
press this kind of dwellings, but the French would 
call them Gentilhommerles ; a very significant 
mode of denotation. 



3%6 ANONYMIANA. 

LXXVII. 

Leland, in Itinerary, vol., VI. p. 2, says, the 
governor of the college of Wye in Kent is a Pre-- 
herniary; which Mr. Drake, in his Eboracum, 
p. 442, has unfortunately changed into these 
words : " The Governor thereof was to be a Pre- 
bendary." I say unfortunately, for the name of 
this governor was Master, or Frevost [Prceposi- 
tus] ; and what Leland meant was this, that the 
Governor then, or at the time he wrote, was a 
Prebendary of some church, without intending' 
to say, either that Prebendary was the proper 
title of the Governor, or that such Governor was 
always to be a Prebendary of some collegiate or 
cathedral church. This, I observe, is his man- 
ner of writing ; for in the same page, speaking of 
Ashford-College, he calls that a Prebend, because 
Richard Parkhurst, first Prebendary of Canter- 
bury, in the fourth stall, (Battery, Cantuaria 
Sacra, p. 125) was master of the college ; and, 
what is singular, Philpot incurs the same error, 
in regard to this place, as Mr. Drake has done 
above in respect of Wye, by calling the head of 
this house a Prehendarie (Villare, p. 56"). 
Leland again terms the master of Maidstone Col- 
lege a Prehendarie, in that page, and I conceive 
for the same reason. (See p. 188,) 

LXXVIII. 

Henry Travers, whose " Miscellaneous Poems" 
were printed in 1731, was born in the West of 



CENTURY VII. 527 

England, and school-fellow with Bishop Hayter, 
who used to say Travers had been of singular ser- 
vice to him in his youth, by exciting his emula- 
tion, and causing him to exert the utmost of his 
diligence and abilities in order to cope with him ; 
for which Dr. Hayter, when Archdeacon of York, 
very gratefully rewarded Mr. Travers. Travers 
was of Queen's College, Cambridge, and it was 
at the University that I first knew him. I cor- 
responded with him for some years after. He 
first went to West- Walton ; then to Upwell, near 
Wisbeach. Hayter afterwards procured him the 
living of Ilkeley, near Ofley, co. Ebor. and thence 
promoted him to Nun-Burnholm, near Pockling- 
ton, in the same county, where he died. He 
married a gentlewoman out of the family of Sir 
William Anderson, whom he left a widow with 
one daughter, and in low circumstances, for he 
made no more than eighty pounds per annum of 
Nun-Burnhohn, and had no paternal estate. 
Mr. Travers had an extreme aversion to a pig, 
when brought whole to table ; but what is very 
strange, could eat it when cut in pieces. 

LXXIX. 

Keysler says, vol. I. p. 412, iC On a monument 
in St. Fredian's church at Luca is the following 
inscription : 

Hie jacet corpus S. Ricardi Regis Anglice. 
And over it, 

Jgno D. Ricardum beatificantu 



328 ANONYMIANA. 

After meeting with this passage I consulted a 
learned friend who had been in Italy about it ; 
and he sent word he had seen it, but it was all 
legendary; and Keysler himself writes, "How 
the body of any of the Kings of England, of that 
name, came hither, is what the history of that 
country says nothing of." But legendary as it 
may be, and modern as to the erection, Chalo^ 
ner writes on 7 th February, " At Lucca in Italy, 
the deposition of S. Richard King and Confessor, 
whose tomb has been illustrated by many mi- 
racles. He was father to the saints Willibald 
and Winibald, and the virgin S. Walburga." It 
Is not meant, I presume^ that Richard was King 
of all England, but of some part of it, in the 
7th century, St. Walburga dying, as Chaloner 
says, on the 26th of February 779 ; see him also 
on 8th July and 18th December. 

LXXX. 

\ By the modern word Population is meant the 
state of a country in regard to the number of its 
people, or, as sometimes it is used, the increase 
ing of the number of people, from populus. But 
one cannot approve of the word in either of those 
senses, on account of the ambiguity, the Latin 
populari signifying to lay waste ; and populatio 
the devastation of a country ; I should therefore 
rather chuse populousness in the first of the above 
senses, and populition in the second* 



CENTURY VII. 329 

LXXXL 

Katharine, youngest daughter of John Saw- 
bridge, Esq. of Olantigh in Kent, by his wife 
Dorothy Wanley, married Dr. Macaulay a man- 
midwife, and became a great writer. She was a 
Republican in principle ; and being at Bath in 
1775, when the Bostonians were in a state of 
rebellion, she declared her desire to go to North 
America, in public company. But it was thought 
her fears would never suffer her to undertake the 
voyage ; " or else," says her friend, " her vanity 
would make her go, in hopes that she might gain 
applause, which, poor woman, is the motive of 
every action through her life." She had one 
daughter, who, in April 1775 was formally 
adopted by Dr. Thomas Wilson, Prebendary of 
Westminster, in the presence of five or six wit- 
nesses, 

LXXXII. 

The Pennachio is a plume of feathers on an 
kelmet. King Henry VIII. when he entered 
Bolonge (Bologne in France), had one consisting 
of eight feathers of some Indian bird, and the 
length of each was four feet and a half. It was 
esteemed so valuable as to have been a proper 
ransom for the King, had he been taken. The 
famous Dr. Harvey, who discovered the circula- 
tion of the blood, took the pains to describe it ; 
and Sir George Ent, another eminent physician h* 



33 ^ ANONYMIANA. 

the time of Charles the First, copied his descrip- 
tion, which copy I saw at Dr. George Lynch's at 
Canterbury in 175 1. They supposed the feathers 
to belong to a Brasilian bird. Quaere, whether 
the plume abovementioned may not be now in the 
King's wardrobe ? This King wore also a single 
feather in his bonnet or hat at other times. 
Archaeolog. III. pp. 211, 263 ; as does his son 
Edward VI. p. 265. 

LXXXIIL 

A man that was squaring some timber near 
Haddon-Inn, in the county of Derby, came to the 
inn three times a day for his ale, had a quart at 
a time, and always drank it at one draught. 
Some gentlemen, being told of his prodigious 
swallow, had the curiosity to ask him how often 
in a day he could manage such a draught ; and he 
said, once an hour. They asked, if he was sure 
that would not hurt him ; and answering, he was 
certain it would not, they promised to pay the 
next day for twelve quarts if he would drink 
them, a quart at a draught, and at the distance 
of an hour. This he accepted, and performed, 
continuing to work very hard in the intervals at 
his business, by which means the liquor did not 
intoxicate him. I have been told, on the con- 
trary, that if a person takes a quart of ale with a. 
spoon, he will be giddy, so as to stagger when he 



CENTURY VII. 331 

arises from his seat in going cross the room, though 
not drunk ; such giddiness soon going off. 

LXXXIV. 

Thomas Brodnor, Esq. of Godmersham, in 
the county of Lancashire, went to Parliament 
voluntarily for power to take the name of May: 
he was afterwards required, by a testatr ix, to as- 
sume the name of Knight ; upon which he ap- 
plied to Parliament again. A gentleman ob- 
served on the latter occasion, ^Tins gentleman 
gives us so much trouble, that the best way would 
be to pass an act for him to use whatever name he 
pleases." 

LXXXV. 

The French, in representing our English names 
and words, corrupt them surprizingly, by writing 
them after pronunciation. Riding coat, with 
them is -Red-ingot : Bowling-green, Biillin grin ; 
Moorfields, Murvilds. Pronunciation varies as 
much almost from orthography here with our- 
selves ; Bolsover, in Derbyshire, is Boiozer ; 
JVewbold, in the county of Worcester, is Nobble. 

LXXXVI. 

Stat Chatsworth praeclara domus, turn mole 

superba 
Turn domino magnis, celerem Deroeniis ad 

iindam. 
Mir a ti similis port am proeterfuit amnis 
Hie tacitus, saxis infra supraque sonorus. 



332 ANONYMIANA. 

I would propose two little alterations in these 
lines of Mr. Hobbes upon Chatsworth. The 
river Derwent is not remarkably swift, however 
not at this place ; nor does this epithet consist 
well with the admiration afterwards attributed 
to its stream. Therefore say, celebrem, or rather 
atram, the water of the Derwent being very brown 
or black, from the small streams which come 
trickling from the mosses. I would read also 
ca?iorus, or vocalis, instead of sonomis, as better 
contrasted with tacitus, the Poet here aiming at 
an epigram matical point, 

LXXXVII. 

The inscription, Gent. Mag. 1749, p. 153, is 
not Runic ; and, indeed, how should it, when 
Wobourn-abbey, where I understand it was found, 
was not in being till 1 145- I conceive it to be not 
only ill taken, but also imperfect. However, 
what is given I read thus, 

. , . quadam oriendi Franblus Adam. 

supposing some such words as spe jacet hie to be 
wanting at the beginning, and as if the whole 
line had consisted at first of this rhyming Hexa- 
meter verse : 

Spe jacet hie quadam oriendi Franbius Adam ; 

but who Adam Franby was, I profess I know no 
more than the man in the moon. I find not any 
such abbat ; but he mightbe one of the obedientiarii 
of the house, or some benefactor, 



CENTURY VII. $33 

LXXXVIII. 

The scratches in Gent. Mag. 1754^ p. 425 5 are 
all sham. This I perceived on the first publica- 
tion of them, and wrote a smart reprimand to the 
Editor for attempting to impose upon the world, 
and desiring we might have no more of such 
senseless tricks. He confessed it was all a piece 
of merriment, and asked pardon, promising to 
forbear any such for the future. It was intended, 
he said, to represent an ale-score on a square stone 
table. 

LXXXIX. 

In Dugdale's Warwickshire, p. 440, you have 
the following inscription from Wellsbourn-church 
in the county of Warwick : 

cc Hicjacet dominus Le Straunge, miles, nuper 
Const abularias Regis inHibernid, qui obiit tertio 
die Mail, anno Domini mccccxxvi. et regni 
regis Henrici Sexti quarto, cujus anime propitie* 
tur Dens." Quaere the meaning of Const abularius 
here. Sir James Ware writes [torn. II. p. $9 .] 
that ei the cheif Governours [of Ireland] in the 
early ages of the English power there have been 
called by divers names, as Custos or Keeper, 
Warden, Justiciary, Procurator, Seneschal, 
Constable, Lord Lieutenant, and Lord Deputy, 
&c. but then, in the list of those great officers 
which he has given us, p. 106, seq. and which I 



334 anootmUna. 

presume is very exact and complete, we do not 
find the name of Sir Thomas Le Straunge. But it 
appears from p. 10 7, that Sir Thomas Strange 
was Lord Treasurer of Ireland in 1421 for one 
year ; whence it should seem to follow, either that 
Const abularius is erroneously put down in the 
inscription for Thesaurarius, which it is hard to 
believe ; or, that Sir Thomas had been entrusted 
some time after (in 1431) with the care of the 
King's castles in Ireland (meaning those which 
were immediately in the King's hand), under the 
Lord Lieutenant; see Sir James Ware, p. QO; 
and that this office was then regarded as superior 
in dignity to that of Lord Treasurer, so as to oc- 
casion him to be described by it. 

xc. 

I have heard from great Travellers [Banks 
and Solander] that no part of the world affords 
such variety of fruit as England. What is yet 
more strange, our Peaches and Nectarines are 
better than those in Italy ; nay, I have been 
told, that our Pines are better flavoured than the 
American. I look upon the Apple to be the 
most useful of all fruits here in England; and 
the Grape abroad. 

XCI. 

To owe, debere ; to owe, possidere, to possess 
or have the property of a thing ; as, " Bind the 



CENTURY VII, 335 

man that oweth, i. e. owneth, this girdle," Acts 
xxi. 11. which sense of the word is now so well 
established that there is no occasion to allege any 
more instances of it. It grows from the other, since 
what I owe to somebody, being properly only the 
usufructuary of it, and must at last surrender it 
again, with an account of the use I have made of 
it, good or bad ; in fact, I am a debtor for it^ 
unto God. 

XCII. 

Hermegiscie, King of the Varnes, a people 
seated near the mouth of the Rhine, espoused, 
towards the close of the sixth century, a sister of 
Theodebert I. King ofAustrasia, having, by his 
first wife, a son called Radiger. Some time after- 
wards he entered into a treaty for the marriage of 
his son with a sister of one of the Saxon Kings in 
the Heptarchy, whose dominions lay partly in' 
Norfolk, and the alliance was concluded uponj 
but before the Princess could cross the sea, Her- 
megiscie fell sick and died. Before his death, 
when he found he was not likely to recover, he 
assembled his great men, and set forth to them, 
in a speech, that it would be more advantageous 
to the state for his son to intermarry with a Fran- 
cic Princess than with a Saxon one. So, to be 
short, he recommended it to them, to marry his 
son to his mother-in-law; and the match actu- 
ally took place after Hermegiscle's death. The 
Saxon Princess was vastly enraged at this dis- 



33^ AttONYMIANA. 

appointment, and vowed revenge for an affront 
deemed amongst the Saxons of the highest and 
most cutting nature. She sent, however, to Ra-» 
diger, to know the reasons of his treating her in 
this unworthy manner ; and when his pretences 
appeared to her to be weak and frivolous, she ob- 
tained of her brother, the Heptarch, both troops 
and vessels, for the purpose of making war upon 
the Varnes and Radiger their King. She went 
upon the expedition herself, and crossed the sea 
with another of her brothers, who was to take 
the command of the army. They arrived at the 
Continent, and, as the Varnes were surprized, 
landed without opposition ; they encamped near 
the mouth of the Rhine, and, while the Princess 
remained entrenched with a part of the army, her 
brother marched into the country with the main 
body of it, joined battle with the enemy, and 
gained a victory, slaying a great number, and 
obliging the rest, along with young Radiger, to 
fly into the woods and marshes. As the Saxons 
had no cavalry they could not advance far into 
the country ; wherefore, after pursuing the fugi- 
tives for some time, they returned to their en- 
trenchments well loaded with booty. The Princess, 
seeing her brother return, asked him where Radiger 
was, or at least his head. He said, he had 
escaped. She replied, they did not come thither to 
plunder, but to have vengeance on a perfidious 
Prince ; she intreated the soldiers, therefore, not 



CENTURY VII. 337 

to desist from pursuing their victory. They com • 
plied, and found Radiger concealed in a wood, 
and brought him to her. When he was presented 
to her in chains, she reproached him with his 
perfidy, and demanded of him again the reasons 
of his shameful usage towards her. He said he 
was compelled to do what he did by the express 
directions of his father, and the entreaties of the 
heads of the nation ; that he had done it against 
his inclination, and that she had it in her power 
to punish him. "The punishment that I inflict/' 
says she, " is, for you to discard my rival imme- 
diately, and to restore to me that place in your 
heart and throne which is so justly my due." The 
Prince accepted the terms, for the saving of his 
life, and sent back the Francic Princess to Theo- 
debirt her brother. This story, taken from 
Procopius, de Beilo Goth. IV. c. 20, we meet 
with in Pere Daniel, Hist, de France, I. p. 25Q, 
seq. and from him I have here transcribed it, as 
it does not occur in Mons. Rapin's History of the 
Kings of East-Anglia, who were then in possession 
of the county of Norfolk. Quaere, if it be re 
lated by any other of our modern Historians ? 

XCIII. 

Sir William Dugdale tells us, in his Life, p.xviii. 
that he prepared the second edition of Sir Henry 
Spelman's Glossary for the press, "much of it 
being loosely written, and with observations, and 

z 



33 § ANONYMIANA. 

with sundry bills of paper pinned thereto," &c. 
At first I thought it should be bits of paper ; but 
I presume bills may be borrowed from French 
billets, i. e. small pieces of paper. 

XCIV. 

Hexameter verses, with a spondee in the fifth 
place, have generally a dactyle in the 4th, as 
Virg. Eel. iv. 

Cara derfm soboles magni Jovis increment urn* 

I say generally, because there are a few instances 
of the contrary, asGeorg. III.276. Lucret. III. 199. 
As for dissolvensque and dissolvimtur, in Lucret. 
I. 590, and 765, they may be read, dissoluensque 
and dissoluuntur. 

xcv. 

« It has been remarked, more than once, that 
the names of our cattle, Ox, Calf, Sheep, Swine, 
&c. are Dutch ; but the meat or flesh of them is 
borrowed from the French, as Beef. Veal, Mut- 
ton, Pork. Sir Luke Schaub, whom his friends 
used to call Sir Luke Scab, but a very worthy 
gentleman, made the observation first to me ; and 
his inference was, that our Saxon ancestors ate 
but little flesh meat : but I rather think it was 
owing to the peasants, or grasiers, living in the 
country ; and the butchers, who were Normans, 
abiding in towns. Certainly our terms of cookery 
are mostly French. (See before, p. 20.) 



CENTURY VII. SS9 

XCVI. 

Cirta, the name of a town in Numidia,Cellarius. 
Tigranocerta, a city in Asia, which Appian, 
p. 3^4, explains by Tigranopolis. So that Ceria, 
or Cirta, means a city. See Dr. Shaw's Travels, 

p. 125. 

XCVIL 

Many will say Relations and Friends ; but it 
seems more reasonable to say Friends and Rela- 
tions, none being often more bitter enemies than 
I brothers and sisters. Solomon says, " There is 
a friend that sticketh closer than a brother." 
.■Prov. xviii. 24. 

XCVIIJ. 

Buxtorf derives the name of Mount Sinai from 
the bush figured on its marble or stones, which 
Dr, Shaw thinks may be the Tamarisk ; Shaw, 
Travels, p. 382. But this etymon appears to me 
highly questionable; for as the name of Sinai is 
as old as Moses at least, Exod. xix. 18. one can 
scarcely imagine the natives, or even Moses. 
should be so curious, in that early age, as to note a 
particularity in stone or marble of so nice a na- 
ture ; or that they should lay so great a stress 
upon an appearance so trivial as to denominate 
the mountain from it. 



Z..2 



340 ANONYMIANA. 

XCIX. 

After King Henry the Third had put on his 
Pennies, for distinction, the digits III. and the 
ordinal Terci, one may justly wonder that Ed- 
ward II. and III. should not have applied a like 
distinction, especially as they succeeded homony- 
mous Princes. But it seems they did not ; and 
the omission has created some uncertainty to the 
Antiquaries in respect of their Pennies. Henry IV. 
lived at such a distance from Henry III. that his 
moneyers might think a distinction unnecessary ; 
but the officers of Henry V. and VI. have in- 
curred the same fault with those of Edward II, 
and III. 

C. 

The Oenanthe, or Wheat-ear, so common in 
Sussex, is found in more Northern parts ; as on 
Nottingham-forest, the East or High-moors in 
Derbyshire, and on Whittington common. 



( 341 ) 



CENTURIA OCTAVA. 



I. 

" IS OR did he [Astiai or Astyages] seem to 
recollect how he had killed his own son [Appelles 
or Harpagus' s son], and afterwards ordered his 
flesh to be served up in a dish." On this pas- 
sage, in Mr. Barrington's English version of the 
Saxon Orosius, p. 43, he notes, " What this al- 
ludes to I must own I do not recollect." But the 
allusion is plainly this place of Justin, L V. 
" Cceterum Harpago amico suo infestus, in ul- 
tionem servatl nepotis, Jilium ejus interfecit, 
epulandumque patri tradidit ;" where see the 
Annotations in Abr. Gronovius's edition, 1719, as 
also Herodot. I. c. 119. 

II. 

Mr. Barrington, in his English Version of the 
Saxon Orosius, writes the name of Astiai, or 
Astyages's general Appelles, meaning Harpagus. 
But in the Saxon it is Arpelles ; and this might? 
easily come from Harpalus, asmanyMSS. of the 
Latin Orosius write the name of Harpagus ; see 
Havercamp, on I. 19. 



342 ANONYMIANA. 

III. 

Mgyptus was the name of the Nile *, and the 
country was denominated from it, just as from 
Nigris the people were called Nigritce. The 
word Coptus was also corrupted. iksiKoc, conse- 
quently, or NiXcg. is a mere artificial word, whose 
numeral power denotes 365, or 360, the number 
of days in the year : which proves it to be the 
same as Osiris, or the Sun. 



N 50 


N 50 


c 5 


/ 10 


/ 10 


A 30 


*. 30 


70 


70 


g 200 


g 200 




3G0 


365 





IV. 

Klein j Mr. Pennant tells us, Zoology, I. p. 64, 
calls the Badger Coati cauda hrevi; but if he 
means the Coati-mondi I do not find that this 
animal has that singular characteristic mark, the 
orifice above the anas, which the Badger has. 
The Coati is amongst the Weesels in Pennant, 
Synopsis, p. 2 29. 

V. 

Mons. D'Arnay observes ; (C Private Life of the 
Romans," p. 36, u Horace makes mention of the 

* Newton, Chron.p.219. Gent. Mag. 1766. vol. XXXVI. 
p. 167. 



CENTURY VIII. 343 

prayers addressed to the Gods morning and even- 
ing for the preservation of Augustus/' and cites 
Carm. IV. Od. 5. 

Hinc ad vina redit lastus, et alter is 
Te mensis adhibet deum : 



Et magni mentor Hercules. 

This passage., however does not prove that the 
people of Rome addressed the Gods morning and 
evening for the preservation of the Emperor ; 
but that, on the contrary, they actually treated 
him as a God, not praying for him, but to him ; 
consonant to that of Virgil, concerning the same 
Emperor Augustus, 

Deus nobis hcec otia fecit, 

Namque erit ille mihi semper Deus : illius aram 
Scepe tener nostris ab ovilibus imbuet agnus. 

Virg. Eel. I. 
VI. 

The tune called Jack Latin was named, as the 
Rev. Mr. John Bowie informs me, from Johannes 
J^atinus, a famous Moorish musician ; a short 
history of whom may be seen in Aubertus Miraeus, 
p. 191, edit. Fabricii. 

VII. 

The Roll which Weever describes, p. 621, as 
formerly belonging to the Earl of Oxford, is of 



344 ANONYMIANA. 

immense length, and has a hundred different 
hand-Writings. [It is now, 17 77, in the possession 
of Thomas Astle, Esq. Deputy Keeper of the 
Records in the Tower.] 

VIII. 

Dr. Deering, in his History of Nottingham, 
p. 1, mentions David Tavensis and Radulphus 
Aga, as two fabulous authors, and sends us to 
them to consult them. But now we have nothing 
printed of the first ; how then should one look 
into him ? And as for the second, I find no such 
author. 

IX. 
I Same author there 'speaks of a " Reading-glass, 
which only clears up the letters, but neither mag- 
nifies or diminishes them." Is there any such 
glass ? or, if there be, does any body ever use any 
such ? 

X. 

As the Latin used urbs, xut l%o-y^v 9 for Rome, 
their capital, so we, at this day, use the word 
town for the city of London ; as when we say^ 
When do you go to town ? 

XI, 

Mr. Fenton, speaking of Chaucer and the Earl 
of Surrey, says^ 

, ? Both now are prized by few, unknown to most. 
Because the thoughts are in the language lost." 



CENTURY VIII. 345 

On which Charles Howard, Esq. (afterward Duke 
of Norfolk) criticises, by saying, the judicious Rea- 
der " will find the Earl's language not so obscure 
as Mr. Fenton intimates :" but, with submission, 
obscurity is not the charge ; but obsoleteness, on 
account of which few people, he thinks, will be 
at the pains of reading them. 

XII. 

The Earl of Arundel, 1^45^ petitioned to be 
restored to the titles and honours of his family ; 
but the King only created him Earl of Norfolk ; 
whereupon Charles Howard remarks, " This par- 
tial grant does him more honour than if he had 
been then created Duke of Norfolk, since it ap- 
pears to be more the effect of self-interest or fear 
than of love. I am not insensible that some may 
take exception at my using the word fear in this 
case ; but they should know, that there is some- 
thing in innate honesty which soars above power, 1 ' 
p. 73. But now I cannot understand how it is 
more honourable to be feared, even by a king, 
than to be beloved. Besides, if the King had 
then created him Duke of Norfolk, it surely 
would not have been a less argument of fear, but 
a greater, as implying, that the King durst neither 
deny the Earl's request, nor defalk the least 
from it. 



34$ ANONYMIANA. 

XIII. 

|Mr. Thicknesse observes, that Physicians are 
font lightly esteemed in France ; which probably 
may be owing, in part, to the satirical strokes 
of the comic poet Moliere. 

XIV. 

The same gentleman applauds mightily, p. 73, 
seq. the sagacity of Mens. Segnier, in developing 
the inscription on the Maison Carree at Nismes, 
from the dots or holes observable in the stones by 
which the letters were fixed with pins. But who- 
ever recollects the like proceeding of Peirescius, 
many years before, as we find it in his Life by 
Gassendus, will think this no valid argument of 
Seguier's penetration. Besides, the cramp-holes, 
as Mr. Thicknesse confesses, do not perfectly cor- 
respond to the letters ; and recourse is had, in 
excuse for this fundamental defect, to the igno- 
rance or inexpertness of the workman. 

XV. 

It is obvious to every one conversant in Frois- 
sart, and other French authors, what strange 
work these last make with our English names 
of persons and places. In Pere Oalmet's Disser- 
tations on Apparitions, p. 236, John Brompton 
Is called Abbat of Sornat in the English trans- 
lation, and I presume it is the same in the origi- 



CENTURY VIII. 347 

nal. The truth is Jorval, misread Sor?iat ; but 
why did not the translator correct the misnomer ? 
It is certainly an unpardonable piece of negli- 
gence in him. 

XVI. 

It is common now in abbreviations, for one let- 
ter to denote the singular number, as I. c. loco 
citato ; and two letters to mean the plural, as //. 
cc. locis citatis ; and this, according to Mr. 
Kearne, was antient practice, Lib. Nig. pp. 341, 
355. But I much doubt whether formerly our 
ancestors were so accurate ; you have there, 
P- 349, candeV ; and p. 350, candelV ; and both 
stand for candelarum. It is upon this ground, I 
presume, that p. 351, dejriictuar. he chuses to 
read dejructuario, or dejructuaria, in the sin- 
gular ; whereas we ought rather to take it in the 
plural, de Jructuariis, there being four of them, 
as before you have de escantio?iibus y de coquis, 
&c. 

XVII. 

It is necessary sometimes to attend to the me- 
tathesis, or transposition of letters. I make no 
doubt but Sir John FalstafT is formed from Sir 
\ John Fastolph, as the name is written in Stow, 
p. 369, 

XVIII. 
The Author of History, or Novel, of Lady 
Ann Nevil, speaks, in vol. II. of a picture of 



34 8 ANONYM I AN A. 

King Edward IV. as now at Lambeth-palace ; but 
there is no such picture there/ 

XIX. 

Laurence bids wages ; a proverbial saying for 
to be lazy ; because St. Laurence's day is the 1 Oth 
of August, within the dog-days, and when the 
weather is usually very hot and faint. 

XX. 

Lady Mary Wortley Mountague, p. 24 of her 
Letters, says, a proposal she made " was received 
with as much indignation as Mrs. Blackaire did 
the motion of a reference.'* This must allude to 
some well-known character; and I presume should 
be corrected Blachacre, a female extremely fond 
of law, in Wycheley's u Plain-dealer." Again, 
p. 100 of Lady Mary's book, for the remaining 
empress, we should read, reigning empress ; for 
see p. 102, she was niece of Duke of Brunswick- 
Wolfenbuttie, and daughter of Duchess of Blan- 
kenburg. 

XXI. 

Francis the man, and Frances the woman. 
No ground for this, as one is from Latin Francis- 
cus 3 and the other from Francisca (see p. 85). The 
proper difference would be, as they are apparently 
the same names, one masculine the other feminine, 
to add an e to the woman's name, as the French 
do to their Gentile Noun Francois, writing Fran- 
coise for the woman. 



CENTURY VIII. 349 

XXII. 

Bull is from the Belgic; but Taurus, with 
small variations, runs through most languages : 
Greek, Chaldaic, British, French, Italian, Spa- 
nish, Portuguese. The British is Tarw, whence 
one would think it to be Celtic originally. 

XXIII. 

Ray, p. 226*, has the expression, as sound as a 
Trout; but sometimes people will express it, 
as sound as a Roach, which is by no means a firm 
fish, but rather otherwise ; and on that account 
Mrs. Thomas surmises it should rather be sound 
as a roche, or rock : and it is certain, that the 
abbey of De Rupe, in Yorkshire, was called 
Roche-abbey, implying, that Roche was formerly 
the pronunciation of Rock here, in some places 
at least, 

XXIV. 

Ousere, whether the antients used Grapes 
much at the table, as we do ? I think not. In 
the first Eclogue of Virgil, Tityrus, amongst his 
homely fare, only mentions Poma, Castaneae, and 
Cheese. Anacreon, indeed, and Sophocles, were 
choaked by a Grape-stone ; but it was a Raisin, 
or dried Grape. They had an opinion, it seems, 
that they were not wholesome, and were to be 
dried or kept, before they were used: "quoin--- 
nocentiores reddantur" as says Humelter^ius ad 



350 AKONYMIANA* 

Apicium, I. c. 17. u nam recentes," he goes oit 5 
u authore Dioscoride, turbant alvum omnes, et 
stomachum inflantr The case, I apprehend, 
was very different with figs 

XXV. 

Much has been said about Ormesta or Hor-* 
Kiiesta, the title of Orosius' work ; see Professor 
Havercamp's Preface to his edition ; and Mr* Har- 
rington' s Preface to King Alfred's Saxon Version. 
The former of these Gentlemen, after exploding 
Vossius's emendation of Orchestra, which, indeed^ 
is generally disapproved, thinks it. may be a cor- 
ruption of De miserid mundi ; but I do not see 
how, in that case, you get the first syllable Or, 
or Hor, though it must be allowed, that the con- 
jecture agrees perfectly with the subject of Oro- 
sius's performance. What if we should read, Or. 
mesta, and suppose it to be an abbreviation of 
Orbis mesiitia ? This would come to the same 
thing, and approach jnuch nearer to the letters in 
Ormesta. 

XXVI. 
H There were ten Popes of the name of Leo; 
but as it is a name of no good import, and seems 
to suit ill with a person who commonly writes 
himself servus servorum Dei, it may seem some- 
what extraordinary it should be so often assumed; 
but the case is, it was at first their Christian 
name, as the Popes did not begin to assume a 



CENTURY VIII. 351 

new name on their election till 93 6 ; and after- 
wards they took the name of Leo out of respect to 
their predecessors. 

XXVII. 

Voltaire, History of Europe, I. p. 8, by say- 
ing the Turks in plundering the Saracenica! em- 
pire, submitted to the Mahometan religion, would 
insinuate they are not persecutors ; but it is certain 
no nation is more so. 

XXVIII. 

V In drinking they will put the edge of the glass 
to the thumb-nail, to shew there is not a drop 
left in. This we had from the French, with 
whom boire la goutte sur V ongle means to drink 
all up. Cotgrave, v. Goutte. 

XXIX. 

\ Just after a division in the House of Commons 
on a motion of Mr. Fox, a Member who had been 
absent the whole day, came down to the house 
full of the grape. Whether it was to make 
amends for having played the truant, or whatever 
other motive we know not, but nothing could 
prevent the baronet from attempting to speak on 
the Honourable Members second motion ; but 
beginning with, u Sir, I am astonished ;" the 
claret-drenched patriot could get no farther. The 
House, however, did not discover the Baronet 



35^ A VON YM I AN A . 

till he had repeated the word astonished seven 
times at least, when a general merriment ensued. 
Sir George was offended at the levity of the mem- 
bers, and, asking if there was any thing ridiculous 
in the word, began again : cc Sir, I say, I am 
astonished;'' which repeating three or four times 
more, the House was in a roar of laughter : upon 
which the Baronet appealed to the Speaker, who 
pleasantly asked him what he would have him to 
do. The Honourable Member grew warm at this, 
and declared he would not give up the word — "for 
I am really astonished (says he) quite astonished, 
Mr. Speaker;" and was proceeding : but, finding 
the bursts of laughter too strong for his obstinacy, 
the Baronet was induced, by the advice of his 
friends, after having mentioned the word astonished 
above a dozen times, to change it for surprized, 
by which time having entirely forgotten what he 
intended to have said, he sat himself down. 

This story relative to Sir G Y , mem- 
ber for H , is literally true ; and reminds me 

of what happened to Vere Foster, Fellow of St. 
John's College, Cambridge. Vere, being to de- 
liver a speech in the College-hall, was allowed a 
prompter, as usual, to sit behind him on a stool. 
After addressing the Master, Seniors, &c. he 
could not recollect the first words of his speech, 
but stood silent, kicking his heels to the promp- 
ter, who, not imagining he could want any assis- 
tance on the off-setting, was quite regardless* 



CENTURY VIII. 353 

adjusting himself on his seat, or talking to those 
who stood by him ; so that it was a considerable 
time before he could give Vere the first words ? 
and set him a-going, to the wonder and amaze- 
ment of the audience. — Vere was a good classical 
scholar, and a man of wit ; he used to call Mr. 
Fitz-Edwards, who wore a high shoe on one foot, 
Bildad the Shuhite. (See before, p. 21.) There 
is a Letter of his to Mr. William Bowyer, Gent. 
Mag. 1779, vol. XLIX. p. 249- He took a Col- 
lege-living, Barrow, co. Leicester, and there died. 

XXX. 
^ The Fandango, a dance occurring in Swin- 
bourne's Travels, is not found in the Spanish 
Dictionary. The movements are most wanton 
and lascivious. It was brought from Guinea by 
the Negroes in to the West Indies, and thence into 
Spain. Labat. 

XXXI. 

V Persons that know a little make a vast parade 
of it, as knowing more than others, but not sen- 
sible of the immense deal there is behind. Others, 
who know much more than they, are apt in com- 
pany to keep silent, as conscious that they know 
but little in comparison of what still remains to 
them unknown. Ignorance may be said to be at 
the bottom of both their proceedings : in the first 
it is joined with boldness and presumption ; and 
In the latter with modesty and diffidence, 
Aa 



354 ANONYMIANA. 

XXXII. 

The Compiler of the Life of Mr. Francis Peck 
says he was of Cambridge, and took the degrees 
of A. B. and A. M. but mentions not the College. 
He was of Trinity College ; B.A. 1709 ; M. A. 

1713. 

XXXIII. 

N Mrs. Mary Johnson, daughter of the learned 
Mr. Johnson, Vicar of Cranbrooke in Kent, was 
a very good woman, and a strenuous advocate and 
admirer of King Charles I. She fell once in 

company with Mr. H -, a person of different 

principles. The E/Wv Baa-tKmr, happened to be 
mentioned ; and these two, both of them warm, 

entered into debate upon it. H insisted the 

work could not be the King's, for he was not able 
to write such a book. In the course of the ar- 
gument, he said, it certainly was not the King's, 
for he would have written a much better piece. 
Here we began to laugh. At last, on winding up 
the business, he said, he for his part had never 
read it ; on which, you may imagine, we were 
ready to burst our sides. There are many such 
disputants in the world. 

XXXIV. 

Casta suum gladkim cum traderet Arria Pceto, 
Quam de viscerihus traxerat ipsa suis ; 

Si quajides, vulnus quod foci, non dolet, inquit ; 
Sed quod tu fades, hoc mihi, Pcete, dolet. 

Martial ? I. 14. 



CENTURY VIII. 355 

To Partus when chaste Arrla gave the sword, 
Which from her reeking bowels she had ta en, 
Psetus, she cry d, believe the dying word, 
No wound, but that you purpose, gives me pain. 

XXXV. 

v Mr. Peck writes (Desiderata Curiosa, p. 229), 
" These Secular Capellans (the Chantry Priests) 
continued in England, in great estimation, till 
the time of King Edward the Sixth, whose greedy 
ministers suppressed them, for lucre of their 
lands ;" but this is not a true representation of the 
matter. The first and principal ground of their 
dissolution was, the superstitious use of the chan- 
tries, founded on the opinion of the prevalency of 
prayers and masses for the dead, the Papists 
holding that masses were serviceable for the dead, 
as well as the living ; and this Mr. Peck after- 
wards acknowledges, saying, " These services 
[masses, &c] were formerly thought to benefit 
the souls of the dead much. And, though the 
opinion is now otherwise, to be sure every man 
thought himself happy who could afford money 
enough to leave a maintenance for a particular 
priest to pray for him f and hence, I conceive, 
arose the proverb, happy the son whose father 
ivas gone to the devil ; that is, had not given 
away his fortune to these senseless uses. — So that, 
if the Courtiers begged the grants of the chan- 
tries, it was but a secondary business, though it 
AA 2 



35$ ANONYMIAKA. 

might induce them in particular to promote the 
dissolution of them, 

XXXVI. 
Nl Mr. Peck explains the phrase, to have a monttis 
mind to a thing, from the old custom of cele- 
brating the monttis mind of the deceased; say- 
ing, ci they antiently must undoubtedly mean, 
that, if they had what they so much longed for, 
it would (hyperbolically speaking) do them as 
much good, they thought, as they believed a 
monthly mind, or service said once a month, 
could they afford to have it, would benefit their 
souls after their decease," (Desid. Curios, p. 23 0,) 
But now, in my opinion, it is only a senseless or 
wanton playing on the word mind, which happens 
to signify both remembrance and desire, 

XXXVII. 
it seems at Overton Longueville, co. Hunting- 
don, there is an antient monument in stone, of 
a Knight lying prostrate in armour, with what 
they call his puddings, or guts, twisted round his 
left arm, and hanging down to his belly ; Peck's 
Desid. Curios, p. 222 ; who, by negligence, has 
repeated this article from p. 50 of the same book. 
However, the comment there is, " A tradition is 
still kept up among the people there, that this 
was the body of the Lord Longueville who went 
out to meet the Danes coming to destroy that 
place [forsan in 870, F. P.], and in his first 



CENTURY VIII. • 357 

conflict with them had such a wound in his belly, 
that his guts fell out ; but he took them up in hi's 
hand, and wrapped them round the wrist of his 
left arm, and so fought on with his right hand, 
till he killed the Danish King : and soon after fell 
himself. W. K." [■/. e. White Kennett] Now we 
know how little dependance is to be laid on vul- 
gar traditions about such matters ; and I very- 
much doubt whether this tomb can be so old as 
870, when the Danes where in these parts and 
did so much mischief (Rapin, p. 89), since effi- 
gies on tombs were not common then. Secondly, 
if that should be admitted, armour was not used 
so early here. Thirdly, it is not said, whether 
the tomb be in the church ; but I suppose it was, 
and if so, it was not usual to bury in churches 
then, except perhaps saints or founders. Fourthly, 
Longueville is not a Saxon, but a French name ; 
and places with such additions were all so de- 
nominated from post-Normannic owners. Where- 
fore, for all these reasons together, I should imagine 
this effigies rather to represent some Knight who 
flourished since the Conquest, and consequently 
could have no concern with the Danes, but -with, 
some other enemy *. 

XXXVIII. 

Dr. Goldsmith tells us, (Animated Nature, IV. 
p. a), that the Hare, having a remarkably good 

* See this tomb illustrated by Mr. Gough, Gent. Mag'. 1807, 
vol. LXXVII. p. 625, Edit, 



358 ANONYMIANA. 

ear, has been taught to beat a drum, to dance 
to music, and go through the manual exercise. 
Now as to the first of those performances, the 
Hare was taken up by the ears and held hard, on 
which it began to struggle with its fore-feet ; and 
then a drum being held up opposite to them, it 
patted consequently against it, making a confused 
noise, and this, by a gross imposition on the 
company, they called beating a drum. 

XXXIX. 

In Mr. Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, p. 240, it 
is written, ic Anima Uni IVillielmi de Nonvico, 
quondam Norwicensis Episcopi, ac animce om- 
nium Jidelium defunctorum, per misericordiam 
Dei, requiescant in pace. Amen." And to this, 
the consent of other religious foundations, in the 
way of confraternity, were procured ; whence it 
there follows : 

u Inferius 

Titulus * Ecclesice B. Marice Sanctimonialium 

de Carisivike. 
Anima, 8$c. 

Vestris nostra damus ; pro nostris vestra roga- 

mu$. n 

On this Mr. Peck comments, " Where was this 

nunnery of Careswike, seeing no such place oc- 

* Titulus here means the verse that follows. Mr. Astle has 
an instrument wherein it is often used to the some purport ; 
see omnino Du Fresne, VI. col, 1162. So that Peek's account 
is not perfectly exact. 



century vni. 359 

curs in Bishop Tanner s c Notitia Monastica,' nor 
consequently in all the volumes of the c Mo- 
nasticon Anglicanum ?' Why Careswihe, as I 
take it, is now called Caswike. I have heen at 
it. It is in the parish of Uffington, and within 
three miles of Stanford in Lincolnshire. Caswike 
stands upon the edge of Caerbank, or Caerdyke, 
an old Roman road. And this justifies my 
turning of it from Caswike to Careswike." He 
then removes an objection from Caswike's not 
being in the neighbourhood of Norwich, and with 
good satisfaction. 

But now it is impossible the place in question 
should be Caswike, notwithstanding the simili- 
tude of the two names, and the removal of the 
objection about distances'; becauseUffington, which 
is the same, I presume, as Caswike, was not a 
nunnery ; but, according to Bishop Tanner, an 
Hospital or Priory for Canons of the order of St. 
Austin and certain poor persons. I am therefore 
of opinion, that although it be allowed that the 
association of suffrages extended often to great 
distances, yet the surest way must be, in investi- 
gating of this place, to look for some nunnery 
near Norwich, or in that county, of the Invoca- 
tion of the Virgin. Now Kairo, Carow, or Carhou^ 
is a nunnery of some consequence very near 
Norwich, and dedicated to the blessed Mary. 
This consequently is the place I would fix upon, 
though there is a variation in the termination of 



S60 ANONYMIANA. 

the two names. I would observe, however, as to 
this point, that this is not uncommon, as Can- 
wick and Icanho are understood to be the same, 
wick and ho being tantamount, as here in Ca- 
reswike and Cairhou. So Newhouse, co. Lincoln, 
is written variously, Neus, Newahus, Newsome, 
and Newesham ; and many the like instances of 
a varied orthography occur in the Notitia. It 
seems then to follow from this interpretation, 
that all that which Mr. Peck advances concerning 
Caswike, the seat of the Trollops, must fall, in a 
great measure, to the ground, though he appears 
to value himself not a little upon that conjecture. 
However, I know so little of the country, that it 
is not for me to interpose in that matter. 

XL. 

Two gentlemen of Gilbert's county, viz. Shrop- 
shire, came to advise with him, about August 26, 
1658, concerning a petition "from this, to lift 
over against those from other counties, for an 
advance to Kingshim" Whereupon Mr. Peck 
(Desid. Cur. p. 509) notes: What Mr. Gilbert 
here means, I am at a loss to conceive ;" but see 
Rapin, p. S99- The petition was to have been 
to Oliver, for they would not think of applying 
to Charles, the Prince, by Scobell. At this time, 
about August 24 (see p. 508), the powers above 
were deliberating whether Cromwell should ac- 
cept the title of King ; and these two gentlemen 



CENTURY VIII. g6i 

apprehended, I imagine, or had heard, that some 
counties had petitioned him to accept, which 
they were against. So for Kingshim, I read, 
Kingship, 

XLI. 

Nothing is so tiresome, or makes time seem 
so long, as waiting : the clock gives warning two 
minutes before it strikes ; and those two minutes 
appear to he longer than any other two in the 
hour. 

XLII. 

% jGod Almighty hath given silk only to warm 
climates, and it is absurd for us to be using it 
here in England ; it is a superfluity with us of 
culpable expence, which one would chuse to avoid. 
Are we not furnished with sheep in lieu of their 
silkworm ? 

XLIII. 

Carpets, again, are not at all calculated for our 
climate, where we ought not to tender, but ra- 
ther by every means possible to harden ourselves. 
Dr. Smollett tells us in hisTravels, p.92, that they 
are little used in France ; and indeed they are apt 
to harbour and encourage vermin of all sorts. In 
short, carpets are best adapted to Turkey and 
Persia, where the slipper is so much worn. 



3^2 ANONYMIANA, 

XLIV. 

N That keen and voracious animal the Shark is 
said to be fonder of black flesh than of white ; 
meaning, that, if a black and white man be in the 
water together, he will seize the former preferably 
to the latter. The observation is made in the 
West Indies. But I do not imagine there is any 
predilection in the case ; but only that the crea- 
ture is most used to the flesh of blacks, and less 
acquainted with white, to which it is more a 
stranger. 

XLV. 

I It is a common observation, that, when the sun 
shines upon the grate, the fire grows weaker and 
more languid, and the expression is, that it eats 
out thejire. This is owing, as Mr. Ray tells us, 
in his Travels, p. 3 12, to the refrigeration of the 
ambient air by the sun-beams : " there being less 
of that menstruum which serves to nourish or 
continue fire in hot air than in cold ; whence we 
see that fire burns furiously in cold weather, and 
but faintly in hot: whether it be because the 
air is thinner in hot weather and hot countries, or 
because the reflected sun-beams spend and con- 
sume a good part of the forementioned men- 
struum, or from both these causes." See more 
there to the same purpose. And thus Dr. Gold- 
smith, in his «f History of the Earth," I. p. 333, 



CENTURY VIII. 363 

after observing, that air is necessary to make fire 
burn, adds, " We frequently see cooks, and others, 
whose business it is to keep up strong fires, take 
proper precautions to exclude the beams of the 
sun from shining upon them, which effectual 
puts them out. This they are apt to ascribe to 
a wrong cause 3 namely, the operation of the light ; 
but the real fact is, that the warmth of the sun- 
beams lessens and dissipates the body of the air that 
goes to feed the flame ; and the fire, of conse- 
quence, languishes for want of a necessary sup- 

XLVI. 

Dr. Goldsmith says, iC History of Nature," &c. 
I- P- 95j> that the human ears are immoveable; 
but I knew two ladies, of the family of Knatchbull 
in Kent, an aunt and niece (Catharine wife of 
Thomas Harris, Esq-, and Joan-Elizabeth daugh- 
ter of Sir Windham Knatchbull Windham) who 
could move their ears in an upward direction. I 
have seen both of them do it, and the ears ap- 
peared to me to be elevated by, and as part of, the 
scalp. 

XLVII. 

I am not pleased when writers omit the Chris- 
tian names of people they speak of, as it very 
needlessly embarasses and gives trouble to the 
reader. Thus Dr. Andrew Kippis, in the pre- 



36*4 ANONYMIANA* 

face to the second edition of the Biographia Bri- 
tannica, mentions, amongst those gentlemen to 
whom he was indebted for assistance Dr. Hunter 
and the Rev. Dr. Douglas. But now there are no 
less than three Dr. Hunters living at the time, 
Dr. John, Dr. William, and Dr. Alexander; 
whom then does he mean ? So there may be 
more than one Dr. Douglas, for aught we know ; 
but I suppose he means Dr. John Douglas, Resi- 
dentiary of St. Paul's. 

XLVIII. 

There is some difficulty, it seems, in account- 
ing for the collar of SS. " Hence it appears," 
says Mr. Anstis, " that he [Henry then Earl of 
Derby, afterwards Henry IV.] bore the cognizance 
of S, and we have a record to ascertain it ; for in 
15 Richard II. a payment is made for a gold 
collar made for him with seventeen letters of S, 
and another made with esses and the flowers of 
Soveigne vous de moy. It might be esteemed 
a very precarious conjecture to guess, that the 
repetition of the letter S, took its rise from the 
initial letter of this motto or sentence, though 
possibly it is on as good a foundation as the com- 
mon derivation of it from Sanctus Simplicius, a 
canonized lawyer, scarce to be found in our calen- 
dars. We find, indeed, that Richard II. himself 
had a gown made in his fourteenth year, whereon 
this motto was embroidered, to be used at the 



CENTURY VIII. 365 

famous tilt in Smithfield." Anstis's " Register of 
the Garter," p. 11 7. It is plain that the esses 
and the flowers of Soveigne vons de rnoy were 
different ornaments, and consequently that the 
esses could not be taken from the motto. And 
it would be strange, that the Earl of Derby's 
badge should be the same with the King's, on 
whose gown the same motto was embroidered, as 
it would be if it were the initial of Soveigne voas 
de moy. In short, I take Soveigne vous de moy 
here not to be a motto, as Mr. Anstis deems it, 
but some flower-bearing plant. And to interpose 
my conjecture in this intricate business, I imagine 
the collar of SS being an antient mark of gen- ■ 
tility, to mean the word Sieur, in the plural 
Sieurs ; and I vouch that act of Henry V. when 
he declared all present in the famous battle of 
Agincourt to be gentlemen, giving them per- 
mission to wear a collar of the letters S. of his 
order, Anstis, Register, p. 108; where also it 
should be remembered that the language, in 
such cases, was always French. 

XLIX. 

In the famous picture of the Champ d'Or, in 
Windsor Castle, there is a dragon volant over the 
town of Guines ; and my learned friend Sir 
Joseph AylofFe, in his excellent description of it, 
Archaeologia, III. p. 226, supposes, "that the 
painter, desirous of shewing every token of 



J 66 ANONYMIANA. 

respect and honour to the English Monarch, here 
introduced this dragon volant, in allusion to King- 
Henry's boasted descent from the British King 
Cadwallader, upon which descent the family of 
Tudor always valued itself." Now it does not 
appear to me that any compliment of that sort 
was intended ; and that the dragon is only placed 
there to shew and distinguish the King of 
England's quarters from those of the French- 
man ; the Dragon being the antient standard or 
emblem of England, long before the connexion 
of our Kings with the family of Tudor, as Sir 
Joseph himself there afterwards acknowledges. 

L. 

The late excellent Garter, John Anstis, Esq. 
in the Register of the Order, p. 222, speaking of 
Dennington, m Suffolk, says, the family of De 
la Pole founded an Hospital there ; citing Ho- 
linshed, p. 1256". Leland's Itinerary, vol. II. p. 6*. 
Now Bishop Tanner acknowledges no hospital at 
Denington in Suffolk; and Leland, /. c. (for I 
have not Holinshed) says, William De la Pole 
erected the Hospital by Dunnington-Castelle, in 
Berkshire. So that he has confounded the two 
places. 

LI. 

" She swore, in faith, 'twas strange, 'twas passing 
strange." Othello, act. I. sc. 8, 



CENTURY VIII. 367 

In faith is not reverd here or bond fide, but 
is Desdemona's oath, answering the French ma 
foi, or our by my faith. It therefore should be 
printed in Italicks.. 

LII. 

Thoughtful and reflecting men may conceive 
many a good notion and idea, during their occa- 
sional rides, which ought not always to be lost ; 
I would call them equitations ; Robert Stephens 
did not 

^Whistle as he went for want of thought ;" 

but divided the chapters of the Bible into verses 
as he rode ; and St. Ignatius wrote his Epistles in 
his journey from Ephesus to Rome. Blackwell's 
Sacred Classics, II. p. 233. 

tin. 

If people would but regard the real use of things, 
by asking themselves the question, of what service 
will this, or that, be to me? they would often 
prevent a great deal of expence, as well as anxiety* 
In this, as much as any thing, they would dis- 
tinguish themselves from children, whose toys are 
all of them useless. But then, as to the Cui bono^ 
men in general, who are perpetually asking, of 
what significance is that medal, that picture, or 
that admired specimen of remote antiquity— the 
proper answer to them on these heads is, Every 



3#8 ANONYMIANA. 

thing serves to some purpose, though they may 
not be sensible of it ; and at any rate they are 
proper amusements for those who have leisure and 
capacity to attend to thein, and have no occasion 
to be always thinking of the profitable ; but con- 
sider them as what they are, the embellishments 
of life. 

LIV. 

When we think we perceive a slowness in Old 
Age, as if their apprehension were in a great 
measure decayed and gone, there may be a fallacy 
in it ; for, as it is shameful for Age to err, and 
they cannot carry off a misjudgment, or a rash 
saying, with the air and indifference of a younger 
person, upon whom a mistake reflects no great 
disparagement, they ought in reason to be slow 
in speaking and pronouncing. I knew a gentle- 
woman of go, who had her apprehension as quick 
as ever 5 and at least equal to any of her other 
faculties *, 

LV. 

Were the Church Preferments of England, great 
and small, all thrown together, they would pro- 
duce a sum, it is thought, which, divided by the 
number of Cures or Benefices, would give a quo- 
tient of fifty pounds per annum. Now a liberal 
clerical education, from fourteen years of age, 
when a youth may go apprentice, to twenty-four, 
till when he is not capable of taking priest's orders, 

* The Collector of these Anonymiana enjoyed his faculties 
perfect to the age of 91 . Edit, 



CENTURY VIII. 369 

and holding a benefice, will cost five hundred 
pounds ; which sum, if he had it in his pocket 
when twenty-four, might be sunk for an annuity 
equal to the above quotient. So that priest-craft 
is entirely out of the question here. 

LVI. 

It is a known truth, that unless you take a de- 
light or pleasure in any pursuit, you will make no 
great proficiency in it. Diligence comes from 
diligo, to love ; and Diligence, in this case, is the 
parent of Perfection. (See before, p. 24.) 

LVII. 

The Close at Salisbury, the Close at Lichfield, 
&c. are the Precincts of those Churches, from the 
Latin Clausum, Dugd. Monast. III. pp. 21Q, 248. 
So the farm-yard, in Kent, is called the Close 
from the same original ; and fenced or inclosed 
grounds are every where denominated Closes. 

LVIII. 

A horse, by some means, received a wound in 
the gullet, so that when he drank the water issued 
through the aperture. A tame deer was bitten, 
at the same time, in that part, by a greyhound, 
and the milk given it came out of the wound, 
Both the animals recovered, owing, I suppose, to 
the orifices in the oesophagus being without the 
trunk of their bodies ; for a rupture in the ceso- 

B B 



370 ANONYMIANA. 

phagus of a man, especially if the fissure opens 
backward towards the vertebrae, is certain death. 
See Boerhaave. 

LIX. 

In hearing a tale, or the relation of any fact, 
we ought particularly to attend to the terms and 
expressions, as well as the matter, and to retain 
them ; to the intent, that if afterwards we have 
occasion to repeat the story unto others, we may 
use the very identical words of the original relater. 
A small variation, from time to time, may at last 
produce a wide difference, and become insensibly 
a source of falsehood. The putting a strong word 
for a weaker, an ambiguous term for a plain and 
direct one, will either of them help, at last, to 
disguise, if not corrupt the truth, in many cases. 
This is remarkably verified in the story of the 
Three Crows. 

LX. 

It is commonly observed, that Clergymen have 
often a large stock of children. This may be 
owing to the regularity and sobriety of their lives 
in general ; for as to the old adage Sine Baccho 
et Cerere friget Venus, I look upon it to be no 
better than a vulgar error, as temperance always 
produces a robust and healthy constitution, with 
a most perfect concoction and digestion of our 
aliments, whence all the secretions must of ne- 
cessity be regularly performed, and the matter of 



CENTURY VIII. 371 

them be the more laudable and the better ma- 
tured. See Dr. Cheyne on the Gout. We find 
it so in other families, as well as those of the 
Clergy. 

LXI. 

T 

In marking plate, or linen, G M stands for 

George and Mary Thompson ; but this is not 
right, as it is reading backward, in regard to the 
woman's name, and contrary to our usual mode 
of writing and reading; certainly it should ra- 
ther be conceived thus, as more uniform and ana- 
logous, G&MT. 

LXII. 

Baptisms are sufficiently taken care of by our 
Parish Registers. But I have known children 
brought to the font, through the negligence of 
parents (though they are exhorted to the contrary 
by the Rubrick), at a month, six weeks, and even 
two months old, which is leaving the birth-day 
very vague and uncertain indeed ; and yet it is 
necessary upon many occasions, which, how- 
ever, need not be specified, that the day of the 
child's nativity should be assuredly known and 
ascertained : it may be of great importance ; and 
indeed I have known some clergymen subjoin the 
day of the child's birth to the baptism, ex abun- 
danti ; 2l laudable practice, and easily to be imi- 
tated, as it would be only putting a single ques- 

BB 2 



37 2 ANONYM I AN A. 

tion to the midwife, who commonly attends, or 
the gossips, viz. When ivas this child born ? 

LX'III. 

One often grudges in travelling, especially in 
rainy weather or bad roads, at the windings and 
turnings of the way, sometimes almost at right 
angles, so as to make it several hundred yards 
about. But we should consider, that this is the 
way to the place, perhaps the only one ; that we 
are still making advances though but obliquely ; 
and that all others who go to the same place (de- 
vour it as well as we ; insomuch that there is no 
solid reason for discontent in us. 

LXIV. 

The Country-wake, or feast, as matters are now 
carried, may properly be called the wicked Sun- 
day, since the Sabbath is at no time so generally 
profaned. All the good wives and their servants 
stay at home in the morning to dress dinner ; and 
in the afternoon all the men sit smoaking and 
drinking, and but too often even to ebriety. This 
abuse of the festival is very antient, and very dif- 
ficult now to redress ; the more the pity ! 

LXV. 

The truest and best way of estimating dis- 
tances, as to practice, is by time, as is done 
abroad ; for this not only applies both to good 



CENTURY VIII. 373 

and bad roads, as well as actual mensuration, 
but also prevents and excludes disappointment 
in regard to appointments. We ourselves have 
something like it ; as when we hear a person say, 
I shall ride it in an hour ; or, / shall go it in an 
hour and an half: this now respects the goodness 
or badness of the way, a circumstance of which 
measured distance takes no notice, though so very 
material in travelling. We have another expres- 
sion of an useful import, when we say, that to 
such a place it is so many miles riding, imply- 
ing, that though the distance in a direct line, as 
the crow flies, or as it stands in the map, may be 
but six miles, yet in practice you will find it, 
through the windings and ambages, eight, or 
perhaps nine miles. 

LXVI. 

House of Office, Cloaca, Latrina, Forica, was 
currently known in that sense in Dr. Littleton s 
time, whose Dictionary was licensed in 1677. But 
Mr. Somner seems not to have been aware of any 
such filthy meaning in that term in 16*40, when 
he published the "Antiquities of Canterbury, ,, 
since, p. 70, he uses Houses of Office without 
scruple for Offices, or Houses f on Offices, as Mr. 
Battely very rightly explains it, which certainly 
he would not have done had there been any 
known ambiguity in it, because the now vulgar 
sense of the phrase would not have been altogether 



374 ANONYMIANA. 

unintelligible in that passage. Hence one would 
think it an euphemismus, introduced into our 
language sometime between the years 1640 and 
IG77. Some have thought the expression, and 
not without some shew of probability, a corrup- 
tion of House of Ease. But I rather take it in 
the way of an euphemismus, as stated above. 
Forica appears to be a word of the same modest 
kind. 

LXVII. 

Professor Wolfius, after reciting the various 
etymologies of the word Druid, concludes thus, 
ce Sed si dicendum, quod res est, etymologia vocis 
obscura potius quam explorata videturT Wol- 
fius ad Origenis Philosophumena, p. 16*9; but, 
with submission, the word is certainly derived 
from the Greek Spfc, or the Celtic deru; both 
which signify an oak, and are of one and the 
same original, as the Greek language is known to 
be an offspring of the Celtic. 

LXVIII. 

I admire that expression which I heard in Kent, 
€e when my husband comes," said the woman, 
" he will be two men ;" meaning, he will be so 
enraged, as to be quite another person from what 
he is wont to be. In the old play of Taming the 
Shrew, the shrew's father says to her husband^ 
who had subdued her great spirit ; 



CENTURY VIII. 375 

" A hundred pounds I freely give thee more, 
Another dowry for another daughter ; 
For she is not the same she was before." 

LXIX. 

The Latins were fond of the euphemismus, as 
fait, abut ad phires, obiit, that is, diem obiit 
exiremum ; all in the sense of he is dead. So 
again, effertur, the funeral proceeds, &c. All which, 
however, are not more delicate and tender on 
such a moving subject, than that expression 
which I heard in the country, in the same sense, 
He has turnd the corner, i. e. gone away, so 
as no more to be seen. 

LXX. 

In the " Review of the Life and Character of 
Archbishop Seeker," prefixed to his Sermons, it 
is said, that " he received his education at several 
private schools and academies in the country ." 
One of those places was at Chesterfield in Derby- 
shire (where he had a sister married to Mr. Ri- 
chard Milnes), under Mr. Robert Browne, a good 
grammarian and schoolmaster there. Mr. Browne 
used to tap his head sometimes and say, u Tom, 
if thou wouldst but be one of us (meaning a Con- 
formist), thou wouldst be a Bishop. 



3/6 ANONYMIANA. 

LXXI. 

One cannot approve of the use of the word 
notable, in the sense of managing, though Dr. 
Johnson alleges Addison's authority for it. It 
may be proper enough to say, a notable house- 
wife, because the particular matter or thing is 
therewith specified; but, -s& notable only means 
remarkable, it does not seem to express careful or 
bustling. And therefore a notable ivoman, or a 
notable dame, does not necessarily denote a good 
manager in housekeeping. 

LXXII. 

\ Mr. Arnald, on Wisdom of Solomon, ii. §, in- 
timates, that the antient Patriarchs lived in tents, 
because, on account of the shortness and uncer- 
tainty of life, they did not think it worth while 
to build houses. But this was not the reason of 
their pursuing that mode of life ; it was the way 
of all the Wofcdsg, who found it necessary to be 
often changing the place of their habitation. 

LXXIII. 

% It is suggested by Mr. Arnald, 1. c. that it was 
a custom antiently to seal the grave or sepulchre, 
and to roll a great stone to the mouth of it, and 
lie vouches Dan. vi. 17, Matt, xxvii. 66 ; but the 
passage in Daniel being typical and prophetical of 



CENTURY VIII. 377 

that in Matthew, nothing of a custom can be in- 
ferred from the two places. 

LXXIV. 

i It is observed in the Book of Wisdom, xi. l6\ 
<4 That they might know, that wherewithal a man 
sinneth, by the same also shall he be punished." 
And the Commentator, Mr. Arnald, says very 
truly upon the place : " In God's government of 
the world, instances are very frequent where the 
nature of the sin, and the punishment attending 
it, have very remarkably appeared to each other." 
Amongst other examples, he specifies the plagues 
of Egypt, and dilates particularly upon them, to 
shew in what manner they were conformable or 
similar to the crimes of that people ; but I never, 
in my life-time, saw any thing so lamely, so imper- 
fectly, so frigidly, made out ; and yet Mr. Arnald 
was a sensible, judicious, and a learned man. 

LXXV. 

Ate, i. e. did eat, occurs in good authors: 
Psal. cvi. 23. and Concordance ; Johnson, Diet. ; 
Dr. Swift; Smollett, Travels, &c. : yet Mr. Farne- 
worth having so written in his translation of 
Abbe Fleury's History of the Israelites, p. 72, 
and elsewhere, has corrected it, p. 23 f, as an 
erratum; but without cause. 



37 § ANONYMIANA. 



LXXVI. 



It is surprizing what Mr. Lambarde relates, 
citing Matthew Paris (Top. Diet. p. lai), of 
King Stephens approaching the wall of Ludlow 
castle so nigh, when he besieged it 1138, "that 
he was catched with an engine of iron, and almost 
pluckt of his horse into the castle ;" for his author, 
p. 77, expressly says, it was Henry son of King 
of Scots, Stephen's hostage, that incurred the 
danger, and that Stephen was the person, who, 
like a gallant soldier, delivered him from it. See 
also Rapin, I. p. 203, where Henry of Hunting- 
don, p. 389 ; Brompton, col. 112; and Hoveden, 
p. 484, are cited, and all agree with Matthew. 

There appears to me a faulty reading there in 
Matthew; Henry, he says, was by the hook 
pene intra muros projectus ; but surely we should 
read provectus or pertractus, (Brompton has dis- 
tractus) ; so, when he speaks of Stephen's sea- 
sonable rescue of the Prince, he uses the word 
retraxit. 

LXXVII. 

To fear, to fray or frighten, transitive. Wis- 
dom of Solomon, xvii. 9. This mode of expres- 
sion appeared singular to the very learned Com- 
mentator, Mr. Arnald ; but it was not uncom- 
mon in the writers of that age. Othello, act I. 
sc. 6\ to fear, not to delight. Carew (Survey 



CENTURY VIII. 379 

of Cornwall, p. 156), being feared, i. e. fright- 
ened. See also Lylie's Euphues, p. 380. Lam- 
barde, Topograph. Diet, p. 129. Speed, p. 1614. 
Fox, Martyrol. II. pp. 202. 57$. Manwood, 
Forest Law, pp. 75, 163. 

Hence/earful, terrible, frightful. Hebr. x. 27. 
See Johnson s Dictionary. 

Same gentleman, on Wisdom xii. 6. corrects 
Crue ; but it occurs for Crew in Littletons 
Dictionary. 

LXXVIII. 

Roger Ascham lived in high estimation with 
most of the great men of his time. Thus in 1 563 
he dined in Sir William CecilFs Chamber at 
Windsor, with Sir William Peter, Sir John Ma- 
son, Dr. Wotton, Sir Richard Sackville, Trea- 
surer, Sir Walter Mildmaye, Chancellor of the 
Exchequer, Mr. Haddon, Master of Requests, 
Mr. John Astley, Master of the Jewel-house, Mr. 
Bernard Hampton, and Mr. Nicasius ; and the 
conversation at that meeting gave occasion to that 
excellent piece of his intituled " The Schole 
Master." I do not suppose this company to have 
been an imaginary group brought together by the 
author's invention, as in many works of the an- 
tients, but a real set of Gentlemen ; and I note 
this particular, because it redounds greatly to 
Ascham's honour, and is not mentioned by Dr. 
Johnson, the supposed author of Ascham's Life. 



$Bo anonymiana. 

LXX1X. 

V Goosberry is supposed to be so called from the 
use of this fruit for sauce to the Green Goose ; but 
quaere, the Latin is Grossulus, and it is certainly 
bigy or great, in comparison with the currant, 
or currant-berry, as they call it in Kent ; where- 
fore it may be a corruption of Grosberry, which 
would be the more easily received on account of 
its use abovementioned. 

LXXX. 

Lady Macbeth observes (Shakspeare, Macbeth, 
act V. sc. 1.) " Who would have thought the old 
man to have so much blood in him !" and it is re- 
markable, that the veins on the back of the hands 
of old men and women rise, and are much more 
protuberant, than in younger subjects. Perhaps 
the reflux of the blood in the veins may have 
worne and dilated those vessels, in a course of 
years. But yet, I think, it may be doubted, 
whether the quantity of blood is more in old peo- 
ple than in young ; since the appearance of the 
prominency abovementioned may be probably 
owing to the sinking or subsiding of the inter- 
mediate flesh, leanness naturally attending old 
age. 

LXXXI. 

Kindly fruits of the earthy (Litany). That 
is^ fair and good. So we say, Trees or Corn grow 



CENTURY VIII. 38l 

kindly, in the best or most promising manner, 
that is. Mr. Boyer, therefore, misses the mark, 
when he explains it, " Les fruits de la terre 
chaquun selon son esp&e" 

LXXXII. 

Horses, Cows, Pigs, and what not ? Quaere, 
whether this, put interrogatively in this manner, 
be not a corruption of wot not ; i. e. I know not 
what; though it be used by Wood, Athen. 
Oxon. I. col. 37. v 

LXXXIIL 

x There is some difference in authors concerning 
the etymon of our word Easter, appropriated to 
that high festival, the Resurrection of our Lord : 
and I shall state the matter from Mr. Wheatly on 
the Common Prayer, p. 236, edit. 8vo, who says, 
that the festival is called Easter-day, or the day of 
the Resurrection, from the old Saxon word Oster, 
signifying to rise ; or, as others think, from one 
of the Saxon Goddesses called Easter, which 
they always worshiped at this time of the year ? 

Sir Henry Spelman has noticed the first of these 
etymologies : ? Sunt tamen qui Resurrectionem 
interpret ant ur, et inde Cosierne Teutonics nun^ 
cupant, juxta quod in antiqud Bedoe editione 
Coster legitur, non Eostur." Spelm. Gloss. p. 420c 
But I do not find anv such word as Oster in Mr. 
Lye's Dictionary, though the word East there 
signifies Or 'tens, or that part of the world where 



j82 ANONYMIANA. 

the sun rises ; but that this comes from Osier, to 
rise, is not at all certain. 

Not satisfied with either of these etymons, a 
gentleman has proposed another enucleation of 
this difficult ecclesiastical term. As Easter Sun- 
day is v\ 'A^J/xwj/ Tom?, he conceives, that in the 
antient calendars it might be written abbreviately, 
from time to time, C H 'A£ rp, and thence called 
Eastr, by the same abbreviate way of speaking. 
This conjecture is certainly very ingenious at 
least, and not so whimsical or improbable as may 
at first sight appear ; since it should be considered 
that the Northern nations did not receive their 
Christianity originally from Rome, but from the 
Greek church, as is plain from their keeping the 
festival, in regard to the time, conformably with 
the Greeks ; and from the debates between them 
and the Roman church on this subject, narrated 
by Venerable Rede, III. c. 25 ; and that the 
term was undoubtedly very antiently used in the 
North, as appears from the current use of it by 
Bede (iElfred's Saxon Version of that author, the 
Saxon Chronicle, and the Saxon extract from the 
Church of Exeter, adduced by Sir Henry Spel- 
man in his Glossary, p. 420.) Rut still I agree 
with those who deduce the name from one of the 
Saxon Goddesses called Easter, whom they 
always worshiped at this time of the year; for 
though Richard Verstegan appears to have known 
nothing of any such Goddess, and Ol. Wormius 



CENTURY VIII. 383 

does not mention her amongst his Danish Deities; 
and though Sir Henry Spelman dsclares, /. c. 
" Impium et indignum, sacrosanctam Christia- 
norum Festivitateni turpiter foedari Gentilium 
appellatione ;" and it should seem scarcely credi- 
ble, that when a new system of Religion, so di- 
rectly opposite to the idolatries of Paganism, as 
absolutely to be subversive of them, was adopted, 
the Resurrection of Christ, the capital and cha- 
racteristic doctrine and foundation thereof, should 
be denominated from a festivity of one of their 
former idols : and though lastly, in the ardency 
of their zeal, these converted Pagans would even 
incline to abolish and detest their pristine abo- 
minations, as was the case with the Saxon high- 
priest, Coifi, in Bede, II. c. 13, who was the 
first and most active in demolishing his own idols 
and altars : yet, I say, all these reasons notwith- 
standing, the words of Venerable Rede are so 
express in his book " De Temporum Rati one/' 
cap. 13, that it would be perfectly impudent in us 
to oppose or gainsay them : " Esturmonas, qui 
nunc paschalis mensis interpret at ur, quondam a 
ded illarum quae Eostre vocabatur, et cui in illo 
festa celebrabant, nomen habuit ; a cujus nomine 
nunc paschale tempus cognominant, consueto an- 
tiques observationis vocabulo, gaudia novce $0- 
lennitatis vacant es" BedadeTemp. Rat. cap. 13. 
Bede must know the fact, that there was such a 
Saxon Goddess, as he was born in 673, and I 



3 84 ANONYMIANA. 

have no doubt of the reading, Eoster, instead of 
the Coster of Spelman (which seems to be an 
erratum), as the modern name and orthography 
fully establishes that. See also Hickes, Thesaur. 
I. pp. 204, 211, 215, 2l6\ — As to the other 
matters, the ratiocinations above, nothing in the 
world is more subject to the power of accident, 
of fancy, of caprice, of custom, and even of ab- 
surdity, than etymology. Bede, you observe, 
had no manner of objection to a new solemnity's 
being denominated from an antient Pagan name ; 
and who does not know that the Temples and 
Basilica? of the Romans were often turned into 
Christian Churches ; and that the rites and cere- 
monies of Popery were deduced and continued 
from the grossest Paganism ? It is therefore very 
possible, that as the names of the days of the 
week are borrowed and taken most of them from 
those of the Saxon Deities, and Christmas is 
called Yule, from geol, the old name or term, 
so the festival of the Christian Church might be 
named -Easter from a Goddess or feast of theirs, 
especially when it is affirmed by a learned antient 
Saxon author that it actually was so ; see Hickes, 
Thesaurus, I. p. 211. 

LXXXIV. 

Dr. John Burton, Fellow of Corpus Christi Col- 
lege, Oxford, and fellow of Eaton, was always well 
received at Lambeth by Archbishop Seeker ; and 



CENTURY VIII. 385 

when his Grace was improving the drains there 
the Doctor undertook to supervise, having been in 
the Commission of Sewers. When somebody asked 
him where he was then quartered, he replied, 
" At Lambeth, doing the Archbishop's dirty 

2DOrk" 

LXXXV. 

Same Dr. Burton married the widow of Dr. 
Lyttelton, whom he succeeded in his living. He 
said on occasion of his marriage, that he had not 
had much trouble about the match, as he founji 
her sitting. 

LXXXVI. 

" Against Bishops — Ordination of Ministers, 
and what not T Fuller, Church History, lib. IX. 
p. 168. See also More s Life of Sir T. More, 
p. 183. — The phrase is often now applied in con- 
versation ; but I think it to be a mistake for I 
wot not, and should be w r ritten without the sign 
of interrogation. 

LXXXVII. 

Dr. Fuller (Worthies, in Gloucester, p. 35/), 
after observing that the family of Winter were great 
navigators, says, in his way, " The more the pity 
that Jthis worthy family of the Winters did ever 
leave the element of water, to tamper with^re, 
especially in a destructive way to their King and- 
Country;" alluding to Thomas Winter, concerned 

Cc 



3 86 ANONVMIANA. 

in, if not the first mover, of the Popish Plot, in 
the reign of James the First (Rapin, II. p. 170). 

LXXXVIII. 

The assassin, who intended to have made a 
desperate attack on the life of our King Henry III. 
at Woodstock, in 1238, charged the King with 
usurping the crown, and demanded it from him 
as his own right, adding, that he [the assassin] 
had the signum regale on his shoulder. Those 
who mention the story, whether antients or mo- 
derns, do not explain what the royal mark was 
which the pretended fool said he had in his body ; 
neither indeed can I. But, as the man was a per- 
son of some learning (armiger liter atus, as Mat- 
hew Paris, pseudoclericus as Matthew of West- 
minster, stile him), I should suppose he alluded 
to what Justin relates, (lib. XV. c. 4.) of Seleucus^/ 
Nicator, viz. that he was born with the figure of 
an anchor on his thigh ; and that his children and 
grandchildren were impressed with the same ; 
and meant thereby to insinuate, that as Seleucus 
and his were denoted by their marks to be the 
descendants of Apollo, so his mole, or mark, was 
a proof of his royal extraction, and consequently 
that he was the rightful heir of the crown of 
England ; just as we talk now of the Austria lip. 
the Cavendish mouth, &c. 



CENTURY VIII. 387 

LXXXIX. 

Csesar observes (de B. G. V. c. 10.) that such 
of the maritime inhabitants of Britain as came 
from the Continent, viz. from the Belgae, u Om- 
nes fere Us nominibus civit>atum appellantur, 
quibus orti ex civitatibus eb pervenerunt ." A pas- 
sage well illustrated by what Appian relates of 
Seleucus : " Aliis verb [urbibus] Grceca Mace- 
donicaque nomina indidit .... quo factum est 
ut in Syria ceterdque Mediierraned Barbarid 
celebrentur multa vel Grceca vel Macedonica op- 
pidorum nomina." And then he specifies a large 
number of Asiatic cities denominated from Gre- 
cian ones (Appian in Syriac. p. 201). The very 
same thing happens in our colonies in North 
America. 

xc. 

Andrew Lord Rollodied, Kimber tells, in 1765, 
on his journey to Scotland. It happened at 
Leicester ; and he was buried at St. Margaret's 
Church, and a fine monument is there erected 
for him, 

XCI. 

1 We use both pretence and pretext ; the latter, 
which is the Latin prcetextus, is always used by 
Dr. Robertson in his History of the Reign of 
Charles V. ; but the former appears to me to be 
the softer and the more harmonious. 

ccr 



3^8 ANONYMIANA, 

XCII. 

Window, from admitting the wind, as was the 
case when lattices only were applied, before the 
general use of glass. Ventana of the Spaniards 
stands on the same footing, 

XCIIL 

The great scholar of Rotterdam took the name 
of Erasmus, but seems to have been sensible 
afterwards it ought rather to have been Erasmius 
(Jortin, " Life of Erasmus," p. 4) ; and it must 
be confessed that analogy seems to require that. 
But there was a Romish saint of the name of 
Erasmus (Beda, p. 377, edit. Smith, Kalenda- 
rium 2d June) ; and as our great man was entered 
in Religion, as they called it, he certainly was 
aware of him, and consequently might have a 
regard to him, as well as to the sense of Gerard, 
his former name, in adopting this new appella- 
tion. The legend of the saint may be seen in 
Dr. Smith's "Annotations on Bede," and in 
Breviary, 2 June. In Rawlinson's Library, 
No. 6*6*4, it occurred in English verse, of 172 
lines. The Papists, playing on his name, called 
him Erraus mus. (More, " Life of Sir Thomas 
More," p. 83.) 

XCIV. 

Garret, Bookbinder of Cambridge, was the 
person who informed Roger Ascham, about or 



CENTURY VIII. 389 

before 1544, of Erasmus's custom of riding on 
horseback on Market-hill for exercise (Ascham, 
« English Works," p. 77). This I take to be 
Garettus Godfray, mentioned by Mr. Ames, 
p. 457, as one of the " three Stationers or Printer* 
of Books at Cambridge/' in 1533 ; for, 1st, it was 
usual then to design people by their Christian 
names only ; as Dr. Stephens meant Stephen Gar- 
diner, and Dr. Edmund, Edmund Bonner : 2dly, 
the Bookbinders of Cambridge were at that time 
Stationers, Booksellers, and Printers ; see Gent. 
Mag. 1781, p. 409. Ascham, Toxoph. p. 109. 

xcv. 

P There is nothinge worse than warre, whereof 
it taketh his name," Ascham, E. Works, p. 92. 
Mr. Bennet comments : c War is an old word, still 
used in some counties for worse, and Ascham sup- 
poses that war or hostility is so named because it 
is ivar or worse than pease.' War indeed does sig- 
nify worser in Derbyshire, and elsewhere. This, 
however, is not the true original of the word war; 
it is the French guerre ; and Bennet is to blame, 
not to tell us that, and in not correcting Ascham 
therein. 

XCVI. 

Roger Ascham is charged by his biographer and 
panegyrist Dr. Grant with cockfighting and 
dicing, even to the hurt and injury of his family; 
and we must suppose the accusation, as coming 



390 ANONYMIANA. 

from that hand, to be just. However, I imagine 
it was at the latter end of his life that he ran into 
these low and disgraceful practices, as nobody 
ever more strongly inveighed against the villain- 
ous arts of dicing than he has done in the Tox- 
ophilus, written in 1544> p. 82, seq. edit. 176*1, 
It is an amazing instance of human infirmity : 

" novi meliora proboque, 

Deteriora sequor." 

XCVII. 

To express the dissimilitude of a good thing 
and a bad one, Ascham, in Tojcophilus, p. 78, 
says, they are as unlike as York and foal Sutton, 
Roger was a Yorkshire man ; but foul Sutton 
wants further explanation, 

XCVIII. 

(i To haveprivilye in a bushmente harnest men 
layed for feare of treason," Ascham, p. 98. Mr. 
Bennet, on the word bushmente says, " This word 
I do not remember elsewhere ; perhaps it should 
be in amhushment ." But almost any author of the 
age will furnish an example of the word busJiment 
in this sense; as Skelton, p. 270 ; Hall, Henry 
VIII. fol. 24 ; Edward V. fol. 23 ; Romance of 
Arthur, V. 7; Leland, Collectanea, IV. p. 213. 
It is otherwise written embushment, Arthur, xix. 
3 ; and enbushment. Glossary to Chaucer and 
Duglas' Virgih 



CENTURY VHI, ' 391 

XCIX. 

There is an English Hexameter verse in A$- 
chani's English! Works, p. 6*4, whereupon Mr. 
Bermet writes, a If this line was so translated 
when this treatise was first written in 1 544, it is 
the oldest English Hexameter that I remember." 
But now there are two^ p. 247, by Watson Bishop 
of Lincoln, which probably were written before 
that yeai\ 

C. 

From the Latin plaga we had plage, as it is 
written frequently in Roger Aseham's English 
Works, But w r e write it now universally ptftgufc 
absurdly enough. . This, however, has afforded a 
pretty conundrum : what word is that, which 
being a monosyllable, if yon take away the two 
first letters,, becomes a dissyllable } 



( 39% ) 



CENTURIA NONA. 



I. 

ON a monument at Canterbury (Dart, " His- 
tory of the Cathedral of Canterbury/' p. 65) Sir 
Thomas Marchess, Knight, is stiled Serviens 
Domini Regis ad Lege?n, i. e. Serjeant at Law ; 
and this is the common form of expression ; see 
Dugdale, " Orig. Jurid." But Mr. Dart translates 
it a servant to God and the King. Most ri- 
diculous I 

II. 

In Mr. Lambarde's " Perambulation of Kent," 
p. 383, edit. 159#, you have this expression, 
speaking of Rochester Bridge, " Episcopus Roff. . . 
debet plantare tres virgatas super ponte?n ;" 
and you find the word plantare often afterwards 
in that instrument. But now£ and c are so nearly 
alike in MSS. that I have no doubt of its being 
misread for plancare ; for p. 390, where the very 
?ame thing is spoken of, the phrase is, plancas 
ponere ; see Du Fresne. iV. B. The bridge was 
of timber at this time. 



CENTURY IX. 3y d 

III. 

Sir Thomas Elyot wrote a book intituled "The 
Banket of Sapience/' which mode of orthography- 
shews that at that time they did not pronounce 
banquet as we do; but followed the French in- 
speaking qu. So they wrote egal for equal for 
the same reason ; see the Glossary to Chaucer. 
Banker, French Banquier. 

IV. 

Those two famous lines of Cardinal Bembo 
upon Raphael — 

Ille hie est Raphael, timuit, quo sospite, vlncl 
Rerum magna Parens, et moriente mori — 

are not entirely unexceptionable when they come 
to be examined ; for, though by an allowable hy- 
perbole, Nature might be said to fear being ex- 
ceeded by Raphael's pencil, yet as the course of 
Nature was absolutely independent, and Raphael 
could have no power over it, it could not be at 
all affected by the painter's death. There wants 
justness in this, and it is accordingly a J'alse 
thought. 

V. 

As a penny is an integer, some may wonder at 
its consisting of two pieces. The reason is, that 
before halfpence were coined it was an integer, a 
silver piece^ and had been such for ages. 



£&4 ASOSYMIA tf& L 

VL 
There, is an expression in Hall's Chronicle 
ffoL cxcix. b.) which seems to want some ex- 
planation.. He says, u Richard Roose was boiled 
in Smkhfield for poisoning, the Teneber Wednis- 
dayr Jblloicing ;* ■ meaning, I presume, Wednes- 
day m the Great Week, or Passion We e/r, as we 
call it; for Du Fresne observes, that Tenehrce 
was an Ecclesiastical office performed on the 
Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday, of that week; 
for, as Dttrandus has it, &c His enim diekm* ecele- 
sia tenebras cotit, et matutinas in tenebras J&r#^ 
fnmo x quia in luctu et m&erore est propter Do- 
mini pa&sionem : et propter ejus iriduanam mor- 
tem exequias celebrat triduanas 3 * secundo" &c % 
see Du Fresne, v. Tenehrce* 

VIL 

- , The Noveffist, Matthew Bandelli (II. tS), calk- 
Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex Tommasa Ore- 
mouello ; and I am sensible, that foreigners, both 
Italians and French, make strange work with our 
English names, both of persons and things ; hut 
1 suspect that here, as. Cremouelio does not ap- 
proach to Cromwell in sound, there may be % 
misprint for Cromouello. Rut, letting this pass„ 
Bandelli has gotten a fabulous anecdote concern- 
ing this famous Earl, and much to his honour I 
must aIlow 5 and has grounded a now! upon i€^ 



CENTURY IK. 395 

interweaving therewith the outlines of his history. 
In these, however, there are sundry very capital 
mistakes, such as may lead one to observe, that 
Novellists and Playwrights ought to be careful in 
meddling with history, because, whenever they 
do that, they are in danger of perverting truth, 
and of imposing upon their readers, by filling 
them with false notions both of persons and facts. 
This is the case with our Shakspeare in his Life 
of King Henry VIII. where he actually brings a 
person upon the stage that was dead at that time. 
I am therefore of opinion that the Novellist, or 
those who write for the stage, had better invent a 
story or a fable than to injure truth by misrepre- 
senting facts. 

VIII. 

L'Abbe Vertot, in " History of Knights Hos- 
pitalers," vol. IV. p. 214. edit. Edinb. says,, the 
Commandery of Munigton in England was given 
by Queen Mary to Sir Oliver Starkey ; by which 
I suppose he must mean Mount St, John, in 
Yorkshire; for which see Tanner, No tit. p. 6*45- 
Dr. Burton does not take any notice of it in his 
Monast. Ebor. ; and every body knows what sad 
work foreigners make with our English names of 
places and persons. 

IX. 

Same author says there, that the great Priory 
of the order in Clerkenwell was given by the 



39& ANONYMIANA. 

Queen to i{ Sir Richard Seeley, an English Gen- 
tleman, who was one of her greatest favourites," 
&c. But we are told by Dr. Browne Willis, 
(Mitred Abbies, vol. I. p. 134), that on this re- 
vival of the order here Sir Thomas Tresham was 
made Prior; see also Newcourt, J. p. 6 JO ; Dr. 
Fuller, ** Church History," lib. VI. p. 657. So 
that I cannot guess whence the learned Abbe got 
his Sir Richard Seeley. 

x 

The only way for those who are troubled with 
frequent and frightful dreams is, to leave off meat 
suppers. I knew a gentleman who used often to 
dream of thieves breaking into the house, and so 
strongly that he was ready to get out of bed from 
the lively impression, entirely cured of the ma- 
lady by that means. I am not apt to dream ; but 
pigeon's flesh seldom fails to disturb me. 

XL 

In the Basil edition of Longolius's Epistles, 
1570, there are some which do not appear in the 
edition by Gryphius ; as lib. IV. ep. 34 ; V. ep. 
10, II, 12. On the contrary, Gryphius has lib. V. 
ep. 4, 5, 6, 9, 14, 15, which occur in that of 
1570 ; as also four Orations. So that one ought 
to have both editions* 



CENTURY IX. 397 

XII. 

The plague was so frequently here in the 16th 
century, that many provided houses in the country 
to retire to. Colet Dean of St. Paul's gave his 
house at Stepney for the abode of the Master of 
St. Paul's School in the time of any pestilential 
sickness. (Knight, " Life of Colet," p. 9. Qu. If 
not something of this kind in Sir Thomas Pope's 
Life?) 

XIII. 

Plutarch says ("De VitandoiEre alieno," vol.1 L 

43. 828, edit. 1599), that the Carthaginian women 

shaved their heads, to serve their country by 

stringing the warlike engines with their hair. 

• And they have cordage at Otaheite made by 

1 twisting together a number of strands composed 

J of women's hair. 

XIV, 

The famous artist Lysippus, who was honoured 
^vith the exclusive privilege of making figures 
and statues of Alexander the Great, in his wav, 
is represented by the Langhornes, in their excel- 
lent translation of Plutarch's Lives, as a Lapidary. 
The words are (vol. IV. p. 236): "vThe statues of 
Alexander that most resembled him were those of 
Lysippus, who alone had his permission to re- 
present him in marble" But this how proceeds 
from diem selves, there being nothing in the 



39$ ANONYMIANA. 

Greek original to warrant it, Plutarch's words 
being as follows : Tyu ph Sv \Uav rs (rcoixalog ol 
Au<ri7r7rsiot tKt&hisoL twv 'AvftpidviwY sfJLCpalvsG-iv, J<p 5 
fjJu8 xou aurog 7J%i& ?cXaT7s<r6c». Plutarch, I. p. 666, 
edit. 1599- And it appears from antient authors 
that Lysippus wrought not in marble, but was 
a caster in brass; Pausanias, Bceotica, c. 27; 
Corinth, c. a, 20 ; Attica, c. 43. Hence Ho- 
race : 

Edicto vetuit ne quis se, prceter Apellem, 
Pingeret, aid alius Lysippo duceret sere 
Fortis Alexandri vultum simulantia. 

Hor. 2 Epist L 239. 

And Pliny, VII. c. 37 : Idem hie imperator edixit, 
ne quis ipsum alius, quam Apelles pingeret ; quam 
Pyrgateles scalper et ; quam Lysippus ex sere du- 
ceret. Not to multiply authorities, I shall only 
add the testimony of Arrian, who speaking of the 
25 'Eroupoi, Socii, or Friends, in Alexander's 
army who fell at the river Granicus, says, ' that 
brazen statues were erected of them, Alexan- 
der having commanded Lysippus to make them, 
who alone, preferred to others, formed Alexander 
himself.' (Arrian, lib. I. c. 17). And Plutarch 
himself, p. 673, testifies these statues made by 
Lysippus were of brass. See him again, p. 688, 
where Lysippus works in brass, and II. p. 335- 



CENTURY IX* J$9' 

XV. 

Alexander, after the battle of Arbela, traversed 
the province of Babylon, and came to Susa in 
Persia (Plut. II. p. 326) ; whereupon it is ob- 
served : 6 The entrance into Persia was difficulty 
on account of the roughness of the country in 
that part, and because the passes were guarded 
by thebravest of the Persians ; for Darius had 
taken refuge there ; so Messrs. Langhorne, in 
their translation of Plutarch,- IV. -p. 275. But 
now, Darius did not go Southward towards Susa 
in Persia, in order to take refuge there, when 
he fled from the battle, but Eastward, through 
Media (Arrian, III. c.l6) ; where the reason given 
for his flying that way is this, that he imagined 
the enemy, Alexander, would directly go to Susa 
and Babylon, because the country was well cul- 
tivated, the roads commodious for the carriages, 
and there were spoils, the things he aimed at, 
to reward him. The reason therefore why these 
brave Persians kept the passes, was not because 
Darius had taken refuge there, but because he 
was not there to do it himself, or to give his orders, 
being gone a different rout ; and so the Greek of 
Plutarch expressly has it : Aapeiog ph yap eirsQeiyei, 
for Darius had fed. I suspect the Langhornes 
followed the Latin version here, namque confu- 
gerat eb Darius ; which eo, you observe, does not 
occur in the Greek original, 



406 AKONTMIANA. 

XVI. 

Plutarch, in his Oration de Fortund vel 'Fir- 
tute Alexandria addressing the Goddess Fortune, 
asks, in favour of Alexander, isoiolv zshpav 
xvaipcDTi ha as site, Plut. Opp. II. p. 340, ed. 
1599) i* e > qnodnam Saxum tua ope adjutus cepit 
sine sanguine. By Petrce are meant fortresses 
upon rocks (Plut. I. p. 6*97. Arrian, IV. c. 18,- 
21) 28) ; some of which were taken with great 
difficulty by Alexander ; but I think he was not 
personally wounded at any of them. Afterwards, 
indeed, in that dangerous business amongst the 
Malli (Plut. I. p. 700), he was so sorely hurt 
that he was in the utmost danger of losing his 
life ; but that was in scaling the walls of a city. 
It is to be presumed, therefore, that the shedding 
of his own blood is not intended, but that of his 
soldiers. 

XVII. 

I am one of those, who, on the credit of Arrian 
and Plutarch, believe that Alexander the Great 
died a natural death, and was not poisoned*. 
Those who are of a contrary opinion say, the 
poison was brought to Asia in the hoof of an ass 
(Arrian, VII. e. 27) ; that it was a water, called 
gvyog vSwp, which it seems Was well known to 
many others of the Antients by that name; to 
Herodotus, who informs us (VI. c. 74), that Cleo- 
menes intended to oblige gome chiefs of Arcadians 



CENTURY IX. 401 

to swear by it, as if it were the infernal 
Styx. To Strabo (lib. VIII. p. 597) ; Pausanias 
(in Arcad. c. 17, 18); JElian (Hist. Anim.) x. 
c. 40; Plutarch (in Vit. Alex. I. p. 707; II. 
p. 954) ; Vitruvius (VIII. c. 3) 3 Pliny (XXX. 
c. 16); Justin (XII. c. 15) ; Q. Curtius (X. 
c. 10). This water could not be kept in any 
other vessel (so penetrating and corrosive it was) 
but in the hoof of an ass, or a mule, or a horse, 
authors varying in this ; or, as iElian alone testi- 
fies, the horn of the Scythian Ass. Plutarch, who 
was a Philosopher as well as an Historian, says, 
" The poison was a water, of a cold and deadly 
quality, which distills from a rock in the territory 
of Nonacris, a city of Arcadia, and that they re- 
ceive it as they would do so many dew-drops, 
and keep it in an asses' hoof; its extreme coldness 
and acrimony being such that it makes its way 
through all other vessels." Vitruvius concurs in 
asserting its mortal coldness ; and both he and 
Pausanias, Pliny, Justin, and Curtius agree in its 
penetrating and corrosive quality. Now it is 
difficult to conceive how a water could kill by its 
coldness, the human stomach being capable of 
receiving ice itself without injury. It must effect 
its mischief, therefore, by its corrosivity ; a dele- 
terious quality probably derived to it by its pass- 
ing, whilst it was within the rock, through some 
stratum of a poisonous nature. It was collected, 
you observe, by drops, which shews it came very 

Dd 



402 ANONYMIANA. 

slowly through that poisonous bed, and thereby 
would be the more strongly impregnated. 

XVIII. 

The conclusion of that pretty song Tweed-side 
goes thus : 

" Say, Charmer, where do thy flocks stray ? 
Oh, tell me at noon where they feed : 
( Shall I seek them in sweet winding Tay, 
Or the pleasanter Banks of the Tweed?" 

We should rather read on than in, i. e. on the 
Banks of the Tay, for the flock cannot be imagined 
to be in the river. But what is more to be re- 
marked, the alternation here is unnatural, the 
two rivers Tay and Tweed being at such a dis- 
tance from each other, that Mary's flock can never 
be supposed to feed sometimes near the one, and 
sometimes near the other. The Tay is in Perth- 
shire, scores of miles North of Tweed. This is a 
blemish occasioned, I conceive, by rhyme. 

XIX. 

Thomas Richards, Welsh-English Dictionary 
(Bristol, 1759, 8vo), may be useful to his own 
countrymen ; but it is not so much so to us 
Englishmen as it might be. Few English under- 
stand the Welsh language ; but yet there is such 
aconnexion between us and the Principality, as 
to etymology, &c. that Antiquaries, and others, 



CENTURY IX. 403 

often are desirous of knowing how things are 
called in the old British tongue. If, therefore, in- 
stead of an almost useless Botanology, and a se- 
ries of uninterpreted Proverbs, he had given an 
English-Welsh Dictionary at the end of his book, 
the work would have been more acceptable to us. 

XX. 

Lady Brian, employed about the King's daugh- 
ters in the reign of Henry VIII. says, the King 
had made her a Baroness ; Strype (Memorials, 
vol. I. p. 172, of the Records). I presume this 
Margaret Bryan was Lady of Sir Francis ; but I 
find not any account of her in Dugdale's Baronage. 

XXI. 

In Blount's Tenures, p. 161, two she-thieves 
were tried, " Quarum una full valua et altera 
damnata ;" and so Dr. Harris, in his History of 
Kent, p. 2S8, copies it from Blount. Harris, 
who was always in haste, did not perceive the 
mistake ; but certainly we ought to read salva for 
valua. So again, Harris in his margin, by care- 
lessness, writes Cacherean, when in his author 
it is Cachereau, agreeably to Spelman, there 
quoted. 

XXII. 

The great etymologist, Mr. Lye, descants on 
the word Neivfangh thus : " Newf angle, novi- 

DJ) 2 



404 ANONYMIANA. 

tails studiosiis. Ckauc. SMnnero eti/mologia T. 
Henshaw vehementer arridet, qui dictum putdt 
quasi new Evangells, i, e. nova EvangeUa. Edi- 
tor G. Douglas composition vult a new, novus, et 
A. S. jrengan, caper e, apprehendere, corripere, 
is qui nova capiat" 

There are two etymologies of the word here 
propounded, but in my opinion neither of them 
are right. The first, from new Evangelism is in- 
deed very ingenious ; the word, about the time 
that the Gospellers, or Reformers, began to flou- 
rish in this kingdom, being very much used here 
(Cavendish, Life of Wolsey, p. 10Q ; Nash, p. 
20, 51; Oldys, Brit. Libr. p. 249 ; Troubles 
at Francfort, p. xxxvii; Strype's Mem. II. p. 50," 
&c. But there is a most material objection to 
this original nevertheless, as the word is used in 
Chaucer long before the Reformation, viz. mo. 
1770, An. 142; as likewise in an old song in 
Percy's " Reliques of Antient English Poetry,'' 
III. p. 4 ; and it is observable that Bishop Laty- 
mer uses it, not of Gospellers, as the Protestants 
were termed, but of Papists ; see Strpye, Mem. 
II. p. 24. This etymon, therefore, how plau- 
sible soever, must at last be totally discarded. 
The second etymology is from new, and A. S. 
pengan, capere, apprehendere, corrlpere ; and 
is what Dr. Johnson also adopts v. Fangle, Dr. 
Skinner v. Fangles, and the Editor of Gawin 
Douglas, But the misfortune here is, that one 



CENTURY IX. 405 

cannot easily get the word Fangle in the sense 
of Fancy or Fashion from this verb ; separate it 
but from the word new, and you will be imme- 
diately sensible of this ; viz. that Fangle can have 
nothing- to do with capere, apprehendere, &c. 
I am of opinion, therefore, that Fangle, in the 
sense of whim or fancy, is a mere cant or arbi- 
trary word. Indeed it is very seldom used but 
in this compound 5 Dr. Johnson, however, and 
Dr. Skinner, seem to admit there is such a word, 
Johnson, v. Newfangled; Skinner, v. Fangles ; 
and it actually occurs in Wood (Ath. Oxon. 
II. col. 456), "A hatred to Fangles, and the 
French fooleries of his time." 

XXIII. 

Mr. Strype, a gentleman eminent for his care 

and exactness, seems to insinuate, that the famous 
Charles Brandon, great favourite of King Henry 
VIII. had but two wives, as he calls Katharine 
Willoughhy, who survived him, his second wife; 
see "Memorials Ecclesiastical/ 9 pp. If 9, 2jS ; 
but, assuredly, this is a mistake, since she was in 
fact his fourth wife ; seeDugdale, Bar. II, p. 300, 
Sandford, p. 536*, Brooke, p. 212. 

XXIV, 

Most people are acquainted with the story of 
the famous William Tell, condemned to shoot an 
apple from his son's head, and think him in a 



406 ANONYM IAN A. 

most critical, desperate, and pitiable situation ; 
but when one considers that the bow he was to 
use was a cross-bow (BJainville, "Travels/' I. 
P- 323)5 which discharges with far greater cer- 
tainty than the long-bow, there does not appear 
to be so much danger in the business as at first 
may be thought,. 

XXV. 

Belgium was thought to resemble a lion 5 and 
I have seen it laid down in a map of that shape : 
and hence, as I take it, most of the provinces 
took a lion, in some shape or other, and with pro- 
per differences, for their arms. 

XXVI. 

Mr. William Elstob observes, in relation to Sir 
John Cheke's imperfect dedication of Plutarch's 
Piece de Superstitione, in MS. in the library of 
University College, that some sheets of it were 
lost, and suspects they had been taken out by the 
papists ; and says, " This might be done upon 
the first revolt to Popery in Qtieen Mary's days ; 
but more probably in that of later date, when 
their celebrated champion Ob. got the MS. into 
his power." Elstob's Letter to Strype, prefixed 
to his English version of Cheke's Piece in Strype's 
Life of Cheke ; where Oh. means Obadiah Wal- 
ker, the Popish Master of University College in. 
the reign of King James II ; for see p. 275. 



CENTURY IX. 407 



XXVII. 



One kept the sign of the White-Horse, and 
broke ; whereupon it was said, he kept the White- 
Horse till he kicked him out of doors. 

XXVIII. 

The Hackian edition of Erasmus's Colloquies, 
" accurante Corn. Schrevelio." Lugd. Bat. 1655. 
S.vo. is very neatly printed ; but the editor has 
not done his duty, having left many passages that 
require illustration unexplained : thus, in the 
dialogue between the Abbat and the learned lady> 
p. 294; the words of. the lady, iC Atqui negare 
non potes, quin magis quadrent clitellce bovi, 
quam mitra asino, aut sui" contain a stroke of 
wit which is lost to those who do not know that 
some abbats were privileged, as we are to suppose 
this person was, to wear a mitre. So she, p. 295, 
speaking of learned ladies, says, " Sunt in Anglid 
Moricce, sunt in Germanid Bilibaldicce et Blau- 
r ericas ;" which also stands in need of explication; 
by Moricos are meant the daughters of Sir Thomas 
More. Dr. Jortin has explained it, 

XXIX. 

Lord Lyttelton's account of the oath of William 
Rums, by St. Luke's face, is grounded on a letter 
written by Smart Letheuillier, Esq. to his brother 



408 ANONYMIANA* 

Charles, afterwards Bishop of Carlisle ; and I 
imagine may be the true one ; viz. that he meant 
to swear by the image at Luca, a city of Italy ; and 
not, as was conjectured in the Gent. Mag, 1754, 
P- 594, by the head of Christ made by St. Luke. 
Lord Lyttel ton's Life of Henry II. 

XXX. 

Mr. Oldys, reciting the contents of Gildas's 
work, gives the 8th article thus : " 8. Many holy 
martyrs ; as, Alban of Verolam, with Aaron and 
Julius of Carlisle, &c." Oldys, Brit. Libr. p. 2 ; 
but Aaron and Julius did not suffer at Carlisle. 

XXXI. 

The French word ancien signifies feu or late, 
and one would think should be generally known 
to do so ; yet I have known translators from the 
French mistake it, as in Tournefort's Voyage, II. 
p. 242. John Ozell had the greatest hand in that 
translation ; see Dedication. 

XXXII. 

In Camden s " Remains," p. 127, where he is 
speaking of surnames, it is said, " Names also 
have been taken of civil honours, dignities, and 
estate, as King, Duke, &c. partly for that their 
ancestors were such, served such, acted such 
parts, or were Kings of the Beane, Christmas 
Lords," &c. It is rather puzzling now-a-days to 



CENTURY IX. 409 

"know what is meant by King of the Bean. How- 
ever, there is a passage in Mons. Tourneforfs 
Voyage into the Levant, p. 109, that seems to 
give some li^ht to it. Speaking of the country 
festivals in the Archipelago, he says, " the hand- j 
somest women never fail to be there ; and nothing 
is so little thought of as the Saint they are cele- 
brating ; instead of invoking him, they eat fritters 
fryed in oil ; sometimes, instead of a bean, they 
mix with them a par at [a small silver coin], 
and he whose share it falls to is King of the feast." 
So that it seems the bean was concealed in some 
such manner in our festivities here ; and he to 
whose lot it fell became the master of misrule, 
the master of the revels, pro hdc vice, 

XXXIII. 

Authors will write Bosphorus, as in Tourne- 
fort, II. p. 100, whereas the truth must be 
Bosporus. 

XXXIV. 

The speeches at St. John's College, Cambridge, 
on 30th January and 29th May were spoken off 
book ; but the orator was allowed a prompter, who 
sat on a low stool behind him. One began his 
address, iC Reverende admodum Prcef'ecte, Reve- 
rende Prceses" &c. but when he came to his 
oration, could not recollect the first words, but 
kept kicking the prompter, who, not imagining 
he could want his assistance, either took no no- 



410 ANONYMIANA, 

tice of his sign, or could not guess what it meant, 
so there was along chasm or silence betwixt the 
address and the oration, and we all stood won- 
dering, Quid for et hie tanto dignum promissor 
hiatu? At last the orator turned his head to the 
prompter behind, and spoke to him ; so he gave 
him his cue, and he went on afterwards very 
prosperously and smoothly. 

XXXV. 

The manor-houses in the midland parts are 
called houses, halls, manors, and castles in case 
they had the privilege of being kernelled. As to 
manor, there are three at least of that denomi- 
nation ; Sheffield manor in Yorkshire, Worksop 
manor in Nottinghamshire, and Wingfield manor 
in Derbyshire. The term is latinized manerium 
by Ingulphus, Joh. Rossus, Dugdale's Monas- 
ticon, &c. which consequently signifies both the 
manor, properly so called, and the manor-house; 
see Du Fresne. If the Norman word be from the 
Latin maneo, as some think, it is used with sin- 
gular propriety of the hall or manor-house, 

XXXVI. 

The idol of Moloch is called a wooden idol, in 
Swinden's Enquiry into the Nature and Place of 
Hell, p. 471, by the translator of the passage ad- 
duced from Dr. Thomas Burnet ; whence it ap- 
pears that by some mistake he read idolo ligneo in 



CENTURY IX. 411 

the original ; whereas it is plainly idolo igneo 
there, i. e. the fiery idol. And, indeed, there is 
no reason to think the image of Moloch was of 
wood. The Rabbins assure us it was of brass, 
which is most accommodate to the several methods 
which they imagined were used in sacrificing 
children to him ; for which see Calmet's Dic- 
tionary, v. Moloch. 

XXXVII. 

There is a ludicrous Latin epistle written to Sir 
Hans Sloane, on occasion of his presenting a Nor- 
way-owl to the university of Oxford, and printed 
in the Gentleman's Magazine, 1767, p. 4S3, with 
a translation, p. 613. The author of this letter, 
I am informed by good hands, was Richard Mea- 
dowcourt, afterwards Prebendary of Worcester. 
The same author has left behind him in MS. a 
Collection of Poetry and Prose, intituled, " Tri- 
fles wrote in Youth by R. M." It is in his own 
neat hand-writing, and in the possession of his 
niece Mrs. Thomas. 

XXXVIII. 

Y In Salmons New Dispensatory there is a me- 
thod of making both simple and compound Aqua 
Vitae ; whence it appears there was a particular 
liquor so called. Rut it may be useful to remark, 
that by Eau de Vie in Pere Lebat, and by Aqua 
Vitae in Tavernier, neither of those preparations 



4V£ ANONYMIAKA* 

J! re intended, but Brandy or Rum ; see Monthly 
Review, 1 768, vol. XXXVI I L p. 346*. 

XXXIX. 
A Scotch Doctor pretended to have an infallible 
remedy against death, but on an application of it to 
a patient he failed of success ; upon which he was 
asked, " Well, Doctor, what are we to do now ?" 
vc -Why," says he, "we must have recourse, I think 
to a flannel waistcoat,'* 

XL, 

In respect of cf oaths, as the world judges much 
by appearance, it is evident that where you are 
not known, as when in London for example, yon 
should dress up to the top of your station ; but in 
the country, and at home, where you are known 
to all, you may go as plain as you please, as 
people make not there your exterior their rule of 
judgment, but your substantial fortune^ 

XLL 

MAII languages- are delivered with a tone of voice 
peculiar to them, which is what we call accent, 
and is a different thing from quantity 1 I have no 
doubt, therefore, but the Greeks used those marks 
which we call accents very antiently, namely, to 
express and denote with what modulation of the 
voice w T ords, or parts of words, were to be ut- 
tered, Accents, consequently, relate only to 
living languages, and can be of little use after a 



CENTURY IX. 413 

language ceases to be spoken, which is the case 
of the Greek tongue now. This affair seems to 
be most plain in the Chinese, in which language 
the word has its sense according to the note it is 
delivered in. In common discourse we English 
rise and fall about four notes. 

XLIL 

The Two Grammatical Essays; 1st, on a Barba- 
rism in the English language, in a Letter to Dr. S. 
[j. e. Dr. Salter, Master of the Charter-house] ; 
2d, On the usefulness and necessity of Grammati- 
cal Knowledge in order to a right interpretation 
of the Scriptures ; printed at London in 1 76*8, 8 vo. 
Slave for their author the Rev. William Salisbury, 
once Fellow of St. John s College, Cambridge, 
mid afterwards a worthy Clergyman of Essex. 

XLIII. 

The first wife of Mr. James Annesley, who 
claimed to be the son of Lord Altharn, and con- 
tested with his uncle Richard for the Anglesey 
estate and title, was the daughter of an innkeeper 
at Egham or Staines ; she died, and left one daugh- 
ter, who married young ; she and her husband, 
whose name was Wheeler, soon got into the Fleet, 
but she eloped from him, and lived with another 
man. His second wife (who was his widow) was 
sister of ... . Banks, Esq. and by her Mr. 
Annesley had a son and daughter, who both died 



414 ANON VM I AN A . 

young, and the wife was afterwards put into k 
mad-house. 

XLIV. 
The person who had the conference with Mn 
Wilkes in the Kings Bench, in March 176*9, re- 
lated in the Gentleman's Magazine for that month, 
p. 127, was William Fitzherbert, Esq. Member 
of Parliament for the Borough of Derby. 

XLV. 

Four things, it is said, are much to be desired 
a good neighbour ; a window to every man's heart 
; that men's tongues and hearts should go together 
and an house upon wheels. But the second and 
third appear to me too much to coincide. 

XLVI. 

Dr. Hyde strenuously contends, in the " His- 
toria Relig. Vett. Pers." that the Persians never 
worshiped either the Sun or the element of Fire, 
but only said their prayers before them to the 
true God (Hyde, p. 148, alibi). It is a most 
refined distinction, much like that alleged by the 
Papists in regard of their use of images ; and I 
fear the commonalty understood not the dis- 
tinction, but were truly ignicolce, as they are 
said to be by many antient authors. The ordinary 
Gaures, or Guebres, 1 doubt are so at this day. 
The work abounds with antient learning of all 
kinds ; the modern authors are not neglected ; but 



CENTURY IX. 41 ^H 

it is prolix, and full of repetitions : what is worse, 
the learned are not convinced by the performance 
(see Hutchinson's second Dissertation, prefixed 
to his edition of Xsy. Kips Hca£. p. xlii. 

XLVII. 
/ The humming of bees, wasps, and humble- 
bees, proceeds, it is thought, from the quick 
agitation of their wings, which causes an acute 
sound called by the Antients stridor* alarum ; just 
as the humming-bird makes the like noise by 
its wings (see Bancroft's Essay on Nat. Hist. 
of Guiana). Dr. Brookes observes, that the 
chirping of the grasshopper is owing to the same 
cause ; unless he means some noise different from 
singing (Brookes, IV. p. 58). But this I cannot 
believe, because the cricket, a species of the grass- 
hopper, makes the same noise when in a quies- 
cent state, viz. in its hole or nest, and even before 
it has the use of its wings, as it does not fly till it 
is old and large. The humble-bee ought rather, 
perhaps, to be called the bumble-bee, as it is in 
some parts, from the deepness of the note, just as 
the violoncello is called by the vulgar a bum-bass ; 
it seems to be the Latin bbmbus, 

XLVIII. 

The common people will say in the summer- 
time, it rains by planets ; by which I suppose 
they mean by plats, in particular places, that is. 



4lft ANONYMIANA. 

of small extent : otherwise the expression seems 
to have no meaning. 

XLIX. 

To be flushed with victory, or to be flushed 
with success, is a common expression, used by 
Mr. Pope, Bishop Atterbury, and many of our 
best authors. But I take it to be a mere corrup- 
tion of to hefleslid ; a metaphor taken from Fal- 
conry ; when the hawk is permitted, for her greater 
encouragement, to taste the quarry ? Authors ac- 
cordingly so applied it a century ago ; see Author 
of Ci the Government of the Tongue ;" Sir John 
Spelman s "Life of iElfred," p. 87; Fuller s Wor- 
thies, p. 6*0 ; Howel's Letters, p. 125. — A spe- 
cies of the Butcher-bird is called a Flusher (Pen- 
nant, pp. 16*3, 5°8) : and it seems obvious enough 
to imagine this name may be also a mistake for 
Flesher, it having so peculiar a way of killing and 
proceeding with its prey (Pennant, p. l6l) ; but, 
as this kind has so much red about it, or blossom 
colour, it may as probably be denominated from 
thence. 

L. 

It has been usually observed, and, I appre- 
hend, is a just observation, that if you have drank 
freely over-night, and find yourself disordered 
with it, feverish, crop-sick, listless, &c. next day., 
a moderate resumption of the glass will relieve 



S 



CENTURY IX. 417 

you. This is a remark of some antiquity ; for we 
meet with it in the M Schola Salernitana," c. xv. 

u Si nocturna tihi noceat potatio vini, 

Hoc tu mane hibas iter urn, fuerit medicinal 

And yet it is difficulty I presume, to account 
for it. 

LI. 

/The Mulberry-tree, in our climate, is one of 
the latest in putting out leaf; and it is an obser- 
vation, that we ought not to change our winter- 
cloaths for summer-ones till this tree is green; 
and it is certainly a very safe and prudential one, 
as a precaution that cannot be too much recom- 
mended. The Heralds say this tree is an emblem 
of Wisdom, in not shooting till the severity of 
the North-East is over (Guillim, III. c. 7). 

LII. 

A gentleman purchased a share of a good mine, 
then flourishing, at a great price ; whereupon one 
said to him, " Sir, you are become magnus minor \ 
I hope you will never become minimus." 

till. 

When after a great supper^ or eating any thing 
that lies heavy at the stomach, we tumble and 
toss, and cannot compose ourselves to sleep for 
hours together; we are apt to complain of it, 
and indeed such restlessness, which by some is 

E E 



41 8- ANONYMIANA. 

cailed the Jitchets, is troublesome enough, being 
attended with anxiety and uneasiness. But the 
complaint is certainly ill founded, because, in 
such a state of oppression, which I presume is 
chiefly owing to wind pent up in the stomach 
through crudity and indigestion, the frequent 
turning and moving of the body is exceedingly 
useful ; the contents of the stomach being thereby 
perpetually stirred and mixed, whereby the wind 
is expelled, and the concoction facilitated ; and 
probably without such agitation our victuals would 
be much longer in passing the stomach. 

LIV. 

Poultry will eat sugar greedily, and it will make 
them fat ; hence Martial : 

" Pascitiir et dulci facilis Gallina farinae." 

LV. 

" Ter tria sunt sept em, sept em sex, sex tria 
tantivm, 
Et bene si numeres bis duo sexfaciuntT 

The above is a griphus or aenigma adduced by 
Tollius in his edition of Ausonius, p. 45 1> a ^d 
alludes to the number of letters ; thus, ter tria, 
make seven letters ; septem has six letters ; sex 
three only ; and duo taken twice produces six ; so 
that lit eras is the word understood. 



CENTURY IX. 419 

LVI. 

The Saxons seldom latinized their names, not 
even on their coins, where the style seemed to re- 
quire it ; but as to foreign names, they generally 
retained them in their Latin forms, as Augustinus, 
Gregorius, &c. See the Saxon Chronicle, passim, 

LVII. 

That part of Sir William Dugdale's Baronage 
which relates to the Earls before the Conquest is 
greatly deficient, by reason that this learned and 
industrious author had not recourse to the Saxon 
Chronicle. 

Lvni. 

John Leland, in his " New Year's Gift/' (see 
Weever's Fun. Mon. p. 690,) speaks of his 
learned Briton's being skilled in the four tongues, 
by which he means English, Latin, Greek, and 
Hebrew. So Meric Casaubon proposed writing 
de qaatuor Unguis, though he has only printed, 
and perhaps only finished his essays upon two of 
them, the Hebrew and the English or Saxon. 

LIX. 

The nameless author of the Life of Dr. White 
Kennett, Bishop of Peterborough, London, 1 730, 

8vo. was Mr. William Newton, curate of Winc- 

** if' © 

ham in Kent. Mr. Newton had been brought 

e e 2 



420 ANONYMIANA. 

up to business, and was, as I take it, a silver- 
smith at Maidstone ; but having always a serious 
turn, and being much disposed to reading, Bishop 
Kennett was the director and encourager of his 
studies, and by his advice, assistance, and recom- 
mendation to an eminent and learned Prelate, as 
he tells us in his preface, he was admitted into 
orders. This Mr. Newton was concerned in the 
Bangorian controversy, and wrote a pamphlet or 
two on the Bishop's side of the question ; and 
the Bishop, but many years afterwards, gave him 
a living in the diocese of Winchester. He was 
author also of " An Essay against unnecessary curi- 
osity in matters of Religion, applied particularly 
to the doctrine of the blessed Trinity." Also of a 
" Sermon preached in the parish-church of Wing- 
ham, July 2, 1727, occasioned by the death of 
his late Majesty king George ;" and of the An- 
tiquities of Maidstone. He proposed a second 
volume of the affairs of Bishop Kennett ; see the 
postscript. And, indeed, something further seems 
to be necessary, as he says nothing of the Bishop's 
marriage, which, as I remember, was not very 
happy, nor of his issue. He observes, p. 31, 
that on Kennett's preaching before the House of 
Commons, Jan. 30, 1705, he had the thanks of 
the House, and was desired to print his sermon, 
as if he was not aware that this was customary. 
So, p. 21 1, speaking of his sermon preached before 
the Lords Jan. 30, 1719, he remarks, as 



CENTURY IX. 421 

weakly, that in the order of the House for thanks 
to the preacher, it is called an excellent sermon. 
By Poor Abel, p. 96", is meant Abel Boyer, who 
in 1711 printed the Post Boy. 

LX. 

Rapin, I. p. 61, seems to doubt of Kinglna's 
getting the Romescot settled by the General 
Assembly, or Parliament of Wessex ; after which 
he returned to Rome, and took upon him the 
Monkish habit. He doubts, I say, of the first 
fact ; but Ina was certainly twice at Rome ; and 
upon his latter journey took the Frock (Malmesb. 
de Antiq. Glaston. Eccl. p. 3 12). 

LXI. 

The substance of Dr. PettingaFs Dissertation 
on the Original of the Equestrian figure of St. 
George may be found in Browne's "Vulgar Errors/ 
where the learned author supposes it to be all 
emblematical. 

LXII. 

Alexander Stopford Catcott, of St. John Bap- 
tist's College, Oxon. took the degree of LL. B. 
March 6, 1 7 1 7, and December 1 0, 1 7 14, he finished 
" The Poem of Musaeus on the Loves of Hero 
and Leander paraphrased in English heroic verse ;" 
to which the Epistle Dedicatory is to the Right 
Honourable the Lady Mary Mountague. The 



422 ANONVMIANA. 

copy, very neatly written, for I apprehend it was 
never printed, was in 1770 in the possession 
of Mr. Jollis, Schoolmaster. 

It begins : 
, Sing, Muse, of hidden Love the conscious flame, 
Nocturnal joys, and secret bliss proclaim : 
Sing the bold youth who nightly swam to prove 
The distant pleasures of a foreign Love, 
Fair Hero's marriage and conceaFd delight, 
Unseen by morn, and wrapt in shades of night. 

There are 658 verses ; and it concludes, 

Thus for Leander dead fair Hero died, 
Nor could the sea nor Death himself divide 
Tli unhappy Bridegroom from his faithful Bride. 

LXIIX. 
That fine song, 

i( 'Twas when the seas were roaring," &<c. . 
ends thus : 

u When o'er the white-waves stooping 

His floating corpse she spy'd, 
Then, like a lily drooping, 

She bpw'd her head, and died — " 
which is borrowed from the Greek poem on Hero 
and Leander; but is, I think, an improvement 
upon it. Hero, in her passion of grief, cast her- 
self from the tower ; but the damsel here does not 
destroy herself, but, overcome with excess of 
grief, is, as it were, suffocated with it. 



CENTURY IX. 423 

LXIV. 

The Sibyl in Virgil, iEneid. VI. 66 J, addresses 
Musaeus, the antient Greek poet, not merely 
because he was older than Homer, but because he 
was s7ro7roiog, a writer of heroic verse. 

LXV. 

Dr. Stukeley stiles himself Chyndonax in his 
address to the Princess of Wales, whom he calls 
the Archdruidess ; (see p. 23 0). The name was 
not of his own invention, but taken from an in- 
scription which formerly made a great noise in 
the world, and supposed to be found near the 
city of Dijon; Montfaucon, II. p. 278. 

LXVI. 

It was a singular fancy in the person that first 
observed it ; but these words at the head of a map 
of the world, Nova totlus t err arum orbis tabula, 
make an hexameter when read backwards ; and 
as good an one as many a Monkish verse. 

" Abulat sibro mur arret suitot avon" 

LXVII. 

The Editor of. a " Projecte, conteyning the 
State, Order, and Manner of Governmente of the 
University of Cambridge : as now it is to be seene 
in the three and fortieth yeare of the raigne of our 
Soveraigne Lady Queene Elizabeth." Cambridge, 



424 ANONYMIANA. 

1769, 4to, was Michael Lort, B. D. Fellow of Tri- 
nity College, and Greek Professor. 

LXVIII. 

Dr. Delany, who is supposed to be author of 
the Reflections upon Polygamy, represents the 
Appian way as possibly irrecoverably flooded in 
the reign of Mauritius, p. 1 84 ; which was not the 
case, as remains of it are now to be seen; Blain- 
ville, III. pp. 214, 218, 221. 

LXIX. 

The same author supposes the heaps of stones 
found in the woods of Denmark to be the effects 
of the clearing of the grounds in cultivation, p. 185; 
but, surely, they are rather kairns, or piles col- 
lected for memorials of the dead. 

LXX. 

The Author of e( Anecdotes relating to the 
Antiquity and Progress of Horse-races for above 
£000 years ;" Lond. 1769 ; a small pamphlet in 
8vo, is Dr. John Burton of York; as I have it 
from himself. 

LXXI. 

Sir John Wynne's house was called Gwedir ; 
and this word " is said to signify glass ; and this 
was probably the first house in those parts which 
had glazed windows," Wynne's Gwedir, p. 2. Is 
j>ot gwedir a corruption of Latin vitrum ? It is 



CENTURY" IX. 425 

not a British word, as not occurring in Richards 
Dictionary. 

LXXII. 
When the French adopt and write our English 
words, they turn them into perfect cenigmas. This 
is owing principally to the difference of pronun- 
ciation ; hence Ridingcoat is with them Redhi- 
gott ; Boivlingreen, Bullingrin ; My Lord is 
made into one word Milord ; and, moreover, con- 
verted into a gentile noun, a Milord signifying 
an Englishman, as a Monsieur does a French- 
man. It is thought the French Boulevart is from 
the English Bulwark, or German Bolwerh, 
(Menage, Origines de la Langue Franc." in v. and 
see Mr. Gough's Anecdotes of British Topogr. 
p. 29, seq. on this subject.) [See also a former ob- 
servation to this effect in p. 33 1.] 

LXXIII. 

Richard Gough, Esq. Member of the Society 
of Antiquaries, London, is author of the Intro- 
duction to the Society's volume, intituled, Ci Ar- 
chaeologia ;" and the same learned writer published, 
without his name, that useful book, " Anecdotes of 
British Topography," Lond. 176*3, 4to, at which 
time he was not more than thirty-four years of 
age. 

LXXIV. 

The Vicar of . . . . . was very unwilling to 
permit any stranger to preach for him ; and did 
absolutely, on occasion, refuse his pulpit to one 



426 ANONYMIANA. 

he was not acquainted with. He said, " If the 
gentleman preaches better than I, my parishioners 
may not relish me so well afterwards ; and if 
worse, he is not fit to preach at ail." However, 
the Vicar is so far to be commended, that he was 
always prepared for the duty of the pulpit, and 
did not hunt for exchanges, as many do. 

LXXV. 

Archbishop Parker, speaking of Archbishop 
Theobald, says, " Cujus etiam originis et insti- 
tutionis ignota est historia" But Fitz-Stephen 
tells us, p. 11, edit. Sparke, u Proefatus Gilher- 
tus [Pater Thomas Bechet] cum domino Archi- 
pr aside de propinguitate et genere loquebatur ; 
ut Me ortu Normamvus, et circa Tierici villain 
de equestri or dine, natu vicinus. 

LXXVL 

Mr. Drake, in Eboracum, p. 421, represents 
Koger Gf Bishop Vbridge Archbishop of York, as 
promoted by Robert Dean of York and Osbert 
the Archdeacon ; whereas Stephanides expressly 
says, p. 11, that he owed his promotion to Theo- 
bald Archbishop of Canterbury, in whose family 
he had lived. 

LXXVII. 

Fitz-Stephen says, it is the privilege of the Lord 
High-Chancellor of England : Ut Capella Regis 



CENTURY IX. 427 

in ipstius sit dispositione et cara ; vide p. 13 ; 
but this must be when the Chancellors were Ec- 
clesiastics, as they were formerly. 

'lxxviii. 

What Fitz-Stephen, p. 15, relates of Becket, 
when Lord Chancellor, having youths, both foreign 
and dornestick, educated in his family, corre- 
sponds with what Cavendish relates of his patron 
Cardinal Wolsey. 

LXXIX. 

On September 23, 1-731, about nine in the 
evening, I saw a luminous entire half circle from 
S. E. to N. W. and almost vertical ; it seemed 
not to move in situation, but grew fainter and 
fainter till it was quite withdrawn : from the 
time I was called out to see it, it might last fifteen 
minutes ; but how long it had been there before 
I cannot say. 

LXXX.. 

Maimbourg, Hist, des Croisades, torn. III. p. 
268, mentions, amongst those that were at Da- 
mieta in 121 8, " Le Prince Oliver, jzls de 
Henri III. Roy d Angleterre ;' but King Henry 
was then but a youth himself; so that he must 
mean Oliver natural son of King John, base-bro-. 
ther of Henry III. concerning whom see Sand- 
ford, p. 87. 



428 AN6NYMIANA. 

LXXXI. 

Pontefract, so they commonly write the name 
of this town > from an accident falsely said to have 
happened at this place; Drake, Ebor. p. 41 8; 
but the truth is Pontfrete, as Mr. Drake always 
writes it. He says, 1. c. " But Pontefract, or 
rather the Norman Pontfrete, took its name from 
a different occasion, as I could shew, were it to my 
purpose in this place to do it." I presume he 
means from the building the bridge at that place, 
where, before there was a ferry, as Pontfrete, 
qu. Pons ad J return, answers exactly to Ferry- 
bridge, or Bridge at the Fer?y, you are to sup- 
pose, there was no hamlet then, or houses, at the 
bridge, as now : but that Pontfrete was the place 
of habitation next to the bridge. 

LXXXII. 

Oversights will occur in most authors ; certainly 
however, in such an hasty writer as Dr. Thomas 
Fuller, who, in the Worthies, Kent, p. j8> says,, 
" Had [Theodor Ivanowich] cut off this embas- 
sador's head, he [the embassador] and his friends 
might have sought their own amends ; but the 
question is, where would he [the embassador] 
have found it ?" Certainly, the dead embassador 
could neither have sought nor found it. This 
though is supposed to be a posthumous work, so 
that we should not be too rigorous in censuring it 



CENTURY IX. 429 

LXXXIII. 

Macrobius is no good author to follow in point 
of Latinity, partly on account of his modernity, 
and partly of his foreign extraction ; for which 
reason the apologizes himself for his language, 
p. 132. Indeed, as he does not name his coun- 
try, there is some doubt whence he was ; Fabric. 
B. L. I. p. 620. But, for my part, I cannot but 
deem him a Greek: observe, 1st, his name, Am- 
brosius-Aurelius-Theodosius Macrobius ; 2ndly,his 
intimate acquaintance with Greek literature, so 
apparent throughout his works ; and, Sdly, that 
p. 131, he proposes to give his son only what he 
had read, " in divers is sen Grcecis, seu Romance 
Lingua? voluminihus." Surely, had he been 
born elsewhere, he would have mentioned the 
authors of that country also. It is a question too 
whether he was a Christian or not ; Fabric, ibid, 
but the whole strain and turn of his works evince 
him to have been a Pagan ; and Fabricius himself 
inclines to this opinion. 

LXXXIV. 

Matthew Duane used to say, when he gave five 
guineas extraordinary for a rare and valuable coin, 
he could get five guineas at any time, but could 
not every day meet with such a curiosity. This 
is a good hint to gentlemen of fortune, collectors 
of medals, or of scarce books, to be alert, and not 
to let slip a favourable opportunity. 



4go ANON ymi ana; 

LXXXV. ' 
The author of "La Science des Medailles/' 
2 tomes, Paris, 1715^ a new edition im pro ved, is 
father Jobert. Fabric. Biblogr, Antiquar. p. 519 
(Mr. Thoresby's Museum, p. 276). We have an 
English version by an anonymous hand, in 1697, 
8vo, made from the first edition, the- author of 
which was Roger Gale, Esq. (Thoresby, I. c.) 
Another edition, 2 vol. Paris, 1739, enriched with 
commentaries of some learned Frenchmen. 

LXXXVI. 

Constable, of Burton-Constable, in East Riding, 
€0. Ebor. 

=p= =f=. . . Heneage. 



Two daughters, Marmaduke, took the name of 

one married. Tunstal. 

Marmaduke was author of " Ornithologia Britan- 
nica, seu Avium omnium Britannicarurn tarn ter- 
restrium quam aquaticarum catalogus, sermone 
Latino Anglico et Gallico redditus : cui subjicitur 
appendix, Aves alien igenas, in Angliam adveni- 
entes, complectens." Lond. 1771, in two large 
leaves, which he was pleased to give to his friends. 
This work is not a translation, though the word 
redditus seems to imply that; but is compiled 
chiefly from Mr. Thomas Pennant's British Zoo- 
logy, a work he often cites. The ambiguity would 
be avoided by saying, earum nomlna sermone 



CENTURY IX. 4o 1 

Latino, Angllco et Galileo exhlhens. He gives, 
as an head-piece, a good print of the Clnclus, or 
Water-Ouzel. 

LXXXVII. 

The motto of the family of Onslow is, u Festlna 
lente" a literal translation of the name, and an- 
swering to the Greek of Augustus, oTreu&s fipo&icog, 
in Macrobius, VI. c. 8; where that of Virgil, 
maturate fugam, is so finely explained by Servius 
the Interlocutor, as signifying retire gradually ; 
and see Servius ad ./En. I. 141. 

LXXXVIII. 

It generally rains with us at the Solstice; for 
which there is a good natural cause, from the 
vapour which the Sun, in those long days, exhales 
from the ambient sea. This rain, so seasonable, 
will of course produce plenty, according to that 
of Virgil, Georg. I. 100 : 

Humlda Solstitla, atque liyemes orate 

serenas 
Agricoloe. 

The Commentators, however, understand it of the . 
whole Summer ; but, be that as it will, the solsti- 
tial rains are here in England extremely beneficial. . 

LXXXIX. 

Mrs. Mary Masters, who died in June 1771, 
was daughter of a petty schoolmaster of Norwich. 



432 ANONYMIANA. 

Her father, as she told me, for she lived in my 
house almost two years, was greatly averse to her 
learning Latin, and indeed she was not very lite- 
rate, but had a vast memory, with a good ear ; 
so that her poetry is in general easy and smooth. 
Her works consist of two volumes, 8vo. The first 
was published in 1733, and the latter in 1755. 
She was of a cheerful disposition, and a good 
companion ; was a sincere, conscientious, good 
woman. Her circumstances were but strait, so 
that she was compelled to depend much upon her 
friends, but was liberal and generous, according 
to her ability. She came to Whittington in 1755, 
and left it April 1757, when, as I judge, she 
might be about 6*3 years of age. 

XC. 

The noble Cabinet of the Earl of Pembroke was 
published in 1 746*, in a thick quarto, containing 
308 copper plates, under the title of "Numis- 
mata antiqua in tres partes divisa; collegit olim, et 
seri incidi vivens curavit, Thomas Pembrochiae et 
Montis Gomeriei Comes." It is a naked work, 
without a syllable of letter-pres; however, it was 
a noble present to the Publick ; his Lordship, the 
son of the above Earl, giving the perquisites of 
the publication to his Gentleman, as I have heard, 
for whose benefit the copies were disposed of at 
-gl. lis. 6d.; but now [1770] they are sold 
commonly at three guineas. The credit and value 



CENTURY IX. 433 

of this performance depends very much on the 
ability and accuracy of the Antiquary employed 
in it. However, I cannot say the coins are well 
disposed ; there are two many titles, which breeds 
confusion, and makes it difficult to consult ; cer- 
tainly it would have been better to have placed all 
the coins together that belong to one Prince, as is 
usually done, and, at the end, to have made a 
copious index in respect of reverses and their sub- 
jects. The late Mr. Joseph Ames, Secretary to 
the Society of Antiquaries and F. R. S. compiled 
an Index to the book, which he distributed as 
presents amongst his friends ; but it does not in 
the least remedy the evil complained of above. 
The Pembrokian Cabinet was lodged in the Bank 
afterwards, and I presume is there at present ; 
so that when Mr. Clarke of Buxted, Dr. Jere- 
miah Milles Dean of Exeter, and myself, wanted 
to know the weight of that famous gold coin of 
Vigmund, part IV. tab. 23, we were not able to 
procure it. A judicious critical Commentary on 
these plates would be a performance highly ac- 
ceptable to the learned world. So Mr. Wise, 
in Praef. p. xiii. concerning his book, i( Finito 
Catalogo Commentarium adjungere visum est, 
sine quo is pariun utilis esset TyronibusT 

; • r 

Ff 



434 ANONYMIANA. 

XCI. 

I cannot approve of the word suspicious when 
applied to things in the sense of liable to sus- 
picion, though it be used sometimes by authors 
to that effect; because it is so commonly pre- 
dicted of persons, and has in that case an active 
and not a passive sense. Mr. Gay, indeed, in the 
Beggar s Opera, uses desirous for desirable, much 
in the same way ; but it is doubtless an impro- 
priety, to which he was drawn by the rhyme; for 
desirous, expressing an affection of the mind, is 
only applicable to persons, and not to things. It 
is true, adjectives terminating mous are sometimes 
used of objects or things ; as beauteous, calami- 
tous, disastrous, and the like; but then they 
have not an active meaning also, as suspicious and 
desirous have. Why should we not say suspicible 
of a suspected object ? 

XCII. 

The " Historia Canceilariatus Guil. Laud 
Archiep. Cant. Lond. 1700," fol. cited by Mr. 
Wise, in " Prcef. ad Numm. Bodl. Catalog." p. viii. 
is no other than Laud's Letters, published that 
year by Henry Wharton. 

XCIIL 

Dr. Shaw calls the Papases, or Presbyters, of 
the monastery of St. Catharine at Mount Sinai 



CENTURY IX. 435 

Kalories ; Travels, pp. 330, 35 1. Others write 
the word Caloycr ; Churchill, Collect. IV. p. 38; 
Tournefort, Voy. I. pp. 121, 145, lGo. The 
Doctor derives the term from KocXoyipog, L e. a 
good old man; referring to Tournefort, p. 121. 
The word occurs indeed there, but without any 
etymon. I should rather deduce it from KoiXXispyos, 
whence Zacharias Calliergus (Fabric. B. G. VII. 
p. 48, and X. 19) had his name ; and give it the 
frense of Tir bonus, or operum bonorum artifex. 

XCIV. 

One cannot approve of the word wilderness, as 
the translation of desertum, it importing rather 
sylva, a forest, a planted or woody country, di- 
rectly -contrary to the sense and meaning of den- 
ser turn. Many, again, to distinguish the word 
desert from desert, the bellaria, or the last ser- 
vice of an entertainment, will write desart, which 
one cannot approve, as the Latin is deserticni, 
and the sense of the two words is generally suffi- 
ciently differenced by the context, and always by 
the accent in pronunciation. 

XCV. 

It seems to have been a common notion that 
the race of mankind gradually diminishes in sta- 
ture ; hence Virgil reckons that posterity would 
behold with admiration the huge bones of those 

f F 2 



43 6* ANONYMIANJU 

Romans who fell in the civil wars when after- 
wards they should accidentally be discovered : 

u Grandiaque effossls mlrab'itur ossa sepidchris." 
A notion which naturally led the Antients to 
imagine that the first men had been giants in 
respect of us ; or at least that there had been for- 
merly giants in the world. 

XCVI. 

Birds that migrate usually flock together before 
they take their flight : hence Bochart observes, 
that the Grus, or Crane, being a bird of passage, 
the Latin word congnio comes from their assem- 
bling themselves together. We are all witnesses 
of Swallows and Fieldfares collecting themselves 
in a body before their departure. The birds come 
in the same manner in numbers to us. The 
Woodcocks appear all at once ; and in the year 
1775, the season of their approach being very 
windy and tempestuous, so that they could not 
make the land, many hundreds of them fell into 
the sea, and were drowned ; and were floated on 
shore 5 by the tide on the Scarborough coast. 

XCVII. 

The question is, Why a horse-shoe should be 
nailed on the threshold against witchcraft ? Now 
I find among the Bailee in Montfaucon, which 
were intended as preservatives against fascination, 
one in the form of an horse-shoe. 



CENTURY IX. 437 

XCVIII. 

It was said in a pasquinade, respecting the 
great and noble family of Barberini, " Quod non 
fecerunt Barhari, fecerunt Barberini" on oc- 
casion of Urban VIII. who was of the family, 
taking the Corinthian brass from the Pantheon, 
and making an altar with it ; Rycaut, Contin. 
of Platina, p. 277 ; and this has raised a cruel 
and unjust prejudice in people's minds against 
this family ; as the Barberini were certainly great 
patrons of learning and learned men ; Montf. 
VII. p. 472 ; Rycaut, 1. c. pp. 272, 273, 292 ; 
Fabricii Prcefat. ad Leon. Allatii Apes Urbanae ; 
and Leo himself in Consilio de opere. 

XCIX. 

Mr. Lewis observes (Life of William Caxton, 
P- 33) > that King John lost his crown, along with 
his baggage, when he crossed the ivashes in his 
way from Norfolk into Lincolnshire ; and there- 
fore he thinks it an impropriety, that in the cut 
in Fox's " Acts and Monuments," the King should 
have his crown on when he was at Swineshead- 
abbey. Now I apprehend it is not true that the 
crown was then lost, as no author mentions that 
particular ; and that it is probable John had not 
his crown with him. And though in the account 
given by Thomas Wikes of the proceedings at 
Gloucester, his son Henry III. is crowned with a 



43 8 ANONYMIANA. 

garland, instead of the real crown ; this, I pre- 
sume, happened, not because the crown was lost, 
but because it was at the Tower of London, which 
was then in the possession of Lewis the Dauphine. 
But, be this as it will, there is no impropriety in 
Johns wearing a crown in the cut, that being a 
necessary insigne to shew the person of the King; 
and so on his tomb at Worcester, as engraved in 
Sandford (" Geneolog. History of England") he 
lies with his crown on: so, again, John is said to 
have given his own sword to the town of Lynn 
(Rapin, I. p. 279) ; and yet on the monument he 
is represented with his sword. 

C. 

The Spiritual Lords prefix their Christian names 
to their titles, or sees ; and the Temporal Lords 
formerly did the same : thus Richard the great 
Earl of Cork> in his MSS. writes Ri. Corhe. 
When the custom was left off by the Lay Lords, 
I cannot say. It might as well have been con- 
tinued, because, in some cases, it may contribute 
to ascertain the person, by distinguishing a father 
from son, ox vice versd. 



( 439 ) 



CENTURIA DECIMA. 



I. 

X HAVE heard in conversation, and seen it 
written (Gent. Mag. 1785, p. 760) : 

aliquando bonus dormitat Homerus, 

as if it was part of a line in Horace. But now the 
verse in the author is, 

Indignor ; quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus. 

This, in effect, is much the same thing as im- 
plying that the poet sometimes nodded. The 
error, therefore, and the only error is, in citing 
the above, aliquando, &c. as the literal or express 
words of Horace. 

II. 

" Philippe II. (Roi d'Espagne) etoit petit. On 
a eu occasion de remarquer que les passions con- 
centrde, personelles et violentes logent de prefe- 
rence chez les hommes de petite stature : en gene- 
ral Us sont plus mdchans ; les petits fares onf 
plus de passions vicieuses que les autres." This 
is the observation of the author of the drama of 
Philippe II. p. lxv. bold, and very disputable. I 
do not understand his passions concenMes. 



440 ANONYMIANA. 

III. 

Mabillon thinks the Breviary was so called 
from the abbreviations, like short-hand, used 
therein ; Fame worth, Life of Six t us V. p. ii ; 
but quaere, as such abbreviations were then so 
generally in all books, I should rather think it 
denominated so from its being a short abstract of 
the Romish devotions, 

IV, 

Bishops and Curates ; Common Prayer Book. 
It would be better to say Bishops and Clergy ; 
for though Cure in French, and Curato in Italian, 
signify a Rector or Vicar of a Church, Curate has 
Hot that sense with us, 

V. 

Con, in the abbreviation of iron, in MSS. of 
Queen Elizabeth's time, and since, as mention, 
excommunication, &c. seems to have arisen from 
the similitude of c and t ; those letters being then 
written in such manner as not easily to be dis- 
tinguished. 



VI 



ec 



neque 



lie 



Ant doluit miserans inopem, aut invidit habenti" 

Virg. Geor. II, 438, 



CENTURY X. 441 

The former part of this alternative, Ruaeus will 
tell you, was according to the doctrine of the 
Stoics, who have usually been reckoned the best 
sect of all the antient Philosophers. But surely 
it is a most horrible notion, diametrically oppo- 
site to the whole spirit and temper of the Gospel ; 
and yet the Poet makes it constitute a part of the 
felicity of his envied countryman : 

" Decs qui novit agrestes" 

These Stoics, prepossessed with maxims so in- 
humane, must certainly be subjects very ill pre- 
pared for the reception of a religion so fraught 
with tenderness as the Christian was towards the 
poor and needy, the distressed and miserable. 

VII. 

One may justly wonder that Virgil, in enu- 
merating the pleasures of a country life, should 
omit the mention of the singing of birds. He 
speaks of streams, of groves^ of grottos, the 
lowing of oxen, &c. but takes no notice of the 
feathered choir, which affords so much delight to 
us, and is always specified by our Poets whenever 
they mean to describe the charms of a rural scene ; 
see Georg. II. in fine. Horace^ indeed, Epod. II. 
just insinuates : 

" Queruntur in sylvis aves" 

And see Canticles ii. 12. Nor does Virgil 



442 ANONYMIANA. 

insinuate any thing concerning hunting, fishing, 
or hawking, except in the brief expression of lus- 
tra ferarum ; though Horace does. 

VIII. 

That the word Tyrannies was antiently used 
in a good sense has been observed by many ; but 
why do we say Tyrant in the present and bad 
signification of it ? Mer. Casaubon, in his trans- 
lation of M. Aur. Antoninus, writes Tyran, and 
so do the French. The same M. Casaubon 
writes pliancy ; which, notwithstanding the Ita- 
lian orthography, one cannot disapprove; and 
yet, methinks, phanfsy would be better. 

IX. 

The cold or heat of countries does not altogether 
depend upon latitude. In hot climates they have 
often sea-breezes ; and on the contrary in Nova 
Scotia, which is nearly in the latitude of Spain, 
there is severe cold for three months. 

X. 

Advowsons go now very high ; but patronage 
formerly was esteemed of small value, the patrons 
then giving their benefices away freely, and none 
ever sold. Thus Sir Francis Leake, who died 
22 Elizabeth, had five messuages, two hundred 
acres of arable land, three hundred of pasture, 
forty of gorse, forty of moor, at Tibshelf, in 



CENTURY X. 443 

Derbyshire, with the advowson of the church 
there ; and yet the whole was only estimated at 
^£3. per annum. In another place, the advow- 
son of is said to be worth nil. 

XI. 

Posthumous, used of a child born after the 
death of the father, and very expressive, from 
post and humus. The Latin word postumus, 
without h, and as the name of the Roman Em- 
peror, is written on the coins, is of somewhat dif- 
ferent original, being merely the superlative of 
post; thus, post, posterior', postumus, or posti- 
mus ; v. omnino Claud. Dausquius. 

XII. 

Wonder at nothing ; man is running mad every 
day; God is a wonder; Nature is a wonder; 
and man is a wonder himself. 

XIII. 

It is a very difficult thing to write a good book ; 
//tor as an ignorant man, on the one hand, cannot 
/ write well on his subject ; it is very hard for a 
man that knows his subject well to do it : it is as 
hard for him to descend to tjie plain and trite 
things which are to be laid down, and to write 
for the ignorant, as for the unskilful man to write 
for the learned, and vice versd ; besides the diffi- 



444 ANONYMIANA, 

culty of perspicuity of expression which belongs 
to both. 

XIV. 
Consolidation, or the union of divers places in 
the person of one man, is a great obstacle to jus- 
tice and equity ; as in the case of Officials of 
Archdeacons and of Commissaries, Chancellor of 
the Exchequer and Lord of the Treasury. 

XV. 

A dog's nose is insensible of cold ; for, other- 
wise, as cold takes away the smell, in cold wea- 
ther the coldness of the ground, and especially 
the dew on the grass, would spoil his nose, and 
yet it is as good then as at any other time. I take 
it, that heat hurts his smell more than cold ; and 
that it is for this reason that a dog's nose is 
always cold, and that that moisture always upon it 
is given him for that reason ; for when one is 
cold, one is least sensible of cold ; but then one 
is most sensible of heat, and heat shall even cause 
pain. 

XVI. 

Ordinarius, as Professor* Ordinarius, not to 
be expressed in our language. Lecturce Or di- 
nar ice are, by Mr. Wood (Hist. Antiq. lib. II. 
p. 51), distinguished from Cathedrales, or such 
as a Professor reads ; and mean Lectures which 
candidates read for their degrees. These they 
'would call at Cambridge Course Lectures, for 



CENTURY X. 445 

there they say Course Acts ; and this will help us 
to find the sense of the word, which therefore 
must mean of course. 

XVII. 

You shall not see a sailor without a good large 
pair of silver buckles, though what he has about 
him else be altogether mean : the reason they give 
for it is, that in case of shipwreck they have some- 
thing with them whereof to make money. 

XVIII. 

Soaking in bed after free drinking over night, 
is as good a thing as any I know of : it is not 
because a man perspires more in bed than when 
he is up ; for Gorter, I think, says the contrary ; 
but because the circumambient air, when a man is 
so hot within, is very sensible to him, and, as 
every one knows, makes him chill, and liable to 
colds, and may stop at length the perspiration, 
and so, I presume, occasion death. 

XIX. 

People seem to envy Clergymen their station, 
and seem to grudge that they are to be treated 
like Gentlemen. They should consider that many 
of them would be Gentlemen otherwise ; and that 
many, again, should they put those fortunes ex- 
pended in their education to trade, would by that 



44& ANONYMIANA. 

means be Gentlemen by that time they grew 
towards thirty; and, lastly, that many of even 
those brought up by mere charity, being men of 
parts, for otherwise one must think they would 
never be sent upon this footing to the University, 
would soon make their ways into the world, and 
become Gentlemen. But education, in other 
cases, makes us Gentlemen. An Officer is a 
Gentleman by being an Officer ; so a Counsellor ; 
a Physician. So others by birth, Lords, Dukes, 
&c. And even this last one must allow to be a 
parallel case. How many of the Nobility are far 
from being truly Gentlemen in every respect ! 

XX. 

One often hears people saying, that it is not 
wholesome to lie with one's head and face quite 
covered in bed : perhaps very justly ; for the ex- 
periments of the air-pump shew, that the air often 
respired becomes at last quite unfit for respira- 
tion, poisonous, even so that the animal will die : 
so that the less you approach to this, the freer 
passage there is for the air at all times, the more 
wholesome it is ; from whence it follows, that it 
must be bad, not only to sleep quite covered over, 
but also half-covered, or so that any part of the 
expired air returns with the fresh air inspired 
(which must happen when the mouth is not per- 
fectly free, or breathes against any part of the 
clothes). From hence too it follows, that the more 



CENTURY X. 44 1 

©pen your bed is, the better — and your room ; that 
neither the curtains be drawn, nor every cranny 
stopped. 

XXI. 

If light weakens and prejudices the eyes, then 
a less quantity of it will damage in a less degree. 
Again, if light does prejudice, then it does so most 
when the tye is the most wearied, has been long 
exercised already ; and from both these it follows, 
that in time of sleep, the eyes should be covered 
by the night-cap, for the eye-lids will certainly 
admit a small portion of light to the retina ; and 
that it is best to have no light at all in one's sleep- 
ing room : and this may be one reason why it is 
bad to sleep in the day-time. But further too, 
sleep is in all likelihood as well designed to relieve 
the eyes as the body : and this, I think, follows 
from our winking every moment ; if so, the less 
light upon them in the night-time, the more re- 
lief ; the better the end is answered. 

XXII. 

Why do we call it e diphthong, and o diph- 
thong, so that the former takes its name from the 
subsequent vowel, and the latter from the pre- 
ceding ? I suppose it is because ce is pronounced 
as a in same ; and so this a being very like e, we 
are at last got to call it e; and from hence it fol- 
lows^ that we formerly pronounced a very open, 



.448 ANONYMIAKA. 

as the French do, for you must suppose a difference 
betwixt a and ae, that is, the first was a open, 
and the latter a in same. 

XXIII. 

Why do we punish by law Adultery in women, 
and not in men ? It is certain that in Pope In- 
nocent's Decrees they are made equal crimes ; see 
Vade Mecum* vol. II. p. 295. Now the woman 
is in subjection to the man ; and so their crimes 
are not equal : and it is plain by the decree above- 
mentioned that they were not esteemed equal 
antiently : and so by law, a woman that kills her 
husband is to be punished in a severer manner 
than a husband that kills his wife : and if a man 
and a woman be taken in fornication, the laws 
punish the one, and not the other, though it is 
hard to find a reason for this. If it should be said 
here, that if a man steal an heiress the law takes 
cognizance of him, but if a woman steal an heir 
she goes free ; I answer, that it cannot be other- 
wise, for that would suppose that the woman 
courted the man. 

XXIV. 

Seeing is believing : this old saying is taken 
to task by those who write upon Faith ; it can- 
not be so, say they, because seeing is directly 
opposed to believing : " Faith is the substance of 
things hoped for, the evidence of things not 



CENTURY X. 449 

seen." But the proverb, or adage, never meant 
to say that sight and belief were the same ; but 
that the seeing of a thing is convincing, that when 
one sees a thing;, one must be convinced of the 
truth of it, and oelieve the truth of it ; and in 
this sense, seeing is in the highest sense believ- 
ing : in short, seeing here is not made to be the 
cause of believing, in a philosophical strict way, 
but that it is as good, and equal to, or as con- 
vincing as believing. See Trapp on the Trinity, 
p. 320, so understanding it ; but see him, p. 330, 
directly thwarting it. But especially see John 
xx. 20, for my sense. 

XXV. 

A woman is not allowed to appeal but in case 
of the death of her husband ; so says the Law ; and 
as I think Magna Charta particularly. What can 
be the reason of this ? I can devise no other but 
what the Poet says : 

" quippe minuti 

Semper, et infirnd est animi exiguique voluptas 
Ultio : continuo sic coltige, quod vindicta 
Nemo magis gaudet, quamfoemina 

XXVI. 

Dr. Fuller wrote his two volumes, '*. Introduc- 
tio ad Prudentiam," and « Ad Sapientiam," for 
the use of his son : an unkind act of a most 

Go 



450 ANONYMIANA. 

affectionate father ! What could he do worse for 
his son than to introduce him into the world 
with all that parade to turn the eyes of all mankind 
upon him ; and, in short, so h± raise every one's 
expectations concerning him, tSat unless he proves 
a most incomparable person, he must disappoint 
them, and appear little ? 

XXVII. 

When one rides through a city in the night 
illumined with lamps, one becomes sensible of the 
great service the Moon is to us in this respect ; 
that were these lamps ten times as frequent, yet 
their light would not equal that which an whole 
hemisphere enjoys from the Moon. 

XXVIII. 

That swooning which happens upon bleeding 
.is usually ascribed to the turn of the blood. But 
what is the turn of the blood ? Does not the blood 
keep running towards the heart all the while ? To 
be sure. And does not the swooning many times 
happen before the untying of the fillet ? It is the 
head that is affected; the quantity of blood there 
being lessened, and, as it were, a vacuity left 
there, produces this deliquium. 

XXIX 

Imposthume — w« seem not .to have a more bar- 
barous word in our whole language than this ; the 



CENTURY X. 451 

French write it aposthume ; something nearer the 
truth, for the Latin and Greek word is axogr^a ; 
v> Fabri Thesaurum, in voce. 

1XXX. 
u Mens cujusque is est quisque" is wrote over 
Pepys's Library at Magdalen College, Cambridge. 
It is taken from Cicero, Somnium Scipionis, and 
puzzles many people to construe it ; the key is, 
mens cujusque is that quisque, the mind is the 
man, according to Socrates ; see Lamb. Bos, 
Observ. p. 6$. 

— Laudat diversa sequentes. 

It is in life, as in riding. When there are variety 
of tracks, one always thinks any of them better 
than that one is in ; but, upon trial, they are all 
equally bad. 

XXXL 

What a satisfaction it is to a man just to nick 
a thing, to save it by a minute, so that a trifle 
later would have produced a miscarriage. Judge 
therefore what a torment it must be to reflect 
upon an irreversible opportunity once losti I 
need give no instances ; every one can recollect 
but too many. 

XXXII. 

The omission of a proper term, or a punctilious 
fault and behaviour, shall contract the ill esteem 
of mankind sooner than a mistake about a matter 

GG 8 



452 ANONYMIANA. 

of ten times the importance. What can be the 
cause of this ? Not the nature of things ; but the 
inconsideration of the majority of mankind, and 
their want of judgement — an hard case upon scho- 
lars and men of superior parts and sense ; for 
these are they that trouble themselves least about 
those insignificant trifles. 

XXXIII. 

" Magni Caroli preecursor" the inscription 
on Archbishop Laud's medal, seemingly an allu- 
sion to John Baptist and our Saviour. Now it is 
certain that the whole service runs in this strain ; 
and that several versicles are pitched upon that 
relate to the Messiah ; and the xxviith of St. 
Matthew is the second lesson in the morning ; 
[to say that the lesson is the ordinary lesson for 
the day, is saying nothing ; for though that be 
true, yet it is specially appointed in the office for 
the 30th of January.] And this is carrying the 
matter too far ; they had better have conceived 
that form which comes instead of Venite Exidte- 
mus in their own words, than have confined them- 
selves to the words of Scripture ; so as to give 
offence to some people. 

XXXIV. 

One should set a private mark upon one's Stories 
as Clergymen do upon their Sermons; told at such 
a time, in such a place ; and at such a time in 



CENTURY X. 453 

such a place ; that the same may never be brought 
over again in the same company, at least but at 
proper distances of time ; for of all things stories 
repeatedly told are the most troublesome and dis- 
gusting. 

XXXV. 
The following Epitaph on a beautiful brother 
and sister, from "Camden's Remains," p. 413, 
edit. 16*37, nas been much admired, and not un- 
deservedly : 

Lumine Aeon dextro caruit, Leonilla sinistro, 
At potuit forma vincere uterque Deos : 

Parva puer, lumen quod habes concede sorori,. 
Sic tu caecus Amor, sic erit ilia Venus. 

The conceit of this is very pretty, but the con- 
duct bad ; for in the second line, vincere deos, 
more is said than in the last. I would correct 
that second line thus : 

At forma possunt aequiparare Deos. 

But again, Venus is the mother, and Love the 
son ; whereas these two are brother and sister ; 
read therefore concede parenti, and so I believe it 
is commonly read. 

XXXVI. 

Gildas is a Declaimer and a Preacher — "Hebilis 
Sermo" says Bede, I. 22. Athelwerd, a sad 
writer both in his subject and stile : Malmesbury 
gives him much such a character in Praef. But 
Ingulphus ; excusing the faults o his time, Credu- 



454 ANONYMIANA. 

lity and Vehemence against the Seculars, is really 
a good writer, pleasant and accurate. 

XXXVII. 

Viz. that is, to wit, is the abbreviation of 
videlicet; but how it comes to pass that viz. 
should stand for videlicet is hard to say ; but scz. 
is for scilicet in Athelwerd and Ingulphus, Sir 
Henry SaviPs edition. 

XXXVIII. 

The English, say they, are led, like the other 
Northern countries, to drinking, by the coldness 
of their clime. This I cannot think to be al- 
together the cause ; for we know a number of very 
sober gentlemen, who yet will have the bottle 
and glass upon the table. I would imagine, there- 
fore, that besides the other cause, there is that of 
Gravity in the case ; that, wanting the volatility 
and volubility of the French, without some such 
an employ, we should not know what to do with 
ourselves, or our hands, for an whole evening. 
6i Drinking from the Danes." Continuator of 
Bede, 2, 9, 

XXXIX. 

One would wonder how the w could ever come 
to be a letter in our language, for it is plainly 
nothing else but the u vowel; for the u with 



CENTURY X. 455 

another vowels whether a, e, i, a, or u, would be a 
diphthong, and so would have the same pronun- 
ciation with the w, as aill spells will, as much 
as will. Again, it has the property of the u in 
other respects, viz. as the u is dropped in build, 
guild, &c. so is the w in sword, two, tmt<nvard £ 
to ward, fro wa rd. 

XL. 

An high wind in one's face in riding is apt to 
make one sleepy : one cause of which, I presume, 
is, that bearing hard upon the muscles of the eye- 
lids, it wearies them. 

XLL 

Private Vices — Public Benefits, says the title 
of the w Fable of the Bees." Now, when the 
author comes to define Vice, he says, it is that 
which is prejudicial to mankind, which makes his 
title, his grand proposition, to be a mere contra- 
diction in terms. 

XLII. 

Dr. Fuller observes, in " Prsef. to Exanthe- 
matologia," that Sir Isaac Newton might have his 
notion of gravity from a Spanish author ; so Mr, 
Wollaston might have his criterion of good and evil 



45# ANONYM IAN A- 

from that MS. I have of King James's Apho- 
risms, if ever they were printed ; the 26th. Apho- 
rism there is : u Virtue is easier than Vice ; for 
the essential difference 'twixt Vice and Virtue is 
truth and falsehood ; and it is easier and less pains 
to tell truth than a lie : and for vices of the senses, 
custom is all in all; for to one that hath lived 
honestly, it is as much pain to commit sin, as for 
another to abstain." N. B. I have not observed 
orthography in this. — Truth is not to be spoken 
at all times, is an old adage, which directly 
thwarts with Wollaston. 

XLIII. 

Squirts old (" Contin. Bedae," 2, 23), parti- 
cularly as an unluckiness in boys. 

XLIV. 

We have a great deal of our Saxon Antecestors 
in us {" Confer Bedae Continuatorem," 3, 12.) 

XLV. 

Du par le Roy, upon the French Arrets, is 
not much alike, " He took it from out the par- 
lor :" and tc De sub ejus potencia decapitatus 
erat Tins de Say f see " Kempe ! s Life of 
Cade/' 



CENTURY X. 4')J 

XLVI. 

To be able to look upon the sun, they say, is 
a sign of one's having a maidenhead. Now that 
is an observation that is founded in truth, for 
venery has a bad effect upon the nerves, debili- 
tates them greatly, and particularly the optic 
nerves ; and when this happens, people must 
needs be less able to bear the light than other- 
wise ; you are to suppose, that by losing one's 
maidenhead in this case, is not meant just one 
.single act; but long practised. 

XLVII. 

As to what Captain Ragg, i. e. Ragg Smith, 
the author of Phaedra and Hippolytus, told Colo- 
nel Ducket, concerning Lord Clarendon's History; 
I have been told by a Gentleman that knew 
Smith very well, that he was one of the vainest 
fellows alive, and that he really believed Smith 
might say so; but that the thing was never the 
more true, or he the person concerned if true, for 
that Dr. Aldrich had never any great regard for 
him. 

XLVIII. 

As to the Chinese paintings, their colours are 
lively, but otherwise they never break the second 
Commandment ; for " they make to themselves no 
likeness of any thing that is in the heaven above, 
or in the .earth beneath, or in the water under the 
earth." 



45-§ ANONYMIANAv 

XLIX. 

It is plain the English have no genius for paint- 
kg ; for saving Johnson, whom have we hadi that 
have ever been masters ? 

L. 

Comparison is the great rule we have of judg- 
ing ; but how hard it is to compare things to^ 
gether truly; for instance, here is an hundred 
pounds issuing from hops, and another hun- 
dred from corn, qu. from which the farmer gains 
most. Now here are forty things on each side to 
be taken in, poles, spades, hoes, &c. on one 
side; on the other, horses, feed for the horses, 
ploughs, harrows, &c. and yet these are two things 
in the same way, viz. of farming. And all that is 
to be done, in order to say, with any certainty, 
whether hops or corn are more gainful. So hard 
is it to judge truly in cases. 

LI. 

It is commonly said, a Lord Temporal loses 
his Christian name, and a Lord Spiritual his Sur- 
name. This is right in part, and in part not ; for 
if the Lord has a title, then he loses both Chris- 
tian and Surname ; but if he is only Lord such 
an one, as Lord Foley, Lord Lovel, then it is 
true. As to the Spiritual Lords, in White's print 
of Archbishop Wake, the style is wrong, " Gui~ 



CENTURY X. 459 

lielmus Wake/' for " Guilielmus" only ; and yet 
it must be owned, that it would be well if this 
style of the Bishops was altered, for it only creates 
confusion and difficulties in history. 

LII. 

It is a custom to bind a thread on one's finger 
for the sake of remembering any thing. A very 
antient practice ; for we read, Deut. vi. 8. " And 
thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand, 
and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes." 

LIII. 

Harris, p. 1, and other authors, celebrate the 
Kentish humanity from Caesar's B. G. lib. 5, 
" Ex his omnibus, longe sunt humanissimi qui 
Cantium incolunb? A mistake this ; for, not to 
4erogate from the people of the country, huma- 
nissimi here relates not to temper, but the civi- 
lization ; the Kentish men being the most civi- 
lized, on account of their intercourse with Gaul, 
which probably they alone of all the British had 
at that time (" Johnson's Sermons," vol. II. p. 83.) 
English not famed for their humanity (" Strype's 
Annals," vol. II. p. 170); and we are now rude 
enough to strangers* 

LIV. 

By the Shires, people living in the South of 
England, Kent, Sussex, Surrey, and the rest^ 



460 ANONTYMIANA. 

mean the people on the North Side the Thames ; 
a novel expression, for Mr. Lambarde says, "The 
Shyre of Kent/ p. 7. 

LV. 

Thirteen-pence halfpenny is Hangman's wages, 
because there was a piece of money of this sort, 
as likewise six-pence three-farthings, the half of 
it, both of them Scotch pieces, brought to us by 
James the First. I have seen them both, 

LVI. 

As the Greek, so our tongue, has words that 
have the very same stamina, and yet are of a quite 
contrary signification ; as, let him do it> i. e. 
permit him to do it ; and Til let him, i. e. I will 
not permit him : so, I stood, i. e. I moved not; 
and we stood to the Northward, L e. we went 
to the Northward : so, / can dispense ivith it, 
i. e. I can do with it ; and, / can dispense with 
it, i. e. I can do without it : so, to soil ones 
cloaths, il e. to dirty them ; and to soil milk, i. e. 
to clear it of dirt or filth : so, to cleave is to stick 
to ; and to cleave is to break hold, or to prevent 
sticking to, to sever. But, besides words, we have 
expressions of this sort ; see LIX, LX. Again, 
contrary words have the same meaning, as rip 
and unrip ; fractus, infractus ; annidl, disannul!, 
and null. And so injirmary, an apartment in 
monasteries, is wrote firmary sometimes. 



CENTURY X. 46l 

Now these different senses affixed to the same 
words either arise naturally, and so may be ac- 
counted for from the original primary meanings 
of these words, or are really different words ; or, 
lastly, are different dialects. Let, in the first 
instance, is the sign of the imperative mood ; and 
in the second, it is a substantive, and I believe is 
never used otherwise than substantively notwith- 
standing the instance ; so, as to stand is not to 
move, to stand to the Northward is to proceed 
constantly or unmoveably to the Northward. So 
to dispense, in the second instance, is as much 
as to say I can bear to dispose of it, L e. I can 
be without it ; and, in the first, I can dispose of 
it, i. e. I can employ it : so that both arise 
from one notion of dispense, viz. that of disposing. 
And so of soil, the notion of dirt is in both in- 
stances : v. dispense in English. 

LVII. 

As the case is with us now, one may almost 
question whether we of this nation are any gain- 
ers by the Reformation ; we had then too much 
religion, but now we have none : 

Incidit in Scyllam qui vult vitare Charybdim. 

" The worst effect of the Reformation was the res^ 
cuing wicked men from a darkness which kept 
them in awe. This, as it hath proved, was holding 
out light to robers and murderers." Minute Phi- 
losopher, vol. I. p. 92 ; and see him, p. 146\ 147. 



462 AKONVMIANA. 

LVIIL 

The notion of Friar Bacon's brazen head is bor- 
rowed from the Continuator of Bede, 2, l6\ 

LIX. 

This sldejtfty, an expression depending on the 
person speaking. 

LX. 

Your time is mine ; this is a compliment, but 
is a double entendre, for it means the contrary 
too. 

LXL 

Scriptures not exempt from jingle, or pun, 
1 Sam. xv. 23, 2G,27, 28. Luke v. 10. — Strype's 
Cranmer, p. 32 there is a pun, and p. 105. 

LXII. 

Several mis-spell their own names : Fabricius, 
No. 1, writes u Joannes," in titiilo. So " Nicolas" 
is mostly spelt Nicholas. 

LXIII. 

What is commonly said of Gresham our rich 
merchant's buying a diamond, which the King of 
France had refused to purchase on account of its 
great price, and then swallowing it for a breakfast, 
is trumped up from Tertullian de Pallio, p.l 19, b. 



CENTURY Xc 4&3 

LXIW 

The following is as just and good a burlesque 
as any I know of: 

" Integer vitas scelerisque punts, &c. 
The. man that is drank and void of all cafe, 

Tolderol, hlderol, tolderol, oddy y 
Needs neither Parthian quiver nor spear, 

Tolderol, &c. 
The Moor's poison'd lance he scorns for to wield. 
Whilst his bottle and pipe are his weapon and 
shield. 
Tolderol oddy, tolderol oddy, tolderol, lol- 
derol, tolderol, oddy. 

2. 
Undaunted he goes amongst bullies and whores. 

Tolderol, &c. 
Demolishes windows, and breaks open doors : 

&c. 
He revels all night in fear of no evil, 
A^nd boldly defies either Proctor or Devi!. 

&c* 

As late I rode out with my skin full of wine^ 

&c. 
Incumbered neither with care nor with coin; 

&c. 
I boldly confronted an horrible dun; 
And, frighted, as soon as he saw me he run. 

&c. 



464 ANONVMIANA. 

4. 
No monster would put you in half so much fear, 

Tolderol, &;c. 
That should in Apulia's Forest appear, 

&c. 
In Africa's desert there never was seen, 
A monster so hated by Gods and by Men. 

&c. 

5- 
Come place me, ye Deities, under the Line, 

&c. 
Where there's neither plant nor tree but the vine, 

&c. 
O'er the hot burning sand would I swelter and 

sweat, 
With nought but my bottle to fence off the heat. 
&c. 

6. 
Or place me where sunshine is ne'er to be found, 

&c. 
Where the earth is with Winter eternally bound, 

&c. 
Oh! there would I nought but my bottle require, 
My bottle should warm me and fill me with fire.'* 

This was made at the University, which explains 
lines 8 and 10. The author was one Bolton, first 
of Oxford, and then of St. John's, Cambridge ; 
and he died of the small-pox. You cannot re- 
concile the two last stanzas, unless you mean an 



CENTURY X. 4#5 

empty bottle in the former case, and a full one 
in the latter, which is not so natural ; and there- 
fore as brandy, they say, both heats and cools, 
so we must suppose a very strong wine to do the 
same. 

LXV. 

Transition from birds to flies very easy ; Hum- 
ming bird : — -from birds or flies to beasts ; Stag^- 
fly, Bat. — Bird of Paradise without wings. 

LXVI. 

Minchens, (Somner, Antiq. Cant. p. 37.) Hence 
a minchen pm, i. e. a Nuns pin. 

LXVII. 
Bread the staff of life, Ezek. xiv. 13, 

LXVIII. 

25 Henry VIII. c. 15, an Act prohibits importa- 
tion of bound written and printed books ; the 
King's subjects having become so expert in the 
science and craft of printing, as to be able tc print 
for the King's dominions, &c. 

LXDL 

The fame of a man is his representative when 
absent, or his embassador, an$J so should be as 
sacred as the man himself. 

Hh 



466 ANONYMIANA* 

LXX. 

Butterflies partake the colour of what they 
feed upon mostly. 

LXXI. 

Divinity is no Latin word, but is founded on 
analogy ; for, as Humanity is human learning, 
Divinity may well denote Theology. 

LXXIL 
No wonder Peers Temporal have so little Re- 
ligion 3 for they drop their Christian name. 

LXXIIX. 

We see asses about a great house; too often 
emblematical of those within ! 

LXXIV. 

Our English measure of ten feet in a verse is 
adapted to our language, L e. to a language of 
monosyllables ; for ten feet is only five Latin ones, 
even supposing them spondees ; so that a verse 
would express almost nothing, and be extremely 
languid, if the language was not full of monosyl- 
lables i hence too we have a poetic and prose lan- 
guage, as have the Italians. 

LXXV. 
If there be a Millennium, it is not unlikely but 
in that state the creatures will have the evil many 



CENTURY X, 46/ 

of them have suffered in this life there made up to 
them ; and perhaps inequality of pleasure and pain 
visible amongst the creatures amounts to an argu* 
ment that there will be such a state. 

LXXVI. 

That way of giving applause by humming, now 
practised in our Universities (for which reason, in 
a Tripos speech , they were once well called Hum 
et Hissimi Audit-ores) is a method not unknown 
to Barbarous Nations (" Churchill's Travels," vol. I. 
p. 661 , ed. 1732). 

LXXVII. 

The accounts the Romish Missioners give of 
places are not always true. Let any one read Nava- 
Tette's work, in vol. I. of Churchill's Voyages, who 
sufficiently exposes some writers of this branch 
that went before him : as to his own veracity I 
can say nothing ; but surely he is the most prolix 
confused writer I have ever met with. 

LXXVIII. 

It being antiently the custom to sign writings 
with the cross, cruce signare ; so signo comes to 
be to sign in Low Latin, and from thence qmx sign; 
and therefore they that cannot write mostly make 
a cress, and so another person writes their name; 
but otherwise it was customary to make the two 
initial letters of each name, as the Churchwarden 
1598. intheRegisterofEastwe.il, signs the bot- 
H h 2 



4$$ ANONYMIANA. 

torn of the pages transcribed out of the old book ; 
which custom too, in that register, is frequently 
used in signing protestation,, vow, and covenant, 
league and covenant. See before, on this subject. 
Cent. IIL No. XLIL 

LXXIX. 

The Cocks which Pancirolus (II. tit. l), men- 
tions as brought from America, were Turkey- 
cocks, as Salmuth there (p. 28) rightly observes. 
The French accordingly call this bird Coq d Inde, 
and from d Inde comes the diminutive Dindon. 
the Young Turkey; as if one should say, the 
Young Indian Fowl. Fetching the Turkey from 
America accords well with the common notion : 

Turkeys, Carps, Hops, Pikarel, and Beer, 
Came into England all in a year — 

viz. in the reign of King Henry VIII. after many 
voyages had been made to North America, where 
this bird abounds in an extraordinary manner. 
Ou. How this bird came to be called Turkey ? 
Johnson latinizes it GalUna Turcica, and defines 
it cc a large domestic fowl brought from Turkey •" 
which does not agree with the above account from 
Pancirolus., Brookes says, p. 144, a It was 
brought into Europe either from India or Africa." 
And if from the latter, it might be called Turkey, 
though but improperly, 



CENTURY X. 46$ 

LXXX. 

Foreigners make one word of My Lord ; thus, 
Milord (and so in Register of East well, 1551, 
" Miladie"), Monsieur, Messieurs, Madame, Me$- 
dames, Madonna, Vosignorba. 

LXXXI. 

Horns long esteemed the badge of Cnckoldom 
{ Strype's Annals, vol.11, p. 5 10.) 

LXXXIL 

In vino Veritas, i. e. a drunken man speaks 
truth ; but, in another sense, 

?* With wine he replenished his veins, 
And made his Philosophy real." 

Song of the Tippling Philosophers. 

% e. Wine helps the understanding, and enables 
one to discover truth (" NieuhofPs Travels," p. 
233, col. 2.) 

LXXXIIL 

It would be a pretty undertaking for a learned 
and ingenious man, to give us the invention of the 
most considerable methods of cure and medicine, 
Becket, in the Philosophical Transactions, speaks 
of Salivation ; and Mr. Baker, in Reflections on 
Learning, of Bleeding., 



4?0 ' AKdNYMUNA. 

" Drink or drink not, you must pay" (FulW 
of Cambridge, p. 100.) 

LXXXV. 

Mr. Peck thinks (Desiderata Curiosa, p. 226), 
an hour's rest before twelve o'clock at night is 
worth two after, as is commonly said, and as 
experience, as he observes, shews ; because our 
bodies perhaps perspire better before than after 
that season. But surely there is more perspira- 
tion after twelve than before ; and therefore the 
true reason seems to be, that, after the fatigue of 
the day, rest is most seasonable then, the limbs 
and body wanting it ; and, if deferred, the exercise 
would be too much, and they suffer by too long 
watching. 

LXXXVI. 

To be loithin the Law, L e. to observe it so far 
as not to be obnoxious to punishment ; and this is 
a Graecism : E7<ro> yzvivbou rwu vopwv rwu euay- 
yeXixtov. Synesius, ep. 67. 

LXXXVIL 

To wit y i. e. namely : to wit is to know ; and 
so it answers exactly to the French s$avoiy\ The 
mark of this in Courts, when their forms were in 
Latin, as they were till Lady-day 1733, was ss, 



CENTURY X. 471 

L e. scilicet. That ss, no doubt, is a corruption for 
sc, the antient mark for it.— Viz. is another mark 
for it, i. e. videlicet, which is a regular rnark, as 
scz. is in Latin MSS. for scilicet. 

LXXXVIII. 

The Barbarisms of the Latin tongue, in the 
latter ages of it, consisted partly in the use of stiff 
and strong expressions on every trifling occasion ; 
so we have our monstrous, prodigious, vast, shock- 
ing, devilish, at every turn : are we not driving 
towards Barbarity ? But, what is worse, some of 
our strong words are even sinful ; everv uncom- 
mon thing is miraculous ; to such a place, 'tis a 
d — d long way ; the miles devilish long ; and 
the roads cursed had : nay, we do not stick at a 
little nonsense, and to say, the weather is hellish 
cold. These tend to familiarize the great sanctions 
of Religion, and so lessen the apprehension we 
have of them ; nay, they lead at last to Swearing ; 
for after these expressions, by the frequency of 
them, have lost their weight, then we must swear ; 
for people swear for the same reason that they use 
the expressions, out of earnestness, to exaggerate^ 
and the like. 

LXXXIX. 

Same parts nourish the same ; and this will ac- 
count for the similitude of children to their pa- 
rents ; and be of great service in medicine. Take 
care of Hare's brains and Calf s-head brains. 



47 ^ ANONYMIANA. 

There are in all languages some \vords that 
cannot be translated into other languages. We 
have in English now, several untranslated French 
words ; and so numen of the Latins, and vestigium 
in some metaphorical uses of it. It is not in the 
least to be wondered that we now cannot render 
such a number of English words and phrases 
into Latin : to shoot betwixt ivind and water, 
Sir James Langham [of whom Burnet, in 9 His- 
tory of his own Times ] rendered, inter utrius- 
que elementi oscula transverberavit. — So Emeri- 
tus Professor.-— Messieurs we cannot translate, 

XCI. 

Kissing a bride, from the Romish custom, to 
smell whether she drank wine or not (Dr. 
Taylors Civil Law.) — April Fool?, from the Fes-? 
turn Stultorum, — Ring, &c. at the admission to 
the Doctorate, from the customs of Manumis- 
sion. — Juries without refreshment, &c. lest they 
should disorder their understanding.— J% Ge- 
mini, from the oath to Castor and Pollux ; Fielding 
in Arist. (From a MS. of Dr. Farmer.) 

XCII. 

When the province of Silesia was surrendered 
by the Emperor's troops to the arms of the King 
of Prussia, in the war of 1 741, his Majesty came 



CENTURY X. 473 

to Breslaw, to receive the oaths of allegiance from 
the principal Silesians ; and the great hall of the 
State-house was to be furnished in haste for the 
ceremony. There was a throne already in the 
hall, adorned w r ith the Imperial Black Eagle with 
two heads. Now the Eagle of Prussia is black, 
with one head only ; so that, to save time, they cut 
off one of the heads of the Imperial Eagle, and 
clapped the Kings cypher on his breast, whereby 
he became as complete a Prussian Eagle as if he 
had been a native, and not thus naturalized. (Let- 
ters of Baron Bielfeld.) 

XCIIL 

/ In former times in England the Jews and all 
/( their goods were at the disposal of the chief Lord 
where they lived, who had an absolute property 
in them ; and they might not remove to another 
Lord without his leave ; and we read that King 
Henry III. sold the Jews for a certain term of 
years to Earl Richard his brother (Matt. Paris, 
pp. 521, 606, &c.) In the 16th Edw. I. all the 
Jews in England were imprisoned until they re- 
deemed themselves for a vast sum of money 
(Stow's Survey, b. III. p. 54.) See before. 
Cent. V. Nos. XXV. and XXVI. 

XCIV. 

Bigamy y according to the Canonists^ consisted 
in marrying two virgins successively, one after 



474 AKONYMIANA. 

the death of the other ; or in once marrying a 
widow. Such were esteemed incapable of holy 
orders. The Council of Lyons in 1274 denied 
priests so married all clerical privileges. This 
Canon was adopted and explained in England by 
the statute 4 Edw. I. st. g. (commonly called the 
Stat, de Big amis), c. 5 ; and bigamy thereupon 
became no uncommon counterplea to the claim 
of the benefit of Clergy. But by 1 Edw. VI. 
c. 12, sec. 16, bigamy was declared to be no 
longer an impediment to the claim of Clergy 
(Dyer, 201, and 1 Inst. 806, note l). By the 
1st Jac. L c. 11, bigamy is made felony, but 
within the benefit of Clergy. 

xcv. 

24 Henry VIII. c. 1 1, an Act for paving the 
street-way between Charing-cross and Strond- 
cross, at the charge of the owners of land adja- 
cent ; and the paving being made, it shall be 
maintained by such adjoining land-owners, upon 
pain of forfeiture to the King of vi d. for every 
yard square not paved or repaired. 

25 Henry VIII. c. 8, Act for paving Holborm 

XCVI. 

Noon comes from Nona. But how then comes 
it to mean meridies, or rriid-day, when nona 
means the ninth hour, that is, three o'clock? 

See the Glossary of Matthew Paris, in v. Nona ; 
and the Glossary to WkkJiff. 



CENTURY X, 475 

XCVIL 

Earnest-money, very old ; 4 d. is received 15 13 
or 1514 ("Old Book of Wye") ; and 34 Henry 
VIII. the Churchwarden charges 4 d. for a Bar* 
gayn-peny ; and 37 Henry VIII. Ernes t-peny, 4(L 
including expences. "A Bargyn-peny^ 4d" 4 
Edvv. VI. 

XCVIII. 

It is called text-hand and text-letter because 
the text was ever wrote in a large hand and the 
comment in a small. As text-hand is both square 
and rounds it means little more than a large hand 
of each sort: the books of J. Bad. Ascensius, and 
of the other Black-Letter Printers, give one a per- 
fect notion of the reason of this name. 

XCIX. 

Bell, book, and candle. " Accensis candelis 
publice eum excommunication nostrd auctoritate 
denuncietis" Alexander Papa apud Thorn, col. 
1818. Of this book, see Thorn, col. 2048. John- 
sons Canons, vol. II. ubique. 

C. 

Falstaff's character in Shakspeare, so well 
known to every body, was given at first to Sir 
John Oldcastle ; but was afterwards changed to 
Sir John Fastolf, a reputable Gentleman and 



47 6 ANON YMI ANA. 

Knight of the Garter ; which gives great offence 
to Mr. Anstis, Garter (see his Register of the 
Garter, p. 133). Now it seems there was a notion 
of Fastolf s flying in a battle, and that the Duke of 
Bedford degraded him for it, by taking from him 
the George and the Garter (Ibid. p. 13 8). This 
incident the Poet laid hold of, as Mr. Anstis there 
acknowledges ; and it appears to be in a great 
measure sufficient to exculpate the Poet ; though 
Fastolf, we find, was afterwards restored to his 
dignity ; and, in truth, was a most worthy and 
valiant Gentleman. (The Life of him in Ci Bio- 
graphia Britannica" was written by Mr. Gough.) 



INDEX 



( 4rr ) 



INDEX 



%* The Numerals denote the Centuries, 
and the Figures the Numbers. 



*, formerly pronounced very open, as the French, x. 22. 
Abbots, their names before Knights in old deeds, vi. 39. Some pri- 
vileged to wear mitres, ix. 28. 
Abel, his name supposed, by Perizonius, to have been given him after 

his death, vi. 61. 
Abracadabra, occurs in many authors, vi. 85. Orthography wrong, ;& 
AbulftdtSs description of Arabia translated into Latin by two different 

persons, iv. 60. 
Accents, nse of the Greek, antient, ix. 41. Of little u«e in deaS 

languages, ibid. Of particular use in the Chinese, ibid. In commas* 

discourse, we rise and fall about four notes, ibid. 
Adder, or English Viper, the venom of it not so deleterious as tire 

Italian, iv. 34. 
Adrian VL an Hollander, vL 21. 

AdvmcsonSy formerly esteemed of small value, x. 10; reason of this, ~th. 
sEgyptus, was the name of the Nile ; and the country denominated 

from it, viii. 3. 
JElfred, his being styled Saint in a note upon Higden accounted 

for, iii. 96. His version of Orosius in Saxon, vi. 15. 
dElfric, Abp. a volume of his Saxon Homilies intended by Mrs. El- 

stob, vi. 18. 
/Enigma adduced by Tollius inhis edition of Ausonius explained, ix. 51, 
/Ethiopia, Small Pox originated there, according to Dr. Mead, iv. i7~ 

Doubted, ibid. 
Aga, Radulplius, qu. no such author? viii. 8. 
at, used by the Romans for ae, i. 43. 
Ajax. the name irregularly formed, i. 43. 
Aislabie, Mr. alluded to in " Count Fathom," vii. 21. 
Allan's, St. number of monks maintained in the abbey of, iv. 1 Q. 
Albina, daughter of Dioclesian, iii. 95. 
Alcuin, character of, by Malmesbury, v. 97- Gained much honour 

by his piece De Adoratione Imaginum, v. 98. 
Aidrich, Dr. never had any great regard For Ragg Smith, x. 47- 
Ale, 12 quarts drank in 12 successive hours by one person, without 

inconvenience, vii. 83. 
Alexander the Great conferred, on Lysippus i the exclusive privilege °£ 

representing him in brass, ix. 14. His de; . aaturaL : I ?aid 

by sone indent authors to be eaused iritkiog a c.;:::"€ 

water> ibid. 



478 



INDEX. 



Alexandri, Plutarch defortund vel vita, illustrated, ix. 16, 

Alfred* see Alfred. 

Algrim, for Arithmetic, iii. 6. 

Alienora, the wife of William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke, vii. 29. 

All manner, as all manner small birds, an adjective, or substantive 
with of understood, v. 75. 88. 

Almanacks, the oldest in the world, i. 97. 

Alone, the French a V un, i. 14. 

Alwred. Beverlacensis, remarks of Mr. Hearne on some passages in 
unnecessary, vii. 44. 45. 46. Doubts entertained whether Mr. 
Hearne's publication be the genuine work of Alured, vii. 56. 

America, reason of its being so called, vii. 6~9. Called Columbina by 
Fuller, ibid, 

Americus Vespucius, reason of America being called from his name 
rather than that of Columbus, vii. 69. 

Ames, Mr. illustration of a passage in his Typographical Antiqui- 
ties, iii. 19. In his account of Caxton, gives, from a French book, 
a specimen of the types used in printing his first English book, 
" The Recuyel of the Historyes of Troy," v. 94. Corrects Mr. 
Hearne, vi. 12. His marble with a Cuphic inscription, now in the 
Antiquarian Society's Museum, vi. 37. Compiled an index to the 
Earl of Pembroke's coins, ix. 90. 

Ana, Germans first produced the books in, i. 31. The nature of books, 
so called described, iv. 24. 

Ancien, in French, signifies feu, or late ; its signification sometimes 
mistaken by Authors, iii. 59- ix. 31. 

Ancography, a pamphlet so called, i. 61. 

Angelo, Cardinal, report spread that he should succeed Pope Cle- 
ment VII. i. 22. 

Angel, whence it may be derived, vi. 77. 

Angels, Guardian, the notion of, too uncertain to be used in our ad- 
dresses to God, iv. 31. 

(the coin) not called so from the similitude of the words An-~ 

gelus and Anglus, i. 51. The device of them borrowed from the 
French, ibid. 

Anger, on slight occasions, reprobated, iii. 75. 

Angle, (the verb), its derivation, vi. 77. 

Anglesey, Earl of, contents of his " Memoirs," iii. 41. 

Anglesey estate and title, account of the claimant of, 43. 

Anglo-Saxons, in attesting charters, prefixed to their names a cross, 
iii. 42. Those who could not write made that mark, and the scribe 
wrote their names, ibid. 

Animals several miles long, a notion entertained by a collegian, iii. 14. 
Few of them devour their own species ; but there are instances 
of it, vi. 26. See Cattle. 

Anna, the name of a Saxon King, vi. 67. 

Annesley, James, alluded to in Peregrine Pickle, vii. 21 . Account of 
the family of the claimant of the Anglesey estate and title, ix. 43. 

Anselm, Abp. his birth-place, v. 93. 

Anstis, Mr. verses erroneously quoted by him, i. 75. His account of 
the collar of SS commented on, viii. 48. His Register of the 
Order of the Garter corrected, viii. 50. 

Antients rode their horses without bridles, v. 68. Considered grapes 
as unwholesome, viii. 24. 

Antiquaries, unjustly charged with hoarding rust-eaten and illegible 
coins, vi. 40. 

Antiquary, character of, ii. 8. 

Antiquary and Antiquarian distinguished, vi. 50. 

Antoninus, comment on the A Blato Bulgio of, v. 45, 



INDEX. ' 479 

Antwerp, four coaches only who went the Tour there in 1645 j above 
100 in 1660, iv. 25. 

Apollo , perpetual fires kept up as sacred to, iii. 88. 

Apollodorus, negligence in a passage of Dr. Bentley's Latin version 
of, iii. 68. 

Apostle, a word used at large for such as preach the Gospel, iv. 93. 

Apostle-spoons described, v. 7. Very seldom seen now, ibid. 

Appendices of original papers obscure, from Editors not troubling 
themselves to explain terms, &c. vii, 65. The first book published 
with one, i. 15. 

Applause given by humming, a method not unknown to barbarous 
nations, x. 76. 

Apple, indigenous in Britain, vii. 38, 74. Its derivation, ibid. The 
most useful fruit in England, vii. 90. 

Apprinz, the old French word for appris, iii. 8. 

April fools, origin of, x. 91. 

Aqua Vitoe, a paiticular liquor so called, ix. 38. Brandy or rum 
meant by it in Tavernier, ibid. 

Arabia, Abulfeda's description of, translated by two different per- 
sons, iv. 60. 

Archtsologia, by whom the introduction to it was written, ix. 73. 

Archipelago, country festivals in the, ix. 32. 

Arians, an argument by which they are much pressed, iv. 96. 

Ariosto treated with contempt by the French critics, iv. 58. Might 
have taken his thought respecting the invention of gunpowder 
from Polydore Vergil, iv. 61. 

Arms, coats of, putting them on plate antient, iv. 11. 

Arnold, Mr. observations of his corrected, viii. 72, 73. Remark on a 
passage in his Book of Wisdom, viii. 74. Corrected, viii. 77. 

Arnalte and Lucenda, a novel destitute of ingenious invention, v. 72„ 

Arrowsmith, the surname, derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46'„ 

Arthur, signification of this name, vii. 25. 

Artillery, less slaughter since the use of, iv. 61. 

Arundel, Abp. accused by Lord Cobham of having already dipped his 
hands in blood, v. 82. 

— Earl of, restored to the Earldom of Norfolk, viii. 12. 

Ascham, Roger, anecdote of Lady Jane Grey and him, iii. 22. llh 
birth-place, vi. 17. In high estimation with the great men of his 
time, viii. 78. His original of the word war corrected, viii. 95, 
Addicted to cock-fighting and dicing, though he so inveighed against 
them in his writings, viii. ^Q. An expression of his wants elucida- 
tion, viii. 97.. Comment on a passage in his works, viii. 98. 

Ashby, George, president of St. John's College, Cambridge, vii. 39. 

Ashford college, prebendary not the proper title of the head of it, but 
master, v. 17. The master of it not necessarily a prebendary, vii. 77. 

Aspilogia, by Sir Henry Spelman, should be Aspidologia, ii. 16. 

Asses, at a great man's house, emblematical, x. 73. 

Association of ideas, i. 8. 

Astle, Thomas, curious Roll possessed by him, viii. 8. 

Ate, i. e. did eat, occurs in good authors, viii. 74. 

Atheiney, called Ethelinghie, iii. 97. An obscure place till Alfred's 
time, ibid. 

Athelwerd, his character as a writer, x. 36. 

Attending to what others say in company, the advantages of it enu- 
merated, vi. 84. 

Augustine, called the Apostle of the English, iv. 93. Chiefly instru 
mental in converting the Saxons, ibid. 

Augustine's, St. monastery at Canterbury, Rapin confounds this with 
that of Christ Church, vii. 16. 

Augustus, the Romans prayed to him as a God* viii. 5. 



480 INDEX. 

Ausonius, comment on an epigram of, iv. 39. ^Enigma adduced by 
Tollius in his edition of, explained, ix. 55. 

Authors sometimes have left a key to explain their names in the ini- 
tials they used ; sometimes have used sham names, v. 85, vi. 76. 

Ayloffe, Sir Joseph, his explanation of the dragon in the Champ d'Or, 
possibly wrong", viii. 4,9. 

Azure, lapis lazuli so called, vi. 30. 

B. 

Bacon, Friar, origin of his brazen head, x. 58. 

Badger and Coati Mondi distinct, viii. 4. 

Bagpipe, additional proof of its antiquity, i. 35. 

Bailler le Bouquet, meaning- of, i. 33. The custom may seem to be 
borrowed from the Greeks, ibid. 

Baldwin, King, " needed none to hold his hand to hold the sceptre," 
the meaning of this expression explained, iv. 85. 

Baldwyn, Wm. author of the " Mirrour for Magistrates," ii. 23, 76. 

Illustrations, &c. of that work, ii. 11 — 15, 23 — 25, 27 — 44, 47 -86, 

95—100. iii. 1—13. 

Bale, John, unjustly accused of destroying MSS. vii. 55. 

Bale's Oldcastle, the seat called Towlynge, should be Cowling, v. 83. 

J5aWofFire, 1773, account of, vii. 10. 

Ballard, Geo. person alluded to in his MS preface to Orosius pointed 
out, vi. 14. 

Bandelli, Matthew, observations relative to a novel of his on Crom- 
well Earl of Essex, ix. 7. 

Banket of Sapience, ix. 3. 

Banquet, formerly pronounced Banket, ix. 3. 

Baptisms, early, recommended, viii. 62. The addition of the day of 
birth in the Registers recommended, ibid. 

Barberini family, cruel and unjust prejudice against, ix. 98. 

Baretti, Sign, his allusion to Pradon and Bourfault, two French 
poets, iv. 58. ' 

Bargain-penny, antient, vi. 82, x. 9V. 

Bark. See Drugs. 

Barnes, Joshua, humorous epitaph for him, i. 90. 

Barrett, Thomas, i. 4. / 

Barrington, Lord, anecdote concerning him, iv. 69. 

Hon. Daines, the publisher of Alfred's Saxon version of 

Orosius, vi. 15. Allusion in Orosius with which he was unac- 
quainted, explained, viii. 1. Appelles in his Orosius should be 
Arpelles, viii. 2. 

Bath, Richard of Cirencester's words respecting, explained, iii. 88. 

Battus, the founder of Cyrene, iii. 47. 

Baxter, Mr. passage from his Glossary respecting the herba digitalis, 
v. 10. Character of him, vi. 3. His etymology of Durovernum and 
Vern disapproved of, vii. 4. Confounds the sense of Wold and 
Weald, vii. 11. His derivation of Humber, vii. 12. Had a -wrong- 
idea respecting the Geographer of Ravennas, vii. 14. 
Beatus Rhenanus> why he styles Musurus musarum custos, v. 100. 
Becket, when Lord Chancellor, had youths foreign and domestic edu- 
cated in his family, ix. 78. 
Bed, dangerous to lie with one's head covered in, x. 20. Reason 

of this, ibid. 
Bede, extract from, proving the original and antiquity of the Wake, 

vi. 70. His derivation of Easter, viiL 83. 
Bedford, Hilkiah, not the author of w Hereditary Right of the Crowa 
of England asserted," iv. 95. 



INDEX. 48l 

Seer, when first introduced into England, v. 82. 

Bees, two swarms from different hives, hived together ; how does it 
consist with the notion of queen bees? vi. 80. The humming of 
bees proceeds from the agitation of their wings, ix. 47. Incon- 
sistency in the " Fable of the Bees," x. 41. 
Behaviour, omission of a proper term, or punctilious behaviour, con- 
tracts ill esteem more than things of greater importance, x. 32. 
Cause of this, ibid. 
Belgium, reason of the Provinces taking a lion for their arms, ix. 25. 
Bell, book, and candle, x. 99. 
Bells, two monkish verses describing the various uses of, i. 5C. 

Practice of hanging them on the necks of cattle, antient, vi. 92. 
Bembo, Cardinal, critique on his lines on Raphael, ix. 4. 
Benevolences of Henry VIII. reasons given against the plea for re- 
sisting them, i. 32. 
Bengal, called by A. Hamilton an earthly Paradise ; but why? v. 89- 
Bennet,Mr. comments ofhis on Ascham's Works, criticised, viii.95, 98,99. 
Bentley, Dr. Richard, the Antients not so scrupulous about the hc- 
mccoteleuton, as he supposes, i. 64. Instance of negligence in his 
Latin version of Apollodorus, iii. 68. Saying of his on being made 
Master of Trinity college, iv. 7. Used I. E. as a signature, vi. 76. 
Bibliotheca Literaria, pleasant mistake committed by the Editof cf 

that work, i. 36. 
Bigamy, consisted, according to the Canonists, in marrying two vir- 
gins, one after the death of the other, x. 94. Priests so married 
denied all clerical privileges, ibid. Bigamy a counterplea to claim 
of benefit of Clergy, ibid. Declared to be no longer an impediment 
to the claim of Clergy, ibid. Made felony, ibid. 
Bildad the Shuhite, a gentleman of St. John's College, Cambridge, so 

called, i. 39, viii. 29. 
Bills, from Billets, vii. 93. 

Binding, Cambridge, once very celebrated, iv. 72. 
Birds, singing of, not noticed by Virgil among the pleasures of coun- 
try life, x. 7. Transition from birds to flies or beasts, easy, x. 65, 
Bird of Paradise without wings, ibid. 
Birth-days of children recommended to be added to their baptisms 

by the Clergy, viii. 62. 
Blachacre, Mrs. fond of law, viii. 20. 
Blackaire, Mrs. qu. Blachacre, viii. 20. 
Blachbume, Abp. Lancelot, vii. 24. 
Blackmore, Sir Richard, satirized, iii. 99. 

Blase, Bp. not the inventor, but the patron of the art of wool- 
combing, i. 21. - 
Bleeding, cause of the swooning which happens upon, x. 28. 
Blindman's holiday, reason of twilight being so called, iii. 18. 
Blockham feast, ii. 83. 

Blois, Henry de, Bp. of Winchester, vii. 73. 

Blood, there being more in old than young people doubted, viii. 80. 
Blount' s Tenures, error in, ix. 21. 
Bodley, Sir Thomas, his life translated into Latin by Dr. George 

Hakewill, his kinsman, v. 2. 
Boerhaqve's Lectures, gross mistakes in, iv. 81. 
Boire la goutie sur Vongle, a custom followed in England, viii. 28. 
Bole??, Anne, presented by Henry VIII. to Francis I. of France, i. 74. 
Bolenbroke, Henry IV. so named from his birth-place, ii. 53. 

Bolton, , his burlesque of Integer vitee, &c. x. 64. Critique on it, ib. 

Booh, difficult to write a good one, x. 13. A hard task both for the 

learned and the ignorant, ibid. 
Boohs } Act to prohibit the importation cf, 25 Henry VIII. x. 68. 

I i 



482 



INDEX. 



Bcrlase, Dr. his opinion of snakes being poisonous in some degree^ 
doubted, iv. 51. Inaccurate expressions in his Natural History re- 
lating 1 to the snake, iv. 52. 

Boscobel, a book so intituled contain? a journal of King Charles II. r s 
escape, iv. S3. Particulars omitted in it,, ibid. 

Bosphorus should be Bosporus, ix. 33. 

Bouillon, Godfrey of, took Jerusalem from the Saracens, not from 
the Turks, iv. 84. 

Boutevart (Fr.), from Bulwerk ?Eng.), or Bolwerk (Germ.), ix. 72. 

Bourbons, Henry IV. the first of them who reigned, i. 67. 

Bourfault, a French poet, iv. 58. 

Bourne, Dr. account of a dog of his bit by a viper, iv. 34. 

Bowen, what he means by Azure, in his Geography, vi. 30. 

Bowie, Rev. John, his account whence the tune Jack Latin was 
named, viii. 6*. 

Bowyer the surname derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46, 

TVm. the reason of his declining to print Tunstal's Annota- 
tions on the three first books of Cicero's Letters to Atticus, iv. 98. 

Boyer, Abel, alluded to, ix. 59. 

Mr. mistaken in explaining the meaning of the word kindly? 

viii. 81. 

Brancasiis, Cardinal de, his remark on English hand-writing, vi. 74. 

Brander, Gustavus, gave Mr. Ames's Cuphic inscription to the Anti- 
quarian Society, vi. 37. 

Brandon, Charles, honours granted him by Henry VIII. i. 5. 10. Sur- 
renders up the title of L' Isle, i. 5. Four times married, ix. 23. 

Brandy, made from the Potatoe, iv. 80. 

Bray, Mi*. William, mistake of his corrected, vi. 87. 

Bread, made from the Potatoe, iv. 80. The staff of life, x. 67. 

Breaking of a large Dealer generally ruins many, v. 37 j compared; 
to skittles, ibid. 

Breskw, story respecting the throne at the state-house of, x. 92. 

Breiagne, arms of, explained, iii. 76. 

Brett, Dr. Thomas, paper furnished by him for Bibliotheca Literaria, 
i. 36. An excellent computist, ibid. Author of the account of the; 
Calendar in Wheatley on the Common Prayer, ibid. 

Bveviary, why so called, x. 3. 

Brian, Lady, temp. Henry VIII. conjecture respecting her, ix. 20. 

Bricks, when first used here, doubtful, vi. 53. 

Bristow, John, the jnotto under his print very happy, v. 14. 

British Librarian, remark on a passage in 5 i. 87. 

Topography, Anecdotes of, author of, ix. 73. 

Broad R should be broad Arrow, iv. 26. 

Brodnor, Thomas, took the name of May, and afterwards that of 
Knight, vii. 84. 

Brooke, Mr. corrected with respect to the burial-place of Gilbert Eari 
of Clare, &c. ii. 22. 

Brookes, Dr. savages described by him as North Hollanders, are Neto- 
Hollanders, iv. 73. Inaccuracies of his in his account of what is 
called the cock's egg, iv. 74. His account of the cock illustrated, 
iv. 75. Other inaccuracies of his in his Natural History, iv. 77, 
Pcemark o£ his on the chirping of the grasshopper dissented from, 
' ix. 47. 

Broughto7i, Mr. mistakes of his in his Dictionary, v. 60. 

Brown, Edward, whence a passage in Grosseteste's letter to Henry 
HI. was quoted, which he could not discover, iv. 37. Time of the 
« Gravamina Ecclesias^ Gallicancs" being written mis-stated by- 
him, vii. 70. 

_ , Robert, iii. 30. - ■; , : 



INDEX. 483 

Browne, Rvbert, anecdote of, viii. 70. 

JBroi&fie's " Vulgar Errors" contains the substance of Dr. Pettmgal's 

Dissertation on the Equestrian Statue of St. George, ix. 61. 
Brucolaques spoken of by M. Huet, not greatly different from the 

Vampires of Hungary, v. 6. 
Buckingham, Duke of, called Buche, ii. 33. Called the Swan, ii. 70. 

Motto of temp. Henry VIII. v. 59. 
Bucks, when cut, called Halfers, iv. 42. Anecdote of a gentleman 

respecting a halfer, ibid. 
Building, convenience in, often more studied than goodness of situa- 
tion, ii. 5. 
Bulgium, its signification, v. 45-. 
Bull, from the Belgic, viii. 22. 
Bulwark, etymology of, ii. 91. 
Burials, seldom on the North of a church, iv. 56. Reason assigned 

for it, ibid. Better sort of people buried in the inside of churches 

before 1574, vii. 75. 
Burnet, Bp. reprehended for citing a MS. instead of a printed book, 

i. 54. Severe epitaph on, iv. 54. " Specimen of Errors in his Hi— 

tory of the Reformation, by Anthony Harmer," written by Henry 

Wharton, v. 85. 
Burrow, William, schoolmaster of Chesterfield, iii. 30. 
Burthen of a song, etymologies of the word, iv. 41. 
Burton, Dr. John, anecdotes of, viii. 34, 85. Author of Anecdote:- 

relating to the Antiquity, &c. of Horse-races, ix. 70. 
Bushmente, a word frequently used in old authors, viii. 98. 
But, a preposition ; its meaning, v. 70. 
Butter made in the Low Countries excellent, iv. 86.. 
Butterflies, whence their colour, x. 70. 
Buxtorf's derivation of Sinai dissented from, vii„ 97 r 
By Gemini, origin of that expression, x. 91. 
Bysslie, Sir Edward, published Spelman's " Aspilogia," ii. 16, 

C. 

•Cabala, date of Letter of King Henry VIII. in the, corrected, iii, 85, 

Cadets of great families retain the title of their father when 
abroad, i. 4.. 

Ccesar, Julius, observation of his illustrated by Appian, viii. 89. 

Caliban, his character exquisitely drawn, iii. 60. By metathesis 
Canihal, ibid. 

Calmet, mistake of the Translators of his Dictionary, iii. 59. 

Caloyer, derivation of, ix. 93, 

Cambridge binding, once very celebrated, iv. 72. The Bookbinders 
there in 1533 were also Stationers, Booksellers, and Printers, viii. 94. 

_ — . University, " A Projecte conteyning the State, &c. of," 

the author pointed out, ix. 67- 

Camden, verses injurious to him written by Fuller, iii. 92. His story 
of the 30 daughters of Dioclesian who killed their husbands, illus- 
trated, iii. 95. Writes Peireskius's name Petraseius, v, 41. Osed 
M. N. as a signature, vi, 76. illustration of King of the Beane^ 
used in his Remains, ix. 32. His epitaph on a beautiful brother and 
sister criticised and corrected, x. 35. 

Campian, his anagram on the name of Queen Elizabeth, iii. 23. 
Fuller's observations on it incorrect, ibid. 

Cancel, origin of the word, i. 18. 

Cancer in the breast, railed a Wolf, iii. 6 2 
I i 2 



4§4 INDEX. 

Cantahs not abounding in money, a verse of Horace applied t& 

theny iv. 70. 
Canterbury, Somner's Antiquities of, the first book published with 

an appendix of original papers, i. 15. The Chapter at Canterbury 

consisted of the Monks of Christ Church, v. 28. Two monasteries 

at, vii. 16. 
CanwicJi and Icanho the same place, viii. 39. 

Caravansera, termination of the w^ord the same as Seraglio, iv. 43. 
Cardinals, rank with King's, iii. 3. 25. The three last in England, 

of the university of Oxford, iv. 22. Who they were, ibid. 
Careswike, Nunnery of, Mr. Peck's reasons for its being Caswike in 

Lincolnshire ; possibly Cairhou near Norwich, viii. 39. 
Carew, 'Richard, some account of him, i. 40. 
Corp, faozen, recovered on being placed at a moderate distance from 

the fire, iv. 35. When first introduced into England as an eatable, v. 88. 
Carpets, not calculated for our climate, viii. 43. Little used in France, 

ibid. Best adapted to Turkey, &c. ibid. 
Carthaginian women, their hair made use of in warlike engines, ix. 13. 
Cas-aubon, Isaac, taxes Virgil with ingratitude towards Homer, i. 70. 

Reasons for Virgil's silence with respect to him in the vEneid, ibid. 
L*. Meric, proposed writing de quatuor Unguis, i. e. English, 

Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, ix. 58. Writes Ty-ran in Antoninus, 

x. 8. Also phancy, ibid. 
Cases, Seventh and Eighth, in Latin Grammar, explained, iii. 79. 

Observations on the propriety of, ibid. 
Catcott, Alexander Stopford, some account of, and of his " Poem of 

Musacus on Hero and.Leander paraphrased," ix. 62. 
Catechism, the answer N. or M. explained, iii. 20. 
Catherine should be Katharine, iii. 40. 

Cattle, names of them Saxon and Dutch, their flesh French ; ac- 
counted for, i. 38, vii. 95. Hanging bells on the necks of, an- 

tient, vi. 92. 
Cave, Edward, issued Proposals for publishing Shakspeare's Plays 

with Johnson's notes, i. 59. His intention frustrated by Tonson's 

threat of prosecution, ibid. 
Cave, Dr. his amanuensis, iii. 16. 

Cavellatas, John, his explanation of the arms of Bretagne, iii. 76. 
Caxton, Wm. had he been a scholar, it is probable many excellent 

pieces might have been secured to us, iv. 15. His works only va- 
luable as being early performances in his art, ibid. The first book 

in English of his printing, v. 94. His " Mirrour of the World," 

vi. 19. His device intended for 1474, vi. 97- 
Celdred, Bp. of Leicester, vii. 61. 
Celtic language, the mother of the Greek, Latin, British, and most 

of the European languages, vii. 4. 
Ceria, or Cirta, means a City, vii. 96. 

Certificates, cruelty of demanding them in all cases, vi. 89. 
eh, a strange propensity to the use of, in the Latin language, in the 

later ages, as nichil, &c. iii. 40. 
Chain > of Friendship, an Indian expression, iii. 72. Similarity in. 

Jeffrey of Monmouth, ibid. 
Chaloner, Mr. on the tomb of King Richard at Lucca, vii. 79. 
Champ d'Or, picture of, conjectures respecting the dragon at top- 

of it, viii. 49. 
Chancel, origin of its name, i. 18. 
Chancellor, origin of the name, i. 18. 
Cfaancery, Court of, origin of its name, i. 18. 



INDEX. 4S5 

Chandler, S. his Discourse on the Death of Thomas Hadfield com- 
mended, iii. 30. 

Chantries, principal ground of their suppression, viii. 35. 

Chantry, Priests, ground of their dissolution, viii. 35. 

Charing cross and Strond cross, Act for paving the streetway be- 
tween, x. 95. 

Charlemagne, the reason of his being named Great, v. 96. Did not 
subdue England, vi. 63. 

Charles I. Abp. Land on his medallion styled his Precursor, i. 80. 
The allusion not blasphemous, ibid. What he charged Bishop 
Juxon to remember when on the scaffold, iv. 65. Query whether 
he had a Palace in the Middle Temple, iv. 92. Dispute respecting 
his being the author of Eikon Basilihe, viii. 33. Paralleled with 
the Messiah, x. 33. Strictures on the Church service for his Mar- 
tyrdom, ibid. 

Charles II. anecdote of, i. 96. While in the Royal Oak, saw and heard 
the discourse of those who came to look after him, iv. 63. A Papist 
without question, iv. 64. Extremely careful of the George left him 
by his father, iv. 65. 

Charles, the Elector Palatine, Masque presented by him, iv. 92. 

Charles, Maire du Palais, named Mariel, vii. 25. 

Chart, the word appropriated to Sea-affairs, i. 61. 

Chatsworth, lines on, by Mr, Hobbes, improved, vii. 86. 

Chaucer, obsolete, not obscure, viii. II. 

Cache, Sir John, some sheets lost of his dedication to Plutarch d* 
Superstitione, ix. 26. 

Oiesscloyes, explained, vi. 60. 

Chezenases, explained, vi. 60. 

Chinese, accents of particular use in their language, ix. 41. Stricture 
on their paintings, x. 48. 

Christ church, Canterbury, monastery of, Rapin confounds it with 
that of St. Augustine, vii. 16. 

Christian names, instances of their being changed, hi. 61. Omission of, 
by authors, embarassing, viii. 47. Christian names only used to 
designate people in 1533, viii. 94. 

Christmas, improperly pronounced Kesmas, i. 41. 

Chuchuter, a technical word, i. 6. 

Church preferments of England, if all thrown together, would produce 
about 50/. for each cure, viii. 55/ 

Clmrch service, erred and deceived, frequently improperly pronounced 
in, vi. 94. 

Churches generally stand South of the Manor-houses, iii. 48. Reason 
of this, ibid. King's arms a suitable ornament for, vii. 30. No 
order for putting them up, ibid. 

Churchyard, Thomas, said to be author of " Mirrour cf Magis- 
trates-,'' ii- 13. 

Chyndonax, a name assumed by Dr. Stukeley, ix. 65. Whence taken, ib. 

Cibber, in his Life of Sir W. Davenant, mistook Suckling's verses al- 
luding to the loss of Davenant's nose, iv. 90. Another mistake of 
his, iv. 91. Mistaken in calling Charles the Elector Palatine brother 
In law of King Charles I.; he was nephew, iv. 92. 

Cibo, Cardinal, Letter from Henry VIII. to, whence dated, ex- 
plained, iii. 85. 

Cicero's Letters to Atticus, annotations on the three first book?, by 
Dr. Tunstal, iv. 98. 

Olnabs and Hurgos, the terms explained, vi. 29. *- 

flare, Gilbert earl of, the place of his burial, ii. 22, 



486° INDEX. 

Clarendon, Lord, regrets that no journal had been made relative to 
Charles II.'s deliverance after the battle of Worcester ; when such. a 
book had been published, iv. 63. Himself gives an account of that 
escape, ibid. Quotation from that account, ibid. What Ragg 
Smith told Ducket concerning Clarendon's History, not to be de- 
pended on, x. 47. 
0aret, a place so called, whence the wine takes its name, iii. 57, 
Clarke, John, author of a Collection of Miscellany Poems, some ac- 
count of, i. 52. 
Clarke, Dr. Samuel, instance of repetition in his Sermons, i. 44. 
Clarke, William, the learned friend alluded to by him in his Connexion 

of Coins pointed out, vi. 11. 
Classicks, applications of passages from, when accommodate, always 

give pleasure, v. 14. Four passages applied, ibid. 
Clay, Cecil, whimsical allusion in his epitaph, iii. 55. 
Cleave, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56. 
Clergy, English, too often neglect to take notice of festivals in their 

discourses, i. 25. 
Clergyman's Notes, reason of his written Sermon being so called, i. 16, 

iv. 20. 
Clergymen often have a large stock of children, viii. 60. Reason of 
this, ibid. Practice with some of adding the day of a child's birth 
to the baptism commended, viii. 62. Unwillingness in people to 
treat them as gentlemen, unreasonable, x. 1.9. 
Clerkenwell , first Prior on the revival of the order of, ix. 9. 
Close at Salisbury, &c. means the Precinct, viii. 57. 
Coal, sacred fires to Apollo and Minerva fed by, iii. 83. 
Coati-mondi and Badger distinct, viii. 4. 
Coats of arms, putting them on plate, antient, iv. 11. 
Cobham, Lord, what he alluded to in accusing Abp. Arundel of having 

already clipped his hands in blood, v. 82. 
Cock, an attendant of Mars, and an emblem of Mercury, vi. 35. 
Cock's egg producing a cockatrice, a mere fable, iv. 74. 
Cockatrice from a Cock's egg, a mere fable, iv. 74. 
Cocks begin to crow after midnight, but also crow at nine and ten 

o'clock at night, iv. 75. 
Cocoa-nuts, cups formed of, tipped with gold, formerly in use in this 

country, iv. 9. Whence they were brought, ibid. 
Coins, not regarded by Antiquaries as coins, unless fair and legible, 
vi. 40 ; but of consequence in some cases, though rust-eaten, as 
ascertaining a station or tumulus, ibid. 
Cold or heat of Countries depends not altogether on latitude, x. 9. 
Colden observes that the Indians have no labials in their language, 

iv. 29 ; but whence come mohawk, &c. ? ibid. 
Colet, Dean, gave a house at Stepney for the Master of St. Paul's 

School in time of plague, ix. 12. 
Collectors of medals, pictures, and antiques, apology for, viii. 53. Hint 

to them, ix. 84. 
College, whence the custom of reading a portion of Scripture there 

when the fraternity sat at dinner, arose, iv. 32. 
Colomesius, .his account of J. J. Scaliger's baptism, iv. 33. 
Columbus, Christopher, sent his brother Bartholomew to England, to 
promote his design concerning America, while he himself applied 
to Spain, and succeeded before Bartholomew's return from Eng- 
land, iv. 82. Reasons why the continent of America bears not its 
name from him, vii. 69- 
Co?nmon Sense, the most useful kind of sense, vi. 34, 



INDEX. 487 

Coynparison, the only rule we have of judging, x. 50. Hard to com- 
pare things truly, ibid. 

c'o?!, for Hon, reason of its occurrence, x. 5, 

Conac, a little seraglio, iv. 43. 

Concert, erroneously written Co7isort, iii. 44. 

Congruo, Bochart's derivation of, ix. 96. 

Couquesta means acquisition, iv. 1. 

Conquiro means to acquire, not to conquer, iv. 1. Instance of its 
meaning to conquer, ibid. 

Consolidation of places, an obstacle to justice and equity, x. 14. 

Cojisort erroneously used for Concert, iii. 44. 

Constable of England, dignity of this office, iii. 26. 

Constable, Marmaduhe, compilation of his on Natural History, ix. 86. 

Constabularius, meaning of, in an epitaph on Sir T. Strange, vii. 89. 

Constantinople styled The City, iv. 39. Whv it is called The Port, 
vi. 100. 

Conmketus, an earldom, vii. 15. 

Coyisuls, Earls so styled in monkish writers, vii. 15. • 

Conversation, instances of barbarisms in, x. 88. 

Conundrum, viii. 100. 

Corculis, qu. Cop 1 cutis? vi. 59. 

Cor 71 150 years old, v. 64. 

Corn and Hops, difficult to ascertain by comparison which are most 
gainful, x. 50. 

Coro7iatio7i-day of King George III. author of the Dramatic Pastoral 
on the Collection on, iv. 89- 

Coronation-Medal of King George III. inscription on, faulty, iv. 38. 

Corrody, meaning of, vii. 49. 

Country-dance, corrupted from the French, i. 71. 

Country-wahe, a festival much abused, viii. 64. 

Cours r in France, an airing in a coach, iv. 25. 

Cor, Sir Richard, satirized, iii. 99. 

Cradock, Dr. John, Bp. of Kilmore, wrote a character of the Mar- 
quis of Tavistock, on his death, 1767, vi. 8. 

Crane, an usual dish in entertainments formerly, i. 3. Qu. whence they 
were procured, ibid. v. 88. Different from the Heron, i. 3. The 
antients had a notion that Cranes always flew in the form of some 
figure or letter, vii. 62. 

Cra7i7)icr, puns in Strype's life of him, x. 61. 

Crates, a game, the same as nine-holes, v. 11. 

Creatures. See Cattle. 

Crickets chirp in a quiescent state, ix. 47. 

Cromwell, Earl of Eisex, a novel grounded on a fabulous anecdote 
of him, ix. 7. 

Cromwell, Ralph Lord, had purses cut in stone on his houses, vii. 23. 

Cromwell, opposition in the county of Salop to his accepting the title 
of King, viii. 40. 

Crop the Conjuror, iii. 58. 

Cross, origin of that mark being u.?ed by persons who cannot write, 
iii. 42. Custom formerly to sign with a cross, x. 78. 

Crown of England, Hereditary Right ojl'the, asserted ', the author of, iv. 95 , 

Crue, occurs for Crew, viii. 77. 

Cuckoldom, horns long esteemed the badge of, x; 81. 

Culpon, whence derived, v. 88. 

Cumner, its antient name, vi. 48. 

Cuphic inscription on marble, formerly Mr. Ames's, vi. 37. 

Cups formed of cocoa-nut? tipped With gold used in 1245, iv. 9. 
Whence they were brought, ibid. Vessels mounted in this manjter- 
not unknown to the antients, ibid. 



488 INDEX. 

Curates (i. e. Bishops and Curates), use of the word in Common Prayer 

improper, x. 4. 
'Cure, account of the invention of the most considerable methods of, 

a desirable work, x. 83. ' 

Currant, called Currant-berry in Kent, viii. 79. 
Cuthenburgus, Joannes, the inventor of printing 1 ink, i. 55. 
Cutlers of Sheffield, motto under their arms corrected, iv. 94. 
Cyprian's Discourse to Donatus translated, v. 91. 

D. 

Dctcier, Mons. his surprise at Virgil's not making honourable men* 
tion of Horace, i. 6§. The omission accounted for, ibid. 

D'Adurni Georgia Antoniotto, memoirs and character of, v. 95. 

Daniel, Pere, just observation of his respecting the first crusade, in 
which the French bore so great a part, it. 68. 

Dapifer, meaning of, vii. 42. 

Dargonne, Noel, wrote under the name of Vigneul de Marville, vi. 76, 

\jDarius fled after the battle of Arbela with Alexander, ix. 15. 

D'Arnay, Monsieur, observation of his corrected, viii. 5. ; 

Dorrt, Mr. ridiculous translation of his, ix. 1. 

Davenant, Sir William, mistake of Gibber, as to Suckling's verses 
alluding to the loss of his nose, iv. 90. Another mistake of Gibber, 

• in his life of him, iv. 91. 

Davenport, saying in Cheshire respecting the frequency of that 
name, iii. 53. 

Dawsoji, a celebrated book-binder at Cambridge, iv. 72. 

Dea, a lady so called, i. 2. 

Dead, the Latin expressions for he is dead, &c. not more delieate 
than he has turned the corner, viii. 69. 

Dealer, when a great dealer breaks, he ruins many, v. 37. Compared 
to skittles, ibid. 

Deeds, the principal attestators of them formerly had each a copy, vi. 39. 

Deer bitten in the gullet, recovery of, accounted for, viii. 58. 

Deer-stealing, in great vogue in Dr. Fuller's time, i. 77. 

Deering, Dr. remarks on passages in his " Nottingham," viii. 8. 9. 

Delany, Dr. supposed to be the author of " Reflections upon Polyga- 
my," passages in the Reflections corrected, ix. 68, 69. 

Delapole, Edmond, Duke of Suffolk, his death, i. 4. 

Richard, used the title of Duke of Suffolk in his brother's 

life-time, i. 4. 

Delarue, Car. his edition of Virgil excellent, iv. 57. 

Delight must be taken to pursue any object with pleasure, i. 45. Unless 
it be taken in any pursuit, no great proficiency is made, viii. 56. \ 

Denariata, the termination not improper, vi. 57. 

Denlacres, the Jew, mentioned by Dr. Tovey, should be Deu- 
lecres, v. 23. 

Denmark, conjectures upon heaps of stones found in the woods of, ix. 69. 

Dennington, confounded with Dunnington, viii. 50. 

Derby, Lord, his dream respecting Richard III. ii. 35. 

Dering, Sir Edward, the insertion of his arms in the " Textus Rof- 
fensis" explained, iii. 82. Mr. Hearne's allusion to him, hi. 93. 

Desart should be written desert, ix. 94. 

Desert (a waste country) , and desert (the last service of an enter- 
tainment), should be written alike; the sense is sufficient to dis- 
tinguish them, ix. 94. 

Deserter, anecdote of Lord Barrington respecting one, iv. 69, 

Desertum, improperly translated wilderness, ix.-94. 

Desirable things, four, remark on, ix. 45. 



INDEX. 4$9 

Desirous, used improperly by Gay for desirable, ix. 91. 

Des Maizeaux, M. the testimonial adduced by him in proof of Toland's 

legitimacy, not sufficient to establish the fact, iv. 100. 
Devil, a surname, i. 2. Whimsical observation on, vi. 45. 
Deulccres, corrupted into Den -acres, v. 23. A religious house so 

called, ibid. 
Devormensis, in Annals of Dunstaple, meaning of, vii. 51. 

D'Ewrs, Sir Simon, sarcasm upon him by Hearne, v. 44. Ac- 
cording to him the largeness of the heart does not betoken cou- 
rage, vi. 44!- 

Diamond ear-ring, escape of a fellow attempting to steal one, vi. 88. 

Dictionary, English-Saxon, proposed, to shew what parts of cur lan- 
guage are Saxon, vii. 3. Richards' s Welsh-English Dictionary 
would be much more useful if it had an English and Welsh part, 
v. 35, ix. 19. 

Dictys Cretensls, translator of, ii, 6. 

Diligence implies a love for a pursuit, and is, in this case, the parent 
of perfection, viii. 55. 

Dili gent la, from dlligc, i. 45. 

Dlndon, its derivation, x. 79. 

Diocleslan, 33 daughters of, who killed their husbands, iii. 95. 

Dispense, the verb, its opposite meanings accounted for, x. 55. 

Disputation, smart quotations introduced in one, i. 68. 

Dissenting- Ministers, formerly used short-hand in writing their Ser- 
mons, hence called Notes, iv. 20. 

Distances best estimated, as to practice, by time, viii. 65. 

Divinity, no great inducement in regard to profit, to enter into this 
profession, viii. 55. The word founded on analog}', x. 71. 

Doctor, anecdote of one preaching in the time of the Rebellion 1745, 
i. 34. Another on a different occasion, i. 37. See Scotch Doctor. 

Doctorate, Ring, &c. at admission to, origin of, x. 9 1 . 

Dodwell, Mr. epitaphs on, vi. 55. v 

Dog, epitaph on, i. 49. Account of one bit by a viper, iv. 34. Dog's 
nose insensible of cold, x. 15. His smell more affected by heat, ibid. 
For this reason it is always cold, ibid. 

Dolphin, different from the Dorado, iv. 76. Not semi-circular, ibid. 

Domesday-book, the abbreviation pore' means the animal, vi. 42. Two 
passages in Buckingham translated, vii. 68. 

Dorado, different from the Dolphin, iv. 76. 

Dorchester, Roman mint at, v. 56. 

Doresenavant, the motto of the Duke of Buckingham, t. Hen. VIII. v. 59. 

Dorrington, Mr. his remarks respecting the honour done to the Vir* 
gin Mary by the Romanists, i. 58. 

Dorseta, for Dorsetshire, iv. 4, vii. 52. 

Dorsetshire, antient orthography of, various, iv. 4. 

Down, John, account and character of, v. 1. 

Dragon, the antient standard or emblem of England, viii. 49. 

Drake, Dr. James, parody by him on Dryden's lines under Milton's 
picture, iii. 99. 

Drake, Dr^ Samuel, neglect of his in his edition of Archbishop 
Parker, vii. 61. 

Drake, Francis, his citation from Fuller respecting Charlemagne 
taking the name of Great incorrect, v. p,6. Cites Malmesbury's 
character of Alcuin incorrectly, v. 97. Illustration of his account of 
Alcuin, v. 98. His speaking of the Bishop of Whitehaven incor- 
rect ; should be Whit em, v. 99. Negligent in his account of 
Alfricus Puttoc, vii. 5. Observation on an allusion of his to Abp. 



49^ INDEX. 

Blackburne, vii. 24. Mistook a passage in Leland's Itinerary, vif. 
77. Passage in his Eboracum corrected, ix. 76. His account of 
Pontefract illustrated, ix. 81. 

X) ram-drinkers, whether they ever leave off the practice, doubted, 
v. 19. Story relative to one of this sort, ibid. 

Drat/ton, Michael, not the author of a poem in the " Mirrour for Ma- 
gistrates," ii. 23. 

Dreams, frightful, how they may be prevented, ix. 10. 

Dress, reasons for adopting different modes in town and country, 
ix. 40. 

Drink, or drink not, you must pay, x. 84. 

Drinking, 8fc. persons who stink in consequence of it, yet enjoy them- 
selves as if they were never so sweet, ii. 90. Absurdity of drinking 
all jipo?i the table, iii. 81. A hard drinker, on being warned to 
leave the bottle or he would lose his sight, exclaimed, " Then fare- 
well dear eyes !" v. 9. Origin of the custom of putting the thumb 
nail to the edge of the glass in drinking, viii. 28. Indisposition the 
day after, cured by a moderate resumption of the glass, ix. 50 ; 
difficult to account for it, ibid. Soaking in bed after it service- 
able, x. 18 ; reason for it, ibid. Englishmen led to drinking by 
the coldness of their clime, x. 38. Their gravity partly the cause, 
ibid. Drinking, from the Danes, ibid. 

Drom-o, explanation of, vii. 43. 

Drugs, many of them being brought from a vast distance, a plain 
evidence that Providence intended much intercourse between dis-, 
tant parts, iv. 7 1 , 

Druid, derivation of, viii. 67- 

Druids, Female, vi. 2. 

Dry den, parody of his lines under Milton's picture, iii. 99. In 
translating Virgil, received more light from C. Delarue's, edition 
than any other, iv. 57. 

Du par le Roy, parallels of this expression, x. 45, 

Duane, Matthew, his reason for giving 5 guineas extraordinary for a 
rare coin, ix. 84. 

Du Chesne's Collection of Norman Historians, conjecture on a phrase 
used in, vii. 72. 

Du Fresne, his observations on, and etymology of the word Sempecta 
criticised, vi. 62. Different etymology offered, ibid. 

Dugdale, Sir Wm. interprets Colman opa, Colmanni ripa ; but qu„ 
Colman ora, vi. 48. Observations on Sir T. Strange's epitaph in his 
Warwickshire, vii. 89. Expression in his Life illustrated, vii. 93, 
Cause of the deficiency in his Baronage with respect to Earis before 
the Conquest, ix. 57- 

Dukes, custom of styling them Prince improper, ii. 7. Whence it 
originated, ibid. 

Dunnington, hospital founded at* viii, 50. 

Dunstaple, Annals of, incorrect in calling Harold II. the nephew of 
Edward the Confessor, iv. 2, vii. 28. Expression in relative to 
Harold's decisive battle with William the Conqueror elucidated, 
iv. 3, vii. 27. Mistaken in saying Humez was elected Abbat of 
Westminster, iv. 4. Conjectures of Mr. Hearne on passages of, 
corrected, iv. 4, vii. 52; vii. 48, 49, 51. Incorrect in respect of 
King John's death, iv. 5. Passages in illustrated, vii. 29, 58, 
Corrected, vii. 50. 

Durovernum, etymology of, vii. 4. 



INDEX. 4$1 



E. 

E, ea, eo, ew, or eu, often have y prefixed in pronuncia- 
tion, vii. 13. 
E diphthong and diphthong, impropriety in their being so called, 

x. 22. 
Eadulph, Bp. of Lindsey, vii. 61. 

Earls, styled Consuls by Monkish "historians, vii. 13. Cause of the 
deficiency in Earls before the Conquest in ' Dugdale's Baro- 
nage, ix. 57. 
Earnest-money, earnest-penny, antient, vi. 82, x. 97. 
Ears, human, not universally immoveable with the scalp, viii. 46. 
Earwig comes from Eruca, i. 100. 
East Country means the Baltic, iv. 77. 

Easter Sunday happened as early in 1761 as it ever can happen, 
iii. 87- Observations upon the various etymons of the word 
Easter, viii. 83. 
Eating too much, the restlessness caused by it useful in diges- 
tion, ix. 53. 
Eau de Vie, a particular liquor so called, ix. 38. Brandy or Rum 

meant by it in Pere Lebat, ibid, 
Ecclesia, signifies a rectory or parish, vii. 68. 
Edinburgh, epigram on, i. 57. 
Edmund, Abp. of Canterbury, vii. 51. 

Edward the Confessor, not the uncle of Harold II. iv. 2. vii. 28. 
Edward I. called Scotorum malleus, vii. 25. 
Edward II. Bp. of Hereford's ambiguous precept, intended to hasten 

his murder, ii. 8.9. 
Edward II. and III. their pennies not properly distinguished, vii. 99, 
Edward III. reason of his placing the French arms in the first quar- 
ter of his coat, on his claiming the Crown of France, i. 53. 
Edward IV. characters of his three concubines, ii. 24. First cause 
of the Earl of Warwick's quarrel with, him, ii. 61. No picture of 
him at Lambeth Palace, viii. 18. 
Egbert, not the first Saxon King who attempted an universal mo- 
narchy over the rest, iv. 1 2. 
Egerton, Sir Thomas, the motto to his arms changed, i. 81. 
Eggs differ one from another, notwithstanding the proverb, iv. 49. 
Egyptians, passage erroneously cited by M. Huet to prove their 

bravery, v. 4. 
Elements, not convertible one into another, iii. 56. 
ElJ'ric, the Saxon grammarian, vii. 5. 
Elisabe, formerly written for Isabel, iii. 23; 
Eliza, used as a man's name, vi. 67. 

Elizabeth, Queen, anagram of her name, iii. 23. See Campian. 
Elizabeth and Isabel the same name, iii. 23. 

Elstob, William, designed to publish Alfred's Saxon version of Oro- 
sius, vi. 15. Observation of his respecting Sir J. Cheke's dedication 
illustrated, ix. 26. 

Mrs. the original of a quotation in her Appendix to Saxon Ho-. 

mily, pointed out, vi. 22. Whence the Saxon under the portrait 
of St. Gregory prefixed to her edition of his Homilies is taken, vi. 16. 
Passages in her preface to Saxon Homily explained, vi. 17, 18. Al- 
ludes to her brother in her Preface to the Saxon Homily, vi. 15. 
Etyot„$>\v Thomas, his " Banket of Sapience," ix. 3. 
Ember-weeks or Ember-days, remarks on the etymon of, iv. 13. 
E.meritus Professor, cannot be translated, x. 90. 



49% INDEX. 

Emigrators often bear the name of the cities from which thej 
spring, viii. 89. 

Endovellicus, the expatiator on, pointed out, v. 42. 

England, Parliamentary History* of, error of the compilers of, i. 67. 

England, map of, proposed, with British, Roman, and Saxon name* 
of places, vii. 2. No country affords so great, variety of fruit, 
vii. 90. 

English language, the multiplicity of monosyllables in, accounted for, 
vi. 51. Like the Greek, it has words of the same stamina, 
and contrary signification, x. 56, 59, 60 ; accounted for, ibid. 
Contrary words in it have the same meaning, x. 56. Ten feet in 
a verse, a measure adapted to it, x„ 74. Several untranslated 
French words used in it, x. 90. 

Englishmen, instance hardly known of their changing their Christian 
names, iii. 61. Charged by Salmasius with neglect of quantity, 
vi. 66. Cause of their recourse to drinking, x. 38. Have no genius 
for painting, x. 49. Not famed for their humanity, x. 53. Rude 
to strangers, ibid. 

English tongue, The Excellency cf, by Carew, when first printed, i. 40/ 

English-Saxon Dictionary, proposed to shew what parts of our lan- 
guage are Saxon, vii. 3. 

Engraving, the word does not precisely express its general meaning, 
v. 16. Proper when applied to etching; in ether cases burining 
would be more proper, v. 16. 

Ent, Sir George, copied Harvey's description of Henry VIII.'s pen- 
nachio, vii. 82. 

Epigrams, on Edinburgh, i. 57- On Molly Fowle, i. 63. On a 
Bachelor of Arts pronouncing Euphrates improperly, i. 73. On 
Romeo and Juliet being played for many nights together at both 
houses, i. 92. Comment on an epigram by Ausonius, iv. 39. 

Epitaph, satirical, on Bp. Burnet, iv. 54. On a beautiful brother 
and sister, by Camden, criticised and corrected, x. 35. 

Epithets in the Hebrew language, some of them bold and charac- 
teristic, vi. 28. 

Equal, formerly pronounced egal, ix. 3. 

Equitations, a word proposed for ideas conceived whilst riding, 
viii. 52. 

Erasmus (properly Erasrm'us), had regard to the Romish Saint, 
in taking that name, viii. 93. Play upon his name by the Pa- 
pists, ibid. His custom of riding on horseback on Market- 
hill, viii. 94. 

Erasmus's Colloquies, Hackian edition of, by Schrevelius, wants illus- 
tration, ix. 28. Two passages illustrated, ibid. 

Erodii, meaning of, vii. 49. 

Erred, deceived, &c. should be curtailed a syllable in pronunciation, 
vi. 94. 

eth, (in vaaketh, &c.) often in old English plural terminations, vi. 79. 

Ethelbert King of Kent, his epitaph, as in Speed's History, cor- 
rected, v. 86. 

Etixe, meaning of, iii. 29. 

Etymology, nothing more subject to the power of accident, fancy, 
caprice, custom, or even absurdity, viii. 83. 

Evans, James, some account of, i. 55. Critique on a note of his in 
his translation of the Republick of Letters from the Spanish, i. 55, 

Eudo Dapifer, what his office was, vii. 42. 

Evelyn, Mr. oversight in his Discourse upon Medals, iii. 21. 

Euphemismus, the Latins fond of it, viii. 69. 



index. 493 

Euphrates, said by Plutarch to have been formerly called Medus, i.72- 
Observations on this passage, ibid. Epigram on a Bachelor of 
Arts pronouncing 1 it improperly, i. 73. 

European Christians > all called Franks in the East, iv. 63. Reason of 
this, ibid. 

Excise, story of an offieer of, iii. 17- 

Exeter, remarks on Dr. Milles's comment on the Penates found 
at, vi. 35, 36. 

Exivit hominem, should be exxtit hominem, vii. 72. 

Eye, light weakens it, x. 21. Should be covered when asleep^ ibid, ' 
Reason for it, Hid. 

Eye-sight, people of great age reading the smallest print often de- 
pends on the formation of the eye, iv. 38. 

Eyes? — As dear to ?ne as my eyes ; the phrase illustrated by one being 1 
warned to abstain from drinking or he would lose his sight, ex- 
claiming, ' Then farewel dear eyes !' v. 9. 

F. 

Fable of Father and Son -riding on an Ass, not mentioned in iEsop. 

: iv. 23. 

Fabricius, his Bibliotheca Latina illustrated, ii. 6. Mis-spells his 
Christian name, x. 62. . 

Fairfax's Tasso, the Editor of the 4th edition has imprudently altered 
some of the stanzas, iv. 62. 

Faith — to pin your faith on a.noiher's sleeve, origin of that expres- 
sion, iii. 63. 

Falkner, a surname, i. e. Falconer, iii. 46. 

Fallow-Deer, the male, when cut, called a Halfer, iv. 42. Called 
Fallow-Deer from its colour, 53. 

Falstaff, the name formed from Fastolf, viii. 17. 

Falstajj-'s character in Shakspeare, originally given to Sir John 
Oldcastle, afterwards to Sir John Fastolf, x. v 100. A notion of - 
his flying in battle, for which he was degraded, but was afterwards 
restored, ibid. 

Fame of a man, when absent, should be as sacred as himself, x. 69. 

Fancy, by Meric Casaubon written pliancy, x. 8 ; pliant sy would be 
better, ibid. 

Fandango, an Indian dance, viii. 30. 

Fangle, a mere cant or arbitrary word, ix. 22. 

Farm-yard, in Kent, called the -Close, viii. 57. 

Farneworth, Ellis, a great translator, iv. 60. Intended to have trans- 
lated the Latin life of Alfred into English, not being aware that 
it was originally written in English, ibid. Improperly considered 
the word ate, i. e. did eat, as an erratum, viii. 75. 

Fastolf, Sir John, the notion of his flying in a battle, for which he 
was degraded, sufficient to exculpate Shakspeare ; though v Fastolf 
was afterwards restored, x. 100. Writer of his life in the Eiographia 
Britannica pointed out, ibid. 

Fathers., the world now-a-days reads scarce any of them, iv. 1 4. 

Fathom, Count, real characters alluded to in that Novel, vii. 21. 

Fear, to fear in the sense of to frighten not uncommon, viii. 77. 

Fee, or to feigh, means to cleanse, iii. 13. 

Fenton, observation of his defended from the criticism of C. Howard, 
Esq. viii. 11. 

Ferguson, query whether he was not the wrjter of " The Growth of 
Popeiy" alluded to by Dr. Pelling, v. 73. - 



494 INDEX. 

Ferie, a word for a common day of the week, iii. 27. 

Ferrybridge, ix. 81. 

Festina lente, motto of the Onslow family, paralleled in the Greek 

and Latin, ix. 87- 
Festivals, the notice of them too often omitted by our Clergy in their 

discourses, i. 25. 
Feud often used fov field in old records, vi. 54. 
Fiddes, Dr. remarks on a passage in his Life of Wolsey respecting 

Henry VIII.'s benevolences, i. 32. His translation of Godwyn's 

History of Henry VIII. unnecessary, i. 54. Verses in his Collections 

for the Life of Cardinal Wolsey, erroneously quoted by Anstis, i. 75. 
Field, Thomas, brief account of, i. 66. Attempted a new Latin 

translation of Dr. Prideaux's Connexion, ibid* 
Field, his impudent falsification, and that of other printers, to favour 

Lay-ordination among the Puritans, iv. 55. 
Fielding's Jonathan Wild, passage in, explained, vi. 29. 
Fire of Friendship, an Indian expression, iii 66. To be found in In- 

gulphus, ibid. 
Fire put out by the Sun, viii. 45. 
Fires, Sacred, described by Richard of Cirencester, perhaps coal 

fires, iii. 88. 
Fire-ball in 1773, account of, vii. 10. 
Fish, frozen, recovered on being placed at a moderate distance from 

the fire, iv. 35. Fishes have a voice, though inarticulate, notwith- 
standing the proverb, iv. 50. 
Fitchets, troublesome, but useful, ix. 53. 
Fitz-Edivards, 'Mr. called Bildad the Shuhite, viii. 29. 
Fitzherbert, Win. the person who conferred with Wilkes in the King's 

Bench in March 1769, ix. 44. 
Fitz-Stephen, Editor of, corrects an emendation of his author by Mr. 

Strype and Mr. Hearne, vii. 47.. Illustrated, ix. 77, 78. 
Flaggon, ivomLagena, v. 7. 

Fletcher the surname derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46. 
Flies, transition from, to beasts, easy, x. 65. 
Flushed, a corruption of fleshed, ix. 49. 
Flusher, a corruption of flesher, reasons for the bird being so 

called, ix, 49. 
Foliage, the use of this word inconsistent ; we should write feuil- 

lage, iii. 43. 
Follies, edifices so called antient, v. 27. 
Foreigners, often change their Christian names, iii. 61. Make sad 

work with English names, vii. 85, viii. 15, ix. 7, 8, 72. Make 

one word of My Lord, &c. x. 80. 
Forica, meaning of the word, viii. 66, 

Forrester, Lieut.-eoL, James, author of "The Polite Philosopher, iii. 50, 
Forster, a surname, i. e. Forester, iii. 46. 
Foster, Vere, punning application of his of a passage in Horace, v. 14.. 

Anecdotes, &c. of, viii. 29- 
Four things to be desired, ix. 45. 
Four tongues, meaning of, explained, ix, 58. 
Fowle, Molly, epigram on, i. 63. 

Fox-glove, according to Baxter, signifies Lemurum Manica, Vt 10, 
Franby, Adam, qu. who he was, vii. 87. 

France, arms of, when first assumed in the English coat, i. 53. 
Frances and Francis, no foundation for the distinction, ii. 92. vL 6?» 

viii. 21. A proper distinction proposed, viii. 21. 
pranks, why European Christians are so called in the East, iv. 68» 



INDEX. 495 

Fredian's, St. at Lucca, inscription on King Richard's monument 
there illustrated, vii. 79. 

French Critics treat Tasso and Ariosto with contempt, iv. 58. French 
Authors corrupt our English names and words, vii. 85, viii. 15, 
ix. 7, 8, 72. 

Frenchmen had so great a share in the first crusade, that all European 
Christians in the East are called Franks, iv 68. 

Friends, more attached than Relations, vii. 97. 

Friendship, Fire of, an Indian expression, iii. 66. To be found in In- 
gulphus, ibid, 

Chain of, an Indian expression, iii. 72. Similarity in 

Jeffrey of Monmouth, ibid. 

Froissart, &c. make strange work with English names, viii. 15. 

Fruche, meaning of this word, v. 88. 

Fruit, greater variety in England than any other part of the world, 
vi. 64, vii. DO, 

Fuller, Bp. his lines on Remigius, v. 49. 

Fuller, Thomas, D.D.his observation in "Holy Land" on Campian's ana- 
gram of Elizabeth incorrect, iii. 23. Mistake in his computation 
ef the breadth of the Holy Land, iv. 82. Improperly calls Hugh 
le Grand, Great Hugh, as if he took his name from his high birth, 
iv. 83. Mistake of his in his " Holy War," iv. 84. Expressions in 
Ms " Holy War'* explained, iv. 85, 86. Verse in his " Church 
History," respecting Polydore Vergil, corrected, iii. 90. Date con- 
cerning Polydore's History in Church History, filled up, iii. 91, 
Verses in Church History, " Leyland's supposed Ghost," written by 
himself, iii, 92. An allusion in his " Worthies" explained, L 77. His 
translating ore gladii " with the mouth of the sword," disapproved v 
v. 76. His mention of Charlemagne the Great in his " Worthies/" 
v. 96. Passage in his " Worthies" illustrated^ viii. 87. Oversight 
in his " Worthies," ix. 82. His observations respecting sec by in. 
u Mixt Contemplations," erroneous, ii. 3, 

Fuller, Thomas, J), D. his writing two volumes for the use of his son, 
an unkind act of an affectionate father, x. 26. Remarks on an ob- 
servation of his in his Preface to Exanthematologia, x. 42. 

G. 

Gabrieile, mistress of Henry IV. of France, painted in the habit oj 

Diana, iii. 80. 
Gale, Dr. his reading of A Blato Bulgio, in Antoninus, v. 45, 

Hearne's observations on it, overlooking what the Doctor says to 

the same purport, ibid* 
-— — Roger, translated Father Jobert's " Science des Medaiiles," ix. 85= 
Gallon, from Lagena, v. 7. 
Gardiner, letter of his to Wolsey on the sickness of Pope Clement 

VII. illustrated, i. 22, 
Garret, book-binder of Cambridge, viii. 94, 
Gay uses desirous for desirable, ix. 91. 

Gen. iii. 2, the recurrence of the word of not inelegant, ii. 83, 
Genteel, nothing rough and boisterous can be so, i. 46. 
Gentilhommeries, vii. 76. 
Gentleman, whence deduced, i. 46. Many houses over the kingdoca 

indicating the owners to be of that rank, vii. 76. 
Gentleman's Magazine 1764, correction of a roll there printed, vi. 6< 

Observations on an inscription m 1749, vii. 87- Editor of repri- 
manded . vii, 38, 



43$ 



INDEX. 



Gentleness and gentility the same thing, i. 46. 

George I. Sermon on his death by Mr. Newton, ix. 59. 

George III. Inscription on reverse of Coronation Medal faulty, iv. 8£* 
Author of a Dramatic Pastoral occasioned by the Collection for 
portioning young women at his Coronation, pointed out, iv. 33. 

George, St. substance of Dr. Pettingal's Dissertation on the Eques- 
trian figure of, ix. 61. 

George, Dr. William, though Dean of Lincoln, had never been Cu- 
rate, VicaV, or Rector, iv. 99. 

Germans, excellent at inventions, i. 31. First produced the books 
in Ana, ibid. The charge of their disregard to quantity at this 
time unjust, vi. 66. 

Gibson, derivations of, iii. 35; 

Bp. his remark on Camden's confounding two fabulous opi- 
nions respecting the 30 daughters of Dioclesian killing their hus- 
bands, incorrect, iii. 95. Supposed by Mr. Shelton to have said 
that Athelney was called by Bede Ethelinghie, whereas he alluded 
to Brompton, iii. 97. Properly distinguishes Wold and Weald, vii. 1 1 . 

Gilbert, Mr. bis meaning in " Desiderata Curiosa" explained, viii. 40. 

Gildas, his character, x. 3G. 

Gill, reason of this proper name being pronounced sometimes hard 
and sometimes soft, i. 7. 

Gilpin's Life of Wicliff, correction in, v. 79. His observation that 
Wiciitf never engaged in any very large work incorrect, v. 80. Il- 
lustrations of, 81, 82. 

Giraldus Camhrensis, jocular story of his cited by Tovey in a serious 
way, v. 22. Read his Description of Ireland three days together 
before the University of Oxford, before it was published, v. 48. 

Glass, verses written on a pane of, i. 60. Origin of the custom of 
putting the thumb nail to the edge of the glass, viii. 28. 

Glaye, the Fleur de lis, iii. II. 

Gloucester, Humphrey the good Duke of, his death, ii. 49- 

God, a surname, i. 2. Same as good in our language and the Anglo- 
Saxon, i. 76. 

God bless you, to a person sneezing, meaning of, vi. 73. 

God ha' mercy — the saying No God ha' mercy to you explained, v. 40. 

Godfather, custom in France to give his own name to his godchild, 
iv. 3l 

Godwyn, Bp. his History of Henry VIII. translated by his son Mor- 
gan Godwyn, i. 54. 

Gold, reason of its being found native more than any other metal, iv. 48. 

Gold/inch drawing his own water, not a modern invention, ii. 33. 

Goldsmith, Dr. observations on his account of the Hare, viii. 38. His 
explanation of the cause of the Sun's effect on a fire, viii. 45. 

Good and evil, Woliaston's criterion of, x. 42. 

Goodwin, Edward, his transcript of a Roll 39 E. III. in Gent. Mag. 
corrected, vi. 6. Other mistakes of his, ibid. 

Goosberry, reason of its being so called, viii. 79. 

Goose on Michaelmas day, an old custom, iv. 30. 

Gorallus Theodorus, a signature used by M. Le Clerc, vi. 76. 

Gospellers, a custom with them to prefix I E H and such like words 
to their epistles, vi. 25. _' 

Gough, Richard, literary works of his, ix. 73. x. 100. 

Grcecum est el, legi non potest, on what occasion used, vi. 74. 

Grammar, English, Lowth's Introduction to, iv. 18. 

Grammatical Essays, Two, author of, pointed out, ix. 42. 

Grandchild, the expression very absurd, iv. 40. The French express 
it more sensibly, ibid. 



,, index; 491 

Grape, the most useful fruit abroad, vii. 90. Fresh grapes not used 

at table by the antients, viii. 24. Thought to be unwholesome, ib. 
Grasshopper, observations on the chirping of, ix. 47. 
Gravamina Ecclesice Gallicance, time of their being written, vii. 70. 
Grave-stones, qu. whether any in church-yards before 1574? vii. 75. 
Gravity, Sir Isaac Newton might have his notion of it from a Spanish 

author, x. 42. 
Greaves, John, his Pyramidographia, ii. 16. Translator of Abulfeda's 

description of Arabia, iv. 60. 
Greek language, use of accents in, antient, ix. 41. Has words of the 

same stamina and contrary signification, x. 56. 
Green, Mr. Valentine, corrections in his Survey of Worcester, vi. 21. 
Gregory, St. whence the Saxon under his portrait is taken, vi. 16*. 
Gregory the Great, in Bede, respecting wakes, .vi. 70. 
Gresham and the diamond, story of, without foundation, x. 63, 
Grey, Lady Jane, anecdote of, iii. 22. 

Lord Richard, ii. 34. 

Thomas, Marquis of Dorset, ii. 60. 

Grocer, the word formerly meant any large dealer, iv. 45. 
Grosseteste, Bp. letter of his to Henry III. illustrated, iv. 37. 
Guardian Angels over individual persons, too uncertain a notion to 

be used in our addresses to God, iv. 3 1 . 
Guido Aretino, invented the present scale of musick, i. 95. Mistook 

the metre of the lines from which he named the notes, ibid. 
Gulielmus Neubrigensis, his account of the death of Thomas second 

Abp. of York, vi. 65. Illustration of the word Dromo in, vii. 43. 
Gunpowder, the invention of, ascribed by Milton, Spenser, and 

Ariosto, to the Devil, iv. 61. Less slaughter since the use of ar- 
tillery, ibid. 
Guns not employed in the battle of Bosworth, ii. 30. 
Guy earl of Warwick, vii. 43. 
Givedir, reason of Sir John Wynne's house being so called, ix. 71. 

Qu. corrupted from the Latin vitram ? ibid. 
Gybson, Richard, 'why he placed Emanuel at the top of his letters. 

vi, 25. 



H. 

infrequently placed after t in old writers, as catAena for catena- 
te, vii. 45. 

Hadfield, Thomas, Chandler's discourse on his death, iii. 30. Anec- 
dote of him, ibid. 

Hair of Women used for cordage, ix. 13. 

Hakewill, Dr. George, his taking for granted that the elements are 
convertible one into another, not agreeable to experiment, iii. 56, 
Makes ship of the masculine gender, iii. 69. The three last Cardi- 
nals of this Nation said by him to be of Oxford, pointed out, iv. 22. 
The five sons of Oxford University said by him to possess the princi- 
pal Sees pointed out, iv. 27. His character of John Down, v. 1. 
Preached his funeral sermon, ibid. Translated the Life of Sir Tho- 
mas Bodiey, his kinsman, into Latin, v. 2. 

Halfer, its meaning, iv. 42. On the pronunciation of, ibid. Anec- 
dote of a gentleman respecting the spelling of this word, ibid. 

Hall the Chronicler, followed chiefly by Shakspeai'e, i. 1. Bishop 
Nicolson's character of hirn unjust, ibid. Mistakes Lbnina Apos- 
tolorum for Linnina Apostolorum, i. 9. Illustrations of passages in 
his Chronicle, ii. 15, ix. 6. 

K K 



49§ 



INDEX, 



Hamilton, Alexander, calls Bengal an earthly paradise ; but why? V. 8HJ. 

Hammer-cloth, reason of its being so called, iv. 3. 

Hana {Saxon), signifies both cock and hen, vii. 63. 

Hand-vjriting, English, Cardinal de Brancasiis remark respecting, 
vi. 74. 

Hangman's wages, x. 55. 

Happy the son ivhose father is gone to the Devil, the proverb illus- 
trated, ii. 21. Whencetheproverbarc.se, vii j . 85. 

Haram, the name for apartments of women in Turkey, iv. 43, 

Harbin, George, the author of the " Hereditary Right of the Crown 
of England asserted," iv. 95. 

Har dress, Sir Thomas, ix. 1. 

Hardwiclie, Philip, earl of, alluded to in "Count Fathom," vii. 21. 
Anecdote of him, vii. 23. 

Hare, its beating a drum, an imposition, viii. 38. 

Harlot, derivation of, vii. 34. 

Hanner, Anthony, i. 54. A feigned name for Henry Wharton, v. 85, 
vi. 76. Query whether this assumed name should not be Whar- 
mer, v. 13. 

Harold II. not the nephew of Edward the Confessor, iv. 2, vii. 28. 
So hasty and eager was he to engage William the Conqueror, that 
he waited not till his forces were collected, iv. 3, vii. 27. The eight 
exercises he knew how to perform, mentioned in the Five Pieces of 
Runic Poetry, v. T8. 

Harpagus, name of, written Appelles, Arpelles, and Harpalus, viii. 1. 2. 

Harrington, Sir John, no foundation for his calling Silenus Virgil'.s 
Scholemaster, iii. 38. 

Harris, Dr. his dislike to Augustine being called Apostle of the 
English, unreasonable, iv. 93. His allowing Augustine little merit 
in regard of the Saxons, unjust, ibid. Errors in his History of 
Kent, ix. 21. Error of his with respect to the inhabitants of Kent, 
x. 53. 

Harry, why it passes for Henry, iii. 32. 

Harvey, Dr. described Henry VIII's Pennachio, vii. 82. 

Harvey, Richard, an author alluded to by Nash, ii. 9. 

Haslewood, Arthur, anecdote of, ii. 18. Epitaph on, ibid. 

Hastings, Lord, pandar to Edward IV. ii. 23, 24, 67. Called the 
lull, 70. Chamberlain of the Household and of Wales, ii. 25. 
Remarkable story of, iii. 84. 

Lady Katharine, ii. 29. 

Havercamp, his explanation of the Ormesta of Orosius criticised, viii. 25. 

Howard, Sir Thomas, ii. 38. 

Hay, nothing more raised in value than, vi. 80. 

Hayford, Miss Hannah, poems addressed to her, i. 53. 

Haym, Signor, -passage in his Tesoro Britan. mis-translated, iii. 47. 

Hayter, Bp. anecdote of him, vii. 78. 

Hearne, Thomas, emendation of a passage in his Textits JRoffensi?, 
ii. 20 ; Sir Edward Dering's arms in, explained, iii. 82 ; reference 
to Sir E. Dering in the preface explained, and error corrected, iii, 
93. — His comment on a passage in Spelman's sElfred unsatisfactory, 
iii. 96. — Mistakes a passage in the Annals of Dun-staple, respecting 
the battle between William and Hai'old, iv. 3, vii. 27 ; wrong con- 
jectures of his on various passages, iv. 4, vii. 52 ; vii. 29, 48, 49, 
51, 53 ; neglects to correct a passage in, respecting Harold's rela* 
tionship to Edward the Confessor, vii. 23. — Sarcasm of his on Sir 
Simon D'Ewes in Leland's Itinerary, v. 44 ; his observation on Dr. 
Gale's reading of A Blato Bulgio^ overlooking, what the Doctor 
himself says to the same purport, v, 45 ; errors of W. Vallahs in 



Index, 499 

Leland which he has left uncorrected, V. 50, 52 ; needless and 
foolish alterations of his in W. Vallans, v. 53 ; though he inveighs 
against flattering epitaphs, gives a great character to a man he 
knew nothing of, v. 54 ; recommends the person who should give 
a second part of Camden to be cautious in taking any thing upon 
trust, &c. and yet speaks of a book he never saw as being curious and 
excellent, v. 55 ; ou slight foundation speaks of a Roman mint at 
Dorchester, and afterwards takes it for ' granted, v. 56; pretended 
to prophecy, but had no gift this way, v. 57 ; qu. why he takes 
Pardus Ursinus to foe Fulvius Ursinus ? y. 58; writes ingenious for 
ingenuous, vi. 52 ; his assertion that bricks were used here temp. 
Edward III. doubtful, vi. 53 ; mistaken in saying fend is often used 
in records for field, vi. 54 ; approves most of short epitaphs, thougfe 
he had drawn a long one for Mr. Dodweil, vi. 55. — Mistaken as to 
the mode of publishing works in Giraldus Cambrensis' time, V. 47.— 
Corrected by Mr. Ames, vi. 12. — Remark on his observation re- 
specting the Romans hiding their treasure, vi; 56.— Kis works pro- 
posed to be printed, vii. 1.— Errors of his in Leland' 9 Collectanea 
corrected, vii. 36, 37. — Remark of his on Alured, Beverlacensis un- 
necessary, vii. 44 ; wrong conjectures of his in, vii. 45, 46; it is 
uncertain whether his publication of Alured be really that authors 
work, vii. 56. — His attempt to amend a passage in Fitz-Stephen 
unnecessary, vii. 47. — Remark of his on the Liber Niger corrected, 
viii. 16. 

Heart — a man of a great heart, its usual meaning, vi. 44. The large- 
ness of the heart does not betoken courage, ibid. 

Heat or Cold depends not altogether on latitude, xi 9. 

Heavens, a luminous entire half-circle seen in, described, ix. 7.9. 

Hebrew language, does not abound with epithets, but has some very 
significant ones, vi. 28= 

Heiress, the son of, gives the first place to his paternal coat, and puts 
his mother's in the second, i. 53. 

Heliodorus, his Ethiopics a romance, v. 4. 

Hemingford, Walter, a contemptible author, vii. 40. Errors of hii 
pointed out, ibid. 

Hen, crowing of, ominous, iv. 75. Believed to be not prolific then, 
ibid. Derivation of the word hen, vii. 63. 

Henry II. had three natural children by Lady Rosamond, vii. 26. 

Henry III. spoken of by Fitz-Stephen, the son of Henry II. vii. 47. 

— (usually so called) son of K. John, properly Henry IV, vii. 47. 

Remarks on the signum regale of the person who intended to assas- 
sinate him, viii. 88. Reason of his being crowned with a garland 
at Gloucester, ix. 99. Sold the Jews for a sum of money, x. 93. 

Henry IV. surnamed Bullingbrooh, from his birth-place, ii. 53. 

Henry V. conspiracy to slay him, ii. 78. 

Henry V. and VI. their pennies not properly distinguished, vii. 99. 

Henry VI. on what occasion he lost Normandy, ii. 48, 

Henry VII. what encouraged him to invade England, ii. 72. 

Henry Viii. his benevolences resisted by the plea of Stat. 1 Ric. IIL 
- i. 32. Reasons given in defence of them, ibid. Bishop Godwyn's 
History of, translated by his son, i. 54. Error respecting him in 
Parliamentary History, i. 67. Letter of to Cardinal Cibo, whence 
dated explained, iii. 85. His valuable pennachio, vii. 82. In his, 
25th year, an Act passed to prohibit the importation of books, x. 68. 

Henry of Huntingdon, comment on a passage in, vii. 35. 

Herba digitalis, with us Fox-glove, which according to Baxter signi- 
fies Lemurum Manicce : the French on the contrary call it Our 
Ladies gloves, v. 10. 

K K 2 



^500 INDEX. 

Herbert, Lord, authority for the reasons assigned by him as given in 
defence of Henry VIII's benevolences, i. 32. 

Hereditary Right to the Crown of England asserted, the author of, iv. 95* 

Hermegiscle, King of the Varnes, story relative to, vii. 92. 

Hero and heander of Musaeus paraphrased, ix. 62. Passage borrowed 
from and improved, 63. 

Hewet, Capt. anecdote of, vii. 22. 

— Gentian, short account of, vi. 7- 

Hexameter verses with a spondee in the 5th foot, generally -liSye a 
dactyle in the 4th, vii. 94. 

in English, i. 17. One in Ascham's works, viii. 99. 

Two by Watson Bp. of Lincoln, ibid. 

Hiccup, the orthography of, doubtful, v. 84. Its' etymology, ibid. 

Hiekes, Dr. his birth-place, vi. 17. 

Higden, Alfred's being styled Saint in a note upon, accounted for, iii. 96, 

Hobbes, Mr. lines of his on Chatsworth improved, vii. 86. 

Hoboy, fronv Hautbois (Fi\), not Oboe (Italian) iii. 51. 

Holborn, Act for paving, x. 95. 

Holland, Henry Fox Lord, vii. 21. 

Holt, Lord Chief Justice, humorous observation on an attorney's* 
dying a day or two after him, i. 79. 

Holy Land, breadth of, iv. 82. 

Homer, reasons for Virgil's silence respecting him in his iEneid, i. 70. 

Homerus, aliquando bonus dormitat, are not exactly the words of 
Horace, x. 1. 

Homoeoteleuton, the antients not scrupulous about it, i. 64. Instances 
of it, ibid. 

Honos, for honor, accounted for, vii. 20. 

Hops, when first introduced into England, v. 88. 

Hops and Corn, difficult to ascertain by comparison which are most 
gainful, x. 50. 

Horace, quoted humorously at a disputation, i. 68. His not being 
mentioned by Virgil in his writings which are extant accounted 
for, i. 69. Bad verses in, ii. 2. Verse of Horace applied to Cantabs, 
iv t 70. Much such a soldier as Sir John Suckling, v. 33. Impro- 
perly cited, x. 1. A burlesque of his integer vitcE, &c. x. 64. 

Hormesta, see Ormesta. 

Horns long esteemed the badge of Cuckoldom, x. 81. 

Horse-races, author of Anecdotes relating to the Antiquity, &c. of, 
pointed out, ix. 70. 

Horse-shoe, why it was first used as a preservative against Witch- 
craft, ix. 97. 

Horses ridden without bridles by the antients, v. 68. Recovery of one 
badly wounded in the gullet, accounted for, viii. 58. 

Hoveden, Roger, expression of his illustrated, vii. 41. 

House of Office, an ewphemismus, viii. 66. 

Howard, Charles, remark of his on the Earl of Surrey's language 
controverted, viii. 11. Remark of his on the Earl of Arundel's 
being restored to the Earldom of Norfolk criticised, viii. 12. 

Howel, James, critique on an epigram by him, vi. 1. 

Hubert de Bur go, the castle built by him in Wales, he called Stultitia 
Huberti, v. 27. 

H%et, Mons. his learning, iii. 45. Supposed to have been the greatest 
Student that ever existed, ibid. Some who may vie with him in 
this respect, ibid. His " Hommes Illustres," iv. 24. Erroneously 
cites the Ethiopics of Heliodorus in two places as real history, v. 4. 
Too severe upon the Scaligers and Du Plessis-Mornay, v. 8. Huet 
and Menage may be aptly compared together, v. 13; Huet's learning 
?ather more extensive, ibid. 



INDEX. 501 

lluetiana, the elogium prefixed to it written by Olivet, iii. 45. The 
best of the books of that sort, v. 8. 

Hugh the Hurgundian, styled Regum malleus, vii. 25. 

Hugh le Grand, improperly called Great Hugh, bj' Fuller, iv, 83. Bore 
the name in memory of Hugh le Grand, father of Hugh Capet, ibid. 

Huguenots, customary among them for tlie Godfather's name to be 
given to the Child, iv. 33. 

Humber river, etymon of, vii. 1 2. 

Humble-bee, should, perhaps, be called Bumble-bee, ix. 47. 

Humez, or De Humeto, TYilliam, abbat of Westminster, iv. 4, vii. 52. 

Humm, a mere technical word, vii. 12. 

Humming applause, as in our Universities, a method not unknown to 
barbarous Nations, x. 76. 

Humphrey, Dr. Laurence, why he used I £ H at the top of his let- 
ters, vi. 25. 

Hurgos and Cilnabs, terms used in the Gentleman's Magazine, &c. for 
the Speakers in the Parliamentary Debates, vi. 29. 

Hutchinson, Bp. oversights in his Defence of the Antient Historians, 
v. 92. Character of the work, time of its being written, ibid. Dif- 
fers from Godwin in his account of Abp. Anselm, 93. 

Hyde, Dr. remarks on his Jrlistoria Relig. Vett. Pers. ix. 46. 

I&J. 

I EH, its signification, vi. 25. 

IHC, written by the Greeks abbreviately for Jesus, vi. 49. The 
Latins blundered in reading it IHS, ibid. \ 

Jack-Latin, origin of the name of this tune, \ iii. 6. 

Jack-pudding, vi. 98. 

James, King, his aphorisms, x. 42. 

James, Professor, smart quotations at a disputation at which he pre- 
sided, i! 68. 

Idolatry, allusion in Tenison's Dedication to his book on, explain- 
ed, iii. 80. 

Jebb, Dr. Samuel, pleasant mistake of his in the Bibliotheca Litera- 
ria, i. 36. 

Jeffrey of Monmouth, his history erroneously attributed by Dr. Stake- 
ley to Richard of Cirencester, vii. 39. Translated the British his- 
tory out of British into Latin, vii. 57. 

Jerusalem, in possession of -the Saracens when Godfrey of Bouillon 
took it, iv. 84. 

Jesuits, humorous question concerning, i. 19- 

Jews — as rich as a Jew, whence the proverb arose, v. 20. Instance 
of a Jew using in an instrument the Christian mode of computing 
time, v. 21. Instance of a Jew mentioning the feast of St. Lucia, ib. 
Observations on a story of one taken from Giraldus Cambrensis,v. 22. 
Greatly flourished here in the time of Henry I. v. 24. Formerly 
looked upon by our Kings as their property, v. 25. Expressly called 
the King's chattels, ibid. Forbidden to buy red cloth by a charter 
of King John, v. 26 ; reason assigned for it, ibid. Formerly en- 
tirely at the disposal of the chief Lord, x. 93. Sold by K. Hen. III. 
to his brother, ibid. Imprisoned till they redeemed themselves for 
money, ibid. 

Jews-trump, or Jews-harp, not a Jewish musical instrument, i. 82. 
A mere play-thing, ibid. Its orthography corrupted, ibid. Ety- 
mon of, ibid. 

Jezebel — " What peace, so long as the whoredoms of thy mother Jeze- 
bel," &c. new reading of, i. 93, 



502 - INDEX. 

Ignatius, St. wrote his Epistles on a journey, viii. 52. 

Ignorance, effect of, when accompanied by boldness, or modesty A 
viii. 31. 

Ignorant men, many, who are not to be termed so, cannot write their 
own names, iii. 40. 

ImparhyUaMc genitives made by the insei'tion of i, viii. 20. 

Impostkume, the most barbarous word in our language, x. 29. Whence, 
derived, ibid. 

T/ia, King, his getting the Romescot settled doubted, ix. 60, 

Indian Emperor styled Shah, or Padshah, meaning King, vii. 53. 

Indians of the Five Nations, said by Colden to have no labials in their 
language ; but whence come mohawk, &c t ? iv. 29. 

Jnett, Dr. writes Legantine improperly for hegatine, iii. 71. 

Inflexions or terminations, varying of, serviceable to poets, and breed, 
no obscurity, vii. 54. Frequently applied in old English poets, ibid. 

Ingenious erroneously written for ingenuous, vi. 52. 

Ingulphus, his character as a writer, x. 36. 

Integer vitte, &c. burlesque of, x. 64. 

Imwntions, Germans excellent at, i. 31. 

Joanna, the wife of Alexander II. king of Scots, vii. 29. 

Joannes, orthography of, improper, x. 62. 

Jobert, Father, author of u . La Science des Medailles," ix. 85. 

John, name of, does not occur in any document before Edward the 
Confessor's time, vii. 31. 

— King, mace supposed to have been given by him to Northamp-, 

ton, proved to have been given by King James, ii. 1. Place of his 
death, iv. 5. Allusion to his name of Lackland b}' authors de- 
scribing his death, ibid. His burial-place, v. 39. Was earl of Mow 
taigne, vii. 37. His death, burial, and issue, mis-stated by \V. 
Hemingford and H. Knyghton, vii. 40. His losing his Crown in the 
washes in Norfolk untrue, ix. 99. 

of Monmouth, passage in Matthew Paris respecting him ex-* 

plained and amended, v. 31. 

Johnson^ Dr. his notes on Shakspeare proposed to be published by Mr, 
Cave, i. 59. Mistaken in explaining mope-eyed, blind of one eye, 
iv. 38. Remark on his derivation of quaff, vii. 19. 

. — Mr. his excellency as a painter, x. 49. 

—- Mrs. Mary, anecdote of, viii. 33. 

Jones, in " Buckston of Bathe," his description of the game called. 
Trolin Madam, v. 11. 

Jonson, remarks on three of his plays written by Mr. Upton, i. 65. 

Jovis, the original nominative of Jupiter, iii. 80. 

Ireland, chief governors formerly called by divers names, vii. 89. 

Isabel and Elizabeth, the same name, iii. 23. 

Isles of a Church, an antient mistake in the orthography for ailes, vi.43, 

Italians make strange work with English names, ix. 7. 

Junius, sentence at the end of his Life affixed to the " Etymologicon 
Anglic." illustrated, i. 62. 

Jupiter, on the etymologies of that word, iii. 80. 

Juries, reason of their being kept without refreshment, x. 91. 

Justices, an hundred at a monthly meeting, ii. 26. 

Juxon, Bp. what he was charged to remember by K a Charles, when o£ 
the scaffold, iv. 65 t 



INDEX. 503 

K. 

Kalories, derivation of, ix. 93. 

Kempe, John, Bp. of London, vii. 59. 

Kenn, Bp. his notion of Guardian Angels disapproved of, iv. 31. His 

motto, vi. ?9. 
Kennett, Bp. his relation of the tradition concerning' Lord Longue- 

ville's tomb, viii. 37. His life written by Mr. Newton, ix. 59. The 

Bishop encouraged his studies, and got him admitted into orders, ib. 

A second volume of the life proposed, ibid. Remarks on the life, ib* 
Kent., " out of the shires," a phrase used in, very expressive, iv. 59. 

w When my husband comes, he will be two men" an expression 

used in, viii. 68. False notion of the men of Kent being more hu- 
mane than others, x. 53. Called a shire, x. 54. 
Kerne, the name of the Irish foot-soldiers, ii. 47. 
<4 Kerving," the terms of the art of, as given by Wynken de Worde,. 

with illustrations, v. 88. 
Kestnas, a corruption of Christmas, i. 41. 
Keysler, his account of King Richard's tomb in St. Fredian's at Lucca 

illustrated, vii. 79. 
Killesed, meaning of the word, vii.. 6. 
Kind, in old authors the same as nature, iii. 28, 
Kindly, meaning of, viii. 81. 

King of the Bean, some light thrown on the meaning of, ix. 31. 
King's Arms, a proper ornament for Churches, vii. 30. No order for 

putting them up, ibid, 
King's stores, the broad R used on should be the broad Arrow, iv. 26, 

Query, how the Pheon came to be used for this purpose, ibid. 
Kings ix. 22. (2d book), new reading of, i. 93. 
Kingsldm, in Peck's Desid. Cur. should be Kingship, viii. 40. 
Kippis, Dr. obscurity caused by his omitting Christian names, viii< 47. 
Kissing a Bride, origin and reason of, x. 91. 
Klein, M. remark on the propriety of his calling the Badger Coati 

cauda brevi, viii. 4. 
Knatchbiill family, viii. 46. 

Knights, in old deeds rank after Abbats, vi. 39. 
Knyghto?i, Henry, observation of his relative to Henry III. being 

properly Henry IV. vii. 18. Copies a false account of King John's 

death and his issue from W. Kemingford, vii. 40, 

L. 

Lady of the Lane, ii. 98. 

JLtetare Jerusalem (Dominica), in monkish historians, imports Low 

Sunday, v. 30. 
Lambarde, Mr. mistake of his, viii. 76. Remark on an expression in 

his " Perambulation of Kent," ix. 2. 
Lamps, if ten times as frequent, would not equal the Moon, x. 27. 
Lancaster, House of, their pretensions to the Crown, iiL 9- 
J^angham, Sir James, his translation of " to shoot between wind and 

water," x. 90. 
Langhorne, Messi-s. errors in their translation of Plutarch, ix. 14, 15. 
T^angtra, a French term, vi. 33. 
language, the varying of inflexions or terminations serviceable to. 

Poets, and breed no obscurity, &,c. vii. 54. Frequently applied in 

old English poets, ibid. The English have a poetic and prose, as 

well as the Italians, x. 74. Some wordi in all languages which 

tannct be translated, x. 90. 



504 INDEX. 

JJArte Armonica, &c. by G. A. D'Adurni, v. 95. Translation of, ibiS. 

Latin tongue, barbarisms of, in what they partly consisted, x. 83. 

Latins were fond of the euphemismus, viii. 69. 

Latitude does not entirely govern cold or heat, x. 9. 

Lauchmore, Simon de, vi. 58. 

Laud, Abp. the allusion on his medallion to St. John the Baptist not 
blasphemous, i. 80 ; the 30th of January service runs also in this 
strain, which is carrying the matter too far, x. 33. Passed through 
every ecclesiastical office, iv. 99. His letters, published 1700, cited 
by Mr. Wise, ix. 92. 

Laudable voice, a corruption of audible voice, i. 98. 

Laudat diversa sequentes, x. 30. 

Laurence bids wages, reason of this proverb, viii. 19. 

Law, quirks of the, vi. 88. The expression to be within the Law, a 
Graecism, x. 68. 

«— - — of England, instances of punishment twice for the same 
crime, i. 85. 

La //-ordination, impudent falsification to favour the practice of, iv. 55, 

Lea, five ways of spelling that name, iii. 53. Saying in Cheshire re~ 
specting, ibid. 

Lead, in converting into red lead, increases in weight, vi. 87. 

Leake, Sir Francis, (22 Eliz.) small value of his estate, x. 10. 

Le Clerc, Mons, in a work of his, called himself Theodorus Gorallus, 
vi. 76. 

Lectures Cat?iedrales,x. 16. 

Ordinance, x. 16. * 

Leeds, Duke of, a curious painting in his possession 1755, described, i.35* 

Legantine written for Legatine, iii. 71. 

Leland's papers, many suspected to have perished, v. 44. " The 
Duke's word" explained, v. 59. Passage in Leland, in Tanner's 
Bib liotheca, corrected, v. 77. His account of Coiiweston illustrated, 
vii. 22. Gives W. Hemingford a great character, which he did not 
deserve, vii. 40. Comment on his notice of Ashford college in 
Kent, v. 17, vii. 77 ; on his notice of Wye and Maidstone Colleges, 
ibid. Passages in, mistaken by Drake and Philpot, vii. 77- His ob- 
servation respecting the Jour tongues explained, ix. 53. Passage iu, 
his « New Year's Gift" illustrated, ix. 58. 

Leo, frequency of this name among the Popes accounted for, viii. 26. 

Leofwine bishop of Dorchester, vii. 61. 

Leonine verse, iv. 87. 

Lesche, meaning of the word, v. 88. 

JM, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56. Accounted for, ibid. 

Lethieullier, Smai't, the account of the oath By St. Luke's face 
grounded on a letter of his, ix. 29. 

Letters, single, as /. c. denote the singular number ; two, as 11. cc. the 
plural, viii. 16. 

Lewis, passage in the Annals of Dunstaple relative to his coronation, 
1223, elucidated, vii. 53. 

Lewis, Jo hn, his Collections towards a Life of Wickliff, v. 79- Ob- 
servations on a passage in his " Life of W. Caxton" relative to 
K. John's Crown, ix. 99- 

Lewknor family, whence the name may be taken, doubtful, vi. 57. 

Leyland's Supposed Ghost, verses written by Fuller, iii. 92. 

Lhwyd, Edward, allusion of his to Mr. Baxter, vi. 3. His delicacy 
towards Mr. Wanley in publishing an opinion which differed from 
his, 4. 

Libraries, Public, their great utility, iv. 14. , 

Lichfield, see of, divided, vii. 61. 



INDEX. 505 

Life— as in life, so m travelling-, we are apt to think a different track 
from that we are in a better, iii. 74, x. 30. 

Light, its effect on the eyes, x. 21. Should be excluded from the eye 
while asleep, x. 21. 

Lilly, meaning of the Eighth Case in his Grammar explained, iii. 79. 

Limina Apostoloram, an expression vised for the Court of Rome, i. 9. 

Limn, derived from illuminare, i. 35. 

Lincoln, termed by the Normans Nicol, vii. 37. 

Lion of Judah, alluded to in a motto to a coat of arms, i. 81. 

Liquor, absurdity of making an end of, by drinking all on the table, 
iii. 81. 

Lister, Dr. Father Plumier the meagre. Father mentioned in his Jour- 
ney to Paris, v. 15. 

Little things contribute to amuse and divert, iii. 73. 

Littleton, Dr. improperly renders Jews-trump Sistrum Judaicum, i, 82. 

Livelong, pronunciation of, vi. 93. 

Lockyer, Dr, epitaph by him on a Dog, i. 49. 

Longolius's Epistles, variations in the two editions of, described, ix. 11* 

Longueville, Lord, tradition concerning him, viii. 37. His tomb de- 
scribed, ibid. Reasons for supposing it falsely ascribed to him, ibid. 

Lord Chief Baron, instance of pride in the daughter of, ii. 87. 

Lord High Chancellor, privilege of, ix. 77. 

Lords, House of, observations on a print of, as it sat in 1522, i. 24. 

Lords, Spiritual, as numerous as the Temporal, before the Reforma- 
tion, i. 78. Their style recommended to be altered, x. 51. 

— ; — Temporal, before the Reformation, did not exceed in number the 
Spiritual, i. 78. Used formerly to prefix their Christian names to 
their titles, ix. 100. Do not always drop their surnames, x. 51. 
See Peers. 

Lort, Michael, author of " A Projecte conteyning the State, &c. of 
Cambridge," ix. 67. 

Low Countries, butter made in, excellent, iv. 86. 

Loivth, Dr. his English Grammar, iv. 18. 

Ludlow castle, narrow escape of King Stephen's hostage during the 
siege of it in 1138, viii. 75. 

Luke's face, by St. an oath of William Rufus, ix. 29. 

Luminous half circle seen in the heavens described, ix. 79. 

Luther's Table-talk, the first production of its kind since the restora- 
tion of learning, i. 31. 

Lye, Mr. a sentence of his at the end of Gr-aevius's Life of -Junius il- 
lustrated, i. 62. Confounds the sense of Wold and Weald, vii. 11. 
Error in his Saxon Dictionary, vii. 17. Remarks on his etymolo- 
gies of Newfangle, ix. 22. 

Lysippus, not a statuary, but a caster in brass, ix. 14. 

Lyttelton, Lord, inference of his not well founded, vii. 15,, His ac- 
count of William Rufus's oath correct, ix. 29. 

M. 

Mahillon, his reason for the Breviary being so called dissented from, 

x. 3. 
Macaulay, Mrs. some account of, vii. 80. 
Macbeth, observation on a passage in, viii, 80. 
Machabree, Dance of, illustrations of, iii. 24 — 29. 
Macrobius, no good author to follow in point of Latinity, ix. 83. A. 

Greek, ibid. His works shew him to be a Pagan, ibid. 
Madox, Mr. Thomas, translates u panno sanguinolento" cloth stained 

with blood; but it seems to mean no more than deep red cloth, v. 26. 



50S INDEX, 

Magic, Pliny's observation respecting the Britons' fondnqps for, e*> 
plained from Richard of Cirencester, iii, 88. 

Mahomet, no image of him, v. 71. 

Mahommedans, not strictly Pagans, iy. 6. 

Maidstone, History of, account of the author of, ix. 59« 

College, the master of, not necessarily a prebendary, vii. 77, 

Maimbourg, passage in his " Hist, des Croisades" corrected, ix. 80. 

piainpernor, the word no other than mainpreneur, v. 12. Reason 
assigned for the mistake, ibid. 

Malcolm's Essay on the Antiquities of Great Britain $nd Ireland, iU 
' lustrations of, vi. 5. 

Malleus', epithet of, applied to persons, vii. 25. 

Malmesbury's character of Alcuin, v. 97. 

.Mali liquor called Old Pharaoh, vi. 75. 

Mambrino r s helmet in Don Quixote, what it alludes to, iii. 36, 37. 

Man of a great heart, vi, 44. Man by nature a social creature, iv. 71. 

Mandarin, a musical instrument improperly so called, iii. 49- 

Mandolin, a musical instrument, reason of its being so called, iii. 49^ 

Mankind gradually diminish in stature, a common notion, ix. 95. 

Mann, Mr. vii. 21. 

Manners maketh Man, ho grammatical error in this phrase, vi. 79. 

Manor, Manor-house, signified by the Latin Manerium, ix. 35. Three; 
at least of that denomination in England, ibid. Propriety of the 
Norman word for, ibid. 

Map of England proposed, with British, Roman, and Saxon names of 
places, vii. 2. 

Maraffi, Bartolomeo, character of a French novel of his translation, v. 72, 

Mareschal, Dr. his etymon of Ember weeks or days, iv. 13, 

Mark, origin of that used by persons who cannot sign their names, iii. 42, 

Marking plate or linen, mode of, improper, viii. 61. 

Markland, Mr. acute observation of his, vii. 20. 

Marlborough, Duke and Duchess of, severe reflection on, iv. 54. 

Marriage of Peeresses with Commoners causing them to lose their 
rank, seems contrary to Stat. 21 Hen. VIII. § 33, iv. 66. 

Marshal, Wm. Earl of Fembroke, burial of Isabel his daughter, ii. 22, 

Marshals Earls of Pembroke, five brothers successively enjoyed that 
title, ii. 22. 

Mattel, epithet of, applied to persons, vii. 25. 

Martial, passage from Clemens Alexand. in illustration of his ob- 
servation on poultry being fed in the dark, i. 64. His verses on 
Pica explained and translated, vi. 31. Emendation of his verses on 
Pavo, with translation, ibid. Epigram on Paetus and Arria trans- 
lated, viii. 34. 

Martin, St. two festivals of his, vii. 6'7. 

Martin V. Pope, translated and promoted 13 English Bishops in two 
years, vii. 59. 

Masters, Mrs. Mary, brief memoirs of, ix. 89- 

Matthew xix. 17, very emphatical in our language, i. 76. 

Matthew Paris, passage in, relative to John of Monmouth explained 
and amended, v. 31. Error of his respecting Mahomet's image, v. 71- 
Faulty reading in, amended, viii. 75. 

Matthiolus, inaccurate expression of, iv. 52. 

Maul, origin of this word, vii. 25. 

Mead, Dr. his opinion that the Small Pox originated in .Ethiopia, 
doubted, iv.*17. 

Meadowcourt, Ricliard, writings of his, ix. 37. 

MedaUles, La Science des, the author of, ix. 85. The translator of,. 
ibid. An edition with commentaries by a French author, ibid. 



INDEX. - 507 

Medea, sometimes mis-spelt Med^a, v. 43. 

Medicine, account of the most considerable methods of cure, a de- 
sirable work, x. 83. 

Medus, the river Euphrates called so, as well as Euphrates, i. 72. 

Memory, failure of it first in regard to names, a vulgar error, iii. 78, 
Reason of its being thought so, ibid. 

Menage, M. his derivation of persley corrected, i, 91, 

JWenage and Huet may be aptly compared together, v, 13, Menage 
the greater linguist, ibid. 

Mens cujusque is est quisque explained, x. 3Q. 

Mercer, the word formerly meant any merchant, iv. 45, 

Meridian, a day spirit, ii. 33- 

Messieurs, we cannot translate, x. 90. 

MetatJiesis literarum, its effect on language, vii. 33. Instance of it in 
the name of Falstaff, viii. 17- 

Meteor in the Heavens described, ix. 79, 

Meum and Tuum, as useful to Poets, though not so profitable, as to 
Lawyers, iii. 54. 

Michael Balbus the Emperor, v. 65. 

Michaelmas day, Goose on, trace of this in 10 Edw. IV. iv. 30. 

Migratory birds flock together before their flight, ix. 95. In 1775 
many hundreds of woodcocks were drowned, tempestuous weather 
preventing their reaching the land, ibid. 

Miladie, occurs in Register of Eastwell, x. 80. 

Millennium, conjecture respecting a, x. 75. Argument for it, ibid. 

Milles, Dr. remarks on his comment on the Penates at Exeter, vi.35,36-. 

Milton's picture, parody on Dryden's lines under it, hi. 99.. Milton 
might have taken his thought respecting the invention of Gun- 
powder from Pol. Vergil, iv. 61. 

Minchen-pin, origin of the word, x. 66. 

Mindas misprinted for TV hides, iii. 85. 

Mine, pun on a gentleman purchasing a share in one, ix. 52. 

Minshew's Guide to the Tongues, the first book printed by subscrip- 
tion, i. 11. 

Minstrels among' the Saxons, Dr. Percy's first essay on the state of, 
enlarged at the suggestion of the Author of this Work, vi. 20. 

Mint at Shrewsbury, iii. 100. 

Mirrour of Magistrates, illustrations, &c. of, ii. 11 — 15, 23 — 25, 27— 
44, 47—86, 95—100; iii. 1—13. 

Mirrour of the JVorid, translated from the French by Caxton, vi. 19. 
The French was rendered from the Latin, perhaps of Honorius Au* 
gustodunensis, ibid. 

Missioners, Roman, their accounts of places not always true, x. 77. 

Misson, error of his, v. 61. Mistaken in supposing the Peutingerian 
table the work of Peutjnger himself, v. 62. Allusion of his ex- 
plained, v. 63. Error of his, 64. Remarks on his description of 
the rock struck by Moses, at Venice, v. 65. Mistake of his re- 
specting Innocent IV. v. 66. Mistaken in supposing a brazen horse 
without a bridle at Naples, an emblem of liberty, <v. 68. Mistaken 
in attributing Pliny the Eider's death to the quaking of Vesuvius, 
v. 69. 

Moeda (Portuguese), derived fram Moneta (Latin), vii. 60. 

Mogul, origin of this term, vii. 53. 

Mohitr, conjecture concerning its derivation, vii. 60. 

Moidore, its derivation, vii. 60. 

Molesworth, Lord, author of the epitaph on a dog put up by him 
pointed out, i. 49. 

Mohere, effect of his satire on Physicians m France, viii. 13, 



508 



INDEX. 



Moloch, idol of, miscalled a wooden idol in Swin&en's Enquiry, ix. 36, 

Should be the fiery idol ; made of brass, ibid. 
Monasteries, Bill for Dissolution of, Religious houses not suppressed by 

that act, but only in case of surrender, i. 78. 
Money, ringing or sounding it not modern, vi. 83. 
Monmouth, Earl of, instance of alteration of style and orthography in 

liis " Memoirs," iii. 64. 
Monosyllables, their multiplicity in the English language accounted 

for, vi. 51. 
Montague, Lady M. TV. two passages in her letters explained, viiL 20. 
Montaigne, the works of, classed among the Anas by Huet, iv. 24. 
Monteith, a punch-bowl, whence so called, vi. 72. 
Montfaucon, II. 280. the expatiator on Endovellicus pointed out, v. 42. 
Month's mind to a thing, elucidated, viii. 36. 
Moon, the great benefit derived from her light, x. 27. 
Mope, the same as myope, iv. 38. Mope-eyeoTmea.vis purblind, ibid. 
More, Sir Thomas, his daughters alluded to in Erasmus's Colloquies, 

ix. 28. 
3fortaigne> Earl of, afterwards King John, vii. 37. 
Morton, Bp. of Ely, afterwards Abp. of Canterbury, ii. 15, 41. 
Motto to coat of arms changed, i. 8 1 . 
Mount Sinai, Papases of St. Catherine at,v£alled Kalories or Caloyer, 

ix. 93. Derivation of the word Kalories, ibid. 
Mmntague (John Nevil) Marquis, ii. 51. 
Mulberry-tree, late in putting out its leaf, ix. 51. We ought not till 

then to change our winter-cloaths, ibid. The emblem of wisdom, ib. 
Munigton, Mount St. John meant by this word in Vertot, ix. 8. 
MustEUs, his Poem on Hero and Leander paraphrased, ix. 62. Reason 

of the Sibyl addressing Musaeus, in Virgil, ix. 64. 
Museum, sometimes mis-spelt Musaum, v. 43. 
Musician, no one ever a great scholar, v. 36. The observation not 

true, ibid. 
Mustek, scale of, invented by Guido Aretino, i. 95. Whence the notes 

were named, ibid. 
Mu skerry, Lord, anecdote of, ii. 46. 
Musurus, why he was styled musarum custos, v. 100. 

% 

N not uncommonly turned in pronunciation into I, vii. 37. 

N. or M. in the Catechism explained, iii. 20. 

Naked truth, phrase of, illustrated, vii. 71. 

Names, improperly written by persons who cannot be termed igno- 
rant, iii. 40. Great names frequently borne by the lower sort of 

. people accounted for, iii. 84. Some both masculine and feminine, 
vi. 67. Names of places often transferred by emigrants to the 
parts where they reside, viii. 89. 

— ». Christian, many of them, both masculine and feminine, ii. 92. 

Nash's character of an Antiquary in his " Supplication to the Devil" 
illustrated, ii. 8. Farther illustrations of, ii. 9, 10. 

Natalis Comes, and Noel le Comte, spoken of as two different per- 
sons, iii. 67. 

Nations, apt to throw blame on one another, vi. 66. 

Navarette, character of him as a writer, x. 77. 

Neckam, Alexander, remark of his on the Goldfinch drawing his own 
water, ii. 93. 

Nectarine produced on a Peach-tree, iv. 79. 

NijjXor, or NiXor, a mere artificial word;, denoting the number of days jjS$ 
a year, viii. 3. 



INDEX. 509 

Neot, St. his life of /Elfred, iii. 96. 

Nevil, Lady Anne, the author of the History of, corrected, viii. 18. 

New Hollanders, barbarous savages, iv. 73. 

New-year's Gifts, &c. custom formerly to pin them on the sleeve, iii, 63. 

Newcastle, Duchess of, wrong in saying the fable of the Father and 
Son riding on an Ass was from iEsop, iv. 23. The Essays and Dis- 
courses published by her as the 4th Book of the Life of the Duke , 
may be properly classed among the Anas, iv. 24. Remarks on her 
observations on coaches going the Tour at Antwerp, iv. 25. 

New/angle, critique on the etymologies of, ix. 22. 

Newhoitse, co. Lincoln, variously written, viii. 39- 

Newton, Sir Isaac, might have his notion of gravity from a Spanish 
author, x. 42. 

Newton, William, anecdote of him and his writings, ix. 59. 

Nicholas should be Nicolas, iii. 40, x. 62. 

Nichols's Bibliotheca Topographica Britannica illustrated, vi. 42 — 44, 
46—49, 51, 56—58. 

Nick a thing; i. e. to save it by a minute, x. 31. A great satisfac- 
tion, ibid. ' 

Nightingale, its not being heard Northward of Staffordshire an erro- 
neous notion, v. 67. 

Nicolson, Bp. his character of Hall the Chronicler criticised, i. 1. 
Speaks only of 26 books of Polydore Vergil's 'History, though he ac- 
knowledges a 27th, iii. 91. 

Nile, /Egyptus was the name of it, viii. 3. 

Nimrod, why he was so named, vi. 61. 

No God ha' mercy to you, explained, v. 40. 

Nobility, reflection on, x. 19. 

Nobleman, instance of one relinquishing a title, i. f>. 

Nobody but you and I, not English, v. 70. 

Noel le Comte, and Natalis Comes, spoken of as two different per- 
sons, iii. 67. 

Noon, its derivation, x. 96. Qu. how came it to mean 7neridies? ibid. 

Norfolk, Duke of, by the tenure of Wirksop manor, supports the 
Royal arm to hold the sceptre at the Coronation, iv. 85. 

Normandy, occasion of the loss of, to King Henry VI. ii. 48. 

North esteemed the residence of the Devil, or Hell, iv. 56. 

Northampton, mace ©f the corporation not so antient as supposed, ii. 1. 

Northern climes, where scurvy prevails so much, scurvy-grass in a 
manner the only plant in, iv. 67. 

North Hollanders improperly used for New Hollanders, by Dr. Brookes. 
iv. 73. 

Northumberland, Earl of, called the Lion, ii. 70. 

Norway Owl, author of a ludicrous letter to Sir H. Sloane on his pre- 
senting one to the University of Oxford pointed out, ix. 37. 

Nosegay — to give the nosegay, meaning of this custom in France. 
i. 33. May seem to be borrowed from the Greeks, ibid. 

Notable, improperly used in the sense of managing, viii. 71. 

Notes of Clergyxnen, reason of their written sermons being so called, iv. 20. 

Nova totius terrarum orbis tabula, make an hexameter when read 
backward, ix. 66. 

Novelists often touch upon real characters, vii. 21. Should be care- 
ful in meddling with history, ix. 7. 

Nowelt, Dean, though of Oxford, took his first degree at Cambridge. 
and was afterwards incorporated at Oxford, iii. 94. 

Numen of the Latins cannot be translated, x. 90. 

Nun's-pin, called a Minchen-pin. >:. 6& 



SlO INDEX. 



Obiit, fuit, effertur, &c. of the Latins/ not m6re delicate expressions- 
than he has turned the corner, viii. 6,9. 

Qdo's Seal, conjecture respecting the inscription on, iv. 87. 

(Enanthe, or Wheat-ear, found in Nottinghamshire and Derby- 
shire, vii. 100. 

(Esophagus, rupture in that of a man, certain death, viii. 58. Not in 
some other animals, ibid. Accounted fcr, ibid. 

Of, the occurrence of the word thrice in Gen. hi. 2. not inelegant, ii. 38„ 

Old Age, slowness in speaking, &c. does not always proceed from de- 
cay of apprehension, viii. 54. 

Old men, common for them to become slaves to their palates, v. 29, 
A little dirty old man aptly compared, v. 38. 

Old Pharaoh, a strong malt liquor, why so called, vi. 75. 

Oldcastle, Sir John, his seat at Cowling, v. 83. The character of 
Falstaff in Shakspeare first given to him, x. 100. 

Qldys, Mr. could not procure a specimen of Shakspeare's hand- 

' writing, iii. 98. Incorrect in reciting the contents of Gildas's 
work, ix. 30. 

Oliver, natural son of King John, ix. 80. 

Q71I1J, not to be pronounced as onely, being an abbreviation of alone^ 
ly, i. 14. 

Onslow, their motto festina lente a literal translation of the name, 
ix. 86. Parallels of it in the Greek and Latin, ibid. 

Opportunity, reflection on, when lost, tormenting, x. 30. 

Optic nerves debilitated by venery, x. 46. 

Orchard, orthography of, various, vi. 05. 

Ordinaries, not to be expressed in our language, x. 16. It must 
mean of course, ibid. 

Ore gladii, an Hebraism, v. 76. 

Oriental and Septentrional Languages, little connexion between, yet 
some of our Saxons have been great Orientalists, vi. 13. 

Orlando and Rolando, the same name, i. 84. 

Orleton, Adam de, his ambiguous precept 11 intended to hasten the 
murder of Edward II. ii. 89. 

Qrmesta, qu. an abbreviation of Orbis mestitia, viii. 25. 

Ornithologia Britannicd, &c. by M. Constable, ix. 36. The title of it 
ambiguous, ibid. 

Orosius, a Spaniard, iv. 19. Orosius and Osorvus the same name pro- 
bably, Hid. The person alluded to in Ballard's MS Preface to 
Orosius pointed out, vi. 14. Alfred's version of, in Saxom vi. 15. 
Allusion of a passage in, explained, viii. 1. Explanation of the title 
of his book Ormesta, viii, 25. 

Orrery, no modern invention, iii. 65» 

Orthography and style, plain instance of alteration in, in a short 
time, iii. 64. 

Osorius, v. Orosius. 

Oswin, Bp. of Dorchester, vii. 61. 

Otaheite, cordage made at, composed of women's hair, ix. 18* 

Othello, passage in, illustrated, viii. 51. 

Otto the legate, vii. 50. 

Overton Longueville, tomb at, viii. 37. 

Ovid's Epistle of Penelope to Ulysses, jocular construction of the second 
line of it, i. 83. The worst verse in Ovid, ii. 2 ; not worse than 
many in Horace, ibid. Remark on a passage iii Ovid concerning 
one's native country, v. 48. 



INDEX. "511- 

One, two senses of this word accounted for, vii. 91. 

Oxford, Earl of, information respecting a Roll belonging to him de- 
scribed by Weever, viii. 7. 

Oxford University, the three last Cardinals of this nation, members of 
it, iv. 22. The five sons of the University who possessed the prin- 
cipal sees of the kingdom, as mentioned by Hakewill, pointed 
out, iv. 27. 

Oxo7iian, not creditable to take his degree of B. A. at Cambridge, in. 94. 
Not so formerly, ibid. 

Qzell, Mr. translated the greatest part of Tournefort's Voyage, ix. 30* 

P. 

Pache, Dr. Otristopher, humorous remarks on the publication of his 
Ancography, i. 61. Singularity of his, Abidi 

Pcetus and Arrict, Martial's epigram on, translated, viii. 34. 

Painting, English have no genius for, x. 49. 

Palamedis Aves explained, vii. 62. 

Palm, Palmistry, and palming any thing upon a person, of French. 
extraction, i. 26. 

Pamphlet, the word antient, i. 26. Of French extraction, ibid. 

Pancredge, Keep aloof at, ii. 10. 

Pandar, origin of the use of that word for a male bawd, ii. 23. 

Papists, zealous in protecting K. Charles II. after the battle of Wor- 
cester, iv. 64. 

Pdrfter, Abp. his account of Pope Martin V. promoting 13 English 
Bishops in two years, corrected, vii. 59. Passages in, corrected, 
vii. 61, ix. 75. 

Parhhurst, Richard, head of the College of Ashford, v. 17. Device 
there representing his name, ibid. 

Parliamentary History of England, error of the compilers of, i, 67» 
Passage in corrected, i. 86. 

Parody on Dryden's lines under Milton's picture, hi. 99. 

Partridges, thirteen killed at a shot, v. 87. 

Pastoral, Dramatic, occasioned by the Collection for portioning 
young women at Geo. III.'s Coronation, the author of, iv. 89. 

Patrice ovanti, on reverse of King George III.'s Coronation medal, 
faulty, iv. 88. 

Patriarchs, reason of their living in tents, viii. 72. 

Paving, Act for paving the street-way between Charing cross and 
Strond-cross, x. 95. Holborn, ibid. 

Pavo, emendation of Martial's verses on, with translation, vi. 32. 

Peaches, a corruption of Piazza, i. 89- See Piazza. 

Peaches and Nectarines, better in England than in Italy, vii. 90. 

Peche, Richard, Bp. of Coventry and Lichfield, stoiy relative to, v. 22* 

Peck, Francis, the compiler of his life corrected, viii. 32. Passage 
in " Desiderata Curiosa" relative to Chantry Priests corrected, 
viii. 35. His explanation of the phrase to have a month's mind dis- 
approved, viii. 36. Observations respecting Lord Longneville's tomb, 
described in his Desiderata Curiosa, viii. 37. Explanation of a 
passage in " Desid. Curios." viii. 40. Remarks on his observation 
respecting an hour's rest before 12 at night, x. 85. 

Peeresses losing their rank by marrying Commoners, seems contrary 
to Stat. 21 Hen. VIII. § 33, iv. 66. 

Peers do not sit in the House of Lords in right of their Baronies, i. 10. 
As Barons have, so those of siiperior titles have a right, ibid. 

Peers, Trials of, not the custom formerly for the youngest Baron to 
give his voice first, h 50, 



515 INDEX. 

Peers, Temporal, humorous remark on, x. 72. Sec Lords* 
Peg-tankards described, v. 7- The use of them more apt to bringj 
on drunkenness than other vessels; priests forbidden in 1102 to 
drink from them, ibid. 
Peireskius, his character, v. 41. His mode of developing an inscrip- 
tion, viii. 14. 
Pelting, Dr. query whether he did not mean Ferguson? as the writer 

of The Growth of Popery, v. 73. 
Pembroke, Ea^l of, the publication of his collection of Coins a nobl^ 
present to tBe publick, ix. 90. Coins not well disposed in it, ibid* 
Mr. Ames compiled an index to it, which does not remedy the evil, 
ibid. The Cabinet afterwards lodged in the Bank, ibid. A critical 
commentary on the plates would be highly useful, ix. no. 
Penates found at Exeter, remarks on Dr. Milles's comment on, vi. 

35, 36. 
Penelope to Ulysses, Ovid's Epistle of, jocular construction of the 2d 

line "of it, i. 83. 
Pennachio, valuable one of K. Henry VIII. vii. 82. 
Pennant, Mr. remark on his Zoology, viii. 4. M. Constable's Orni- 

thologia Britannica chiefly compiled from it, ix. 86'. 
Penny, an integer, ix. 5. Reason for it, ibid. 
Pepys's Library at Cambridge, inscription over, explained, x. 30. 
Percy, Dr. enlarged his Essay on the Minstrels, on some objections 
made by the Author of this work, vi. 20. Critique on a Sonnet in 
his " Antient Songs," vii. 66. 
Peregrine Pickle, real characters in, vii. 21. 
Periwig, from Peruke, i. 100. 
Perizonius, his opinion respecting the names Abel and Nimrod, vi. 61, 

Says Charlemagne did not subdue England, vi. 6-3* 
Persians represented by Dr. Hyde not to worship the Sun or Fire, 

but only'to say their prayers before them to the true God, ix. 46. 
Persley-bed, used as an antonomasia, i. 91. Derivation of the word 

Persley, ibid. 
Perspiration, not greater in bed than when up, x. 18. 
Peter, natural son of Henry II. vii. 26. 

Peterborough Abbey, state of the 12th century, and number of monks 
maintained there at different times, iv. 10. 

— — — — Abbat of, cups found in the lodge of the, in 1245, iv. <J. 

Chronicle of, Suer should probably be Suen, iv. 8 

Mistaken as to the first Saxon King who attempted an universal 
monarchy over the rest, iv. 12. 
Petis le Croix, Mons. translated Abulfeda's description of Arabia int* 

Latin, not knowing it had been done before, iv. 60. 
Petrascius, spoken of by Camden, is N. C. F. Peireskius, v. 41. 
Pett, Sir Peter, Earl of Anglesey's remarks on a piece of his, iii. 4L 
Pettingal, Dr. ridiculous error of his, iii. 67. Observations of his on 
Taximagulus considered, vii, 53, Where the substance of his Disser- 
tation on the Equestrian figure of St. George is to be found, ix. 61. 
Peutingerian table, so called from having been found in the study of 

Peutinger, v. 62. 
Pheon, query how it came to be the mark for the King's proper- 
ty, iv. 26. 
Philippe II. character of him bv the author of the drama so intitu- 
led, x. 2. 
Philpot, mistook a passage in Leland's Itinerary, v. 17, vii. 77. 
Physic without Physicians, the occasion of Toland's writing that 

piece, vi. 9. 
Physicians lightly esteem«d in France, viiL 13. 



INDEX. , 513 

Piazza, corrupted, and its sense perverted, i. 89. Its meaning, ibid. 

Pica, translation, &c. of Martial's verses on, vi. 31. 

Picard, Mr. mistaken respecting the use of the word Dromo, vii. 43. 

Character of him, vii. 55. Mistake of his, vii. 57. 
Pickarel, when first introduced into England as an eatable, v. 88. 
Pigeons-Jlesh, eating- it causes dreams, ix. 10. 
Pin on your sleeve, iii. 63. 
Pinax and Nader, the term by which the Orrery was called, 

iii. 65. 
Pines, better in England than America, vii. 90. 
Piramus, an Eastern name, i. 28. The same as Piram, and probably 

as Hiram and Priam, ibid. 
Place, derived from placea, i. 8,9. 
Plague, written absurdly for plage, viii. 100. Very frequent here in 

the 16th century, ix. 12. 
Plagues of Egypt, conformable to the crimes of the people, Mr. Ar- 

nald proves this very lamely, viii. 74. 
Plantagenet, Arthur, created Vise. L'Isle on the resignation of Charles 

Brandon, i. 5. 
Plantare misread for Plancare, ix. 2. 

Playwrights should be careful in meddling with history, ix. 7. 
Pliny the Elder's death, v. 69. 
Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. xxx. his observation on magic among the 

Britons illustrated, iii. 88. 
Plott, Dr. mistaken with respect to Wheat-ears, v. 46. 
Plowden the famous lawyer, allusion to, ii. 8. 

Plumier, Father, the meagre Father mentioned in Dr. Lister's Jour- 
ney to Paris, v. 1 5. 
Plutarch de Fluviis, passage in, corrected, i. 72. 
Plutarch defortund vel vitd Alex, passage in, illustrated, ix. 16. 
Plutarch's Lives, errors in Langhorne's translation of, ix. 14, 15. 
Poetical diction, words, &c. enrich a language, vii. 54. 
Poets, Meum and Tuum as useful to them, though not so profitable, 

as to Lawyers, iii. 54. 
Pointer, Mr. his opinion on the " Staffordshire Clog" dissented 

from, i. 97. 
Polite Philosopher, author of, pointed out, iii. 50. 
Polydore Vergil, inscriptions on hangings given by him to the Choir 

of Wells, iii. 90. His arms, ibid. His History ends in 1 538, iii. 91. 

27 books of it, ibid. 
Polygamy, Reflections upon, corrected, ix. 68, 69> Supposed to be 

written by Dr. Delany, ibid. 
Polyglott, European, designed to be published by Dr. Wilkins, i. 42. 
Pontefract, whence it took its name, ix. 81. Should be written PonU 

frete, ibid. 
Popery, The Growth of, qu. whether Ferguson was not the author 

of a pamphlet so called? v. 73. 
Popes, began to assume a new name on their election' in 936, viii. 26. 
Population, the word ambiguous, vii. 80. 
Porpoise, formerly an eatable, v. 88. 

Pore', the abbreviation in Domesday-book, means the anjmal, vi. 42. 
Port, The, why Constantinople is so called, vi. 100. 
Post est occasio calva, whence taken, ii. 17. 
Posthumous, a very expressive word, of different original from pos~ 

tumus, x. 11. 
Postumus, original of, x. 11. 

Potatoe y Brandy made from it, iv. 81. Bread made from it, ibid. 

L L 



514 INDEX. 

Poultry fed in the dark, mentioned by Martial as a specimen of the 
ingenuity of the luxurious, i. 64. Passage in Clemens Alex, al- 
luding to, ibid. Poultry eat sugar greedily, and are fattened by 
it, ix. 54. 

Pradon, a French Poet, iv. 58. 

Prebend and Prebendary distinguished, vi. 46. 

Precentor, some remains of the office in Parish Clerks giving out the 
words of a Psalm line by line, v. 34. 

Precher la passion, Sf precher les paques, very instructive, i. 25. 

Pretence and pretext, the former the more harmonious, viii. 9 1 . 

Pretext. See Pretence. 

Pride, instance of how low it will stoop, ii. 87- 

Prideaux, Dr. a new Latin translation of his " Connexion" attempted, 
but left unfinished, i. 66. 

Priest — If' you would live well all your life, turn priest, §'c. Meaning 
of this proverb, ii. 19. 

Priestcraft entirely out of the question in England, viii. 55; 

Proculus, distich on the death of a person so named, i. 20. 

Projectors seldom advance their fortunes, iii. JO. The name comes 
from projicio, to throw away, ibid. 

Pronunciation varies from orthography vii. 85. 

Prostitutes, lines on the insatiability of, i. 12. 

Proverb, an old one elucidated, ii. 19. Another, 21. 

Providence, singular instance of the wisdom and goodness of, iv. 67. 
A plain evidence that Providence intended much intercourse between 
distant parts of the world, iv. 7 1 • 

Prussia, King of, his palace called Sans Souci, paralleled with other 
places called Sorgvliet, Curifugium, &c. v, 63. 

Psalm xcv. passage in illustrated, vii. 7- 

Psalm cxix. an elogium on the word of God throughout, iv. 44. 

Pulpit, reasons for refusing it to one with whom you are unacquaint* 
ed, ix. 74. 

Punishment inflicted twice for the same crime, i. 85. 

Purses, emblems of the office of treasurer, vii. 23. 

Puttoc, miswritten for Wittunc, vii. 5. 

Pyke, when first introduced into England, v. 88, 

Q. 

Quaff, from the Scotch, vii. 19. 

Quasimodo-geniti (Dominica), in Monkish historians, imports Low 

Sunday, v. 30. 
Queen-bee, qu. whether there is always one at the head of swarms 

of bees ? vi. 80. 
Quid— To quid, a metaphor, whence taken, vi. 71. 

R. 

Radiger, king of the Varnes, story respecting his marriage with a 
Saxon princess, vii. 92. ' 

Ragg, Capt. i. e. Ragg Smith, his veracity questioned, x. 47. 

Rain at the Solstice, cause of, ix. 87- 

Rains by planets, should be Rains by plats, ix. 48. 

Ramsay, Chevalier, vi. 5. 

Raphael, critique on Cardinal Bembo's lines on, ix. 4. 

Ravin representing St. Augustine's at Canterbury as the Chapter of 
the see, pardonable, but not his translators, v. 28. Confounds the 
two monasteries at Canterbury, vii. 16. Illustration of, ix. 60, 



INDEX. 515 

Ratclife, Sir Richard, ii. 73. 

Ravenna, the Geographer of, put down the names of the British 
towns without regard to the Roman roads, vii. 14. 

Ray, Mr. his explanation of the Sun's effect on a fire, viii. 45. 

Razor — As blue as a razor, a corruption of As blue as azure, vi. 30. 

Reading Scripture in Colleges when the fraternity are at dinner, 
whence it arose, iv. 32. 

Reading-glass, clearing up letters without magnifying or diminish- 
ing, viii. 0. 

Rebellion, anecdote of a Doctor preaching at the time of that in 1745, 
i. 34. 

Recuyel of the History es of Troy, the first English book of Caxton's 
printing, v. 94. 

Red, the Christian colour, v. 26. 

Reformation, reason to question whether we are gainers by it, x. 57. 

Regino incorrect in saying that Charlemagne subdued England, vi. 63. 
Qu. whether he may not mean the Angli on the Continent ? ibid. 

Reinesius, Thomas, on the word Endovellicus, v. 42. 

Relations sometimes bitter enemies, vii. 97- 

Religion, Essay against unnecessary curiosity in matters of, ix. 59. 
Decrease of Religion, x. 57. 

Religious Houses, many had both a seal and a coat of arms, vii. 36. 

Reminder, the binding a thread on one's finger, an antient prac- 
tice, x. 52. 

Remigius, epitaph on, by Bp. Fuller, v. 49. 

Republick of Letters, translation of, from the Spanish, the author of, 
i. 55. Critique on a note in, ibid. 

Requiem, why it imports a Hymn to implore rest for the dead, v. 30. 

Rest before 12 o'clock at night, reason of its wholesomeness, x. 85. 

Rhubarb. See Drugs. 

Richard, King, monument of, at St. Fredian's at Lucca, vii. 79. 

RicJiard of Cirencester, Comment on a passage in, iii. 88. Jeffrey of 
Monmouth's history erroneously attributed to him by Dr. Stuke- 
ley, vii. 39. 

Richards's Welsh Dictionary, would be much more useful if it had an 
English and Welsh part, v. 35, ix. 19. 

Richmond Palace, meaning of a term in the Society of Antiquaries 
account of it, vii. 6. 

Hiding — Life compared with it, x. 30. 

Ring — taking an airing in a coach in aring (as in Hyde Park) a French 
custom, iv. 25. 

Rmg, &c. at admission to the Doctorate, origin of, x. 91. 

Ringing or sounding money, not modern, vi. 83. 

Ringleader, always used in a bad sense, iii. 33. Reason of its being 
so used, ibid. 

Rivers, Richard earl of, his marriage and death, and his son's, temp. 
Henry VI. ii. 57. 

Roach — As sound as a Roach, should rather be Roche or Rock, viii. 23. 

Road, when in a bad one, common to imagine another track a bet- 
ter, iii. 74. Travellers unreasonable in grudging at the windings 
or turnings of, viii. 63. 

Robert, name of, variously written, vii. 31. Seldom occurs here be- 
fore the Norman conquest, ibid. 

Robert III. of Scotland, changed his Christian name from John, iii. 61. 

Robinus, Johannes^ anagram contained in the verses under his 
print, vi. 23. 

Rochester bridge built of timber, 1596, ix. 2. , 

Rock struck by Moses, now at Venice, v. 65. Inscription under it 
explained, ibid. 

LL 2 



51$ INDEX. 

Roger of Bishopsbridge, by whom promoted, ix. 76. 

Rolando and Orlando, the same name, i. 84. 

Roll 39 Hen. III. elucidated, vi. 6. 

Rollo, Andrew lord, his death, viii. 90. 

Roman mint at Dorchester, v. 56. 

Roman coins, vi. 56. 

Romanists, should be called Marians rather than Christians, i. 58. 

Romans not shy in expressing personal infirmities in their names, 
vi. 27- Prayed to Augustus as a God, viii. 5. 

Rome styled The City, iv. 39- 

Romeo and Juliet, epigram on the occasion of its being played at both 
houses for a considerable time, i. 92. 

Romescot, King Ina's getting it settled, doubted, ix. 60. 

Romish Missioners, their accounts of places untrue, x. 77. 

Ro?n?iey, a corruption of Rum-JVantz, v. 74. 

Rooke, George, anecdote of, ii. 46. 

Rosamond, Lady, had three sons by Henry II. vii. 26. 

Rose — the phrase under the rose, implying secretly , accounted for, iv. 35. 

Round Robbin explained, iii. 33. 

Rowe-Mores, Edward, handsomely spoken of by Mr. Ballard, vi. 14. 

Rowland for your Oliver, a proverb of greater antiquity than com- 
monly supposed, i. 84. 

Royal Mark, viii. 88. 

Rum the cant word, when used as an adjective, signifies excellent^ 

1 v. 74. Perhaps the spirit may be so called from its excellence or 
strength in comparison with Brandy, ibid. 

Runic poetry, remark of the Editor of the Five Pieces of, correc- 
ted, v. 78. 

Rupert written for Robert, vii. 31. 

S. 

Sacrosaneta frequently used without evangelia in antient writers, m 

speaking of oaths, vii. 58. 
Sacville answers to the English Townshend, v. 32. 
Sage, its virtues universally acknowledged, iv. 78. 
Sailors, reason of their partiality to silver buckles, x. 17. 
Saint John's College, when the fraternity were at dinner, a scholar 

read part of a chapter in a Latin Bible, iv, 32. Anecdote of a mem- 
ber of, ix. 34. 
Salep, a preparation made use of by the Turks to recover their 

strength, iv. 77. 
Salisbury, William, author of " Two Grammatical Essays," ix, 42. 
Salter, Dr". letter addressed to him, ix. 42. 
Same parts nourish the same, x. 89. 
Sandford, Mr. his Genealogy corrected, vii. 26. 
Sandys, Sir Edwyn, hia remarks respecting the honour done to the 

Virgin Mary by the Romanists, i. 58. 
Sanguineus, instance of its signifying red, v. 26. 
Sans Souci, palace so called, paralleled by Sorgvliet, Curifugium, 

&c. v. 36, 
Saracens in possession of Jerusalem when Godfrey of Bouillon took 

it, iv. 84. 
Sauire, William, executed in Abp. Arundel's time, v. 82. 
Saxon antecesiors, a great deal of them in us, x. 44. 
— Kings, the first who attempted an universal monarchy over 

the rest, iv, 12. 



INDEX. 517 

Saxons, story of a Princess of the, vii. 92. Seldom latinized their 
names, but retained foreign names in their Latin forms, ix. 56. 

Scales, Lord, attained the title by marrying the daughter of the late 
Lord, ii. 53. 

Scaliger, his case with respect to want of teeth, similar to the Editor 
of this work, iy. 21. . His notion that it was occasioned by moisture 
of climate doubted, and cause assigned for it, ibid. 

Scaliger, Joseph Justus, his baptism, iv. S3. 

Schaub, Sir Luke, observation of his, vii. 95. 

Schism, pronpunced sism, i. 29. Pleason of this impropriety, ibid. 

Scholars, disadvantages under which they labour, x. 32. 

Schole-masier, origin of the piece of R. Ascham's so called, viii, 78. 

Scotch rebels, anecdote of a Clergyman, at the time 01 their entering 
"England in 1745, i. 34. 

Scotch Doctor, story of, ix. 3,9. 

Scotland-yard, account of a ball of fire which fell in, vii. 10. 

Scrimshaw, Jane, her death, v. 57. 

Scripture, whence the custom of reading some part when the frater- 
nity of a College sat at dinner arose, iv. 32. Not exempt from 
jingle and pun, x. 61. 

Scurvy-grass in a manner the only plant in Northern climes, where 
Scurvy prevails so much, iv. 67. 

Scz. a contraction for scilicet, x. 37", 87. 

Sealing the sepulchre, and rolling a stone to the mouth of it, not a 
custom, viii. 73. 

Seasons, Latin couplet on the, iii. 77. 

Seeker, Abp. partly educated by Mr. R. Browne at Chesterfield — anec- 
dote of them, viii. 70. Dr. Burton always well received by him, 
viii. 84. 

Secular Clergy, had their names before Esquires or Gentlemen, vi. 39. 

Seeing is believing, the proverb contradicted by those who write on 
Faith, x. 24. Explanation of it, ibid. ' 

Seeley, Sir Richard, falsely said to be first Prior of the order in Cler- 
kenwell on its revival, is. 9. 

Seguier, M. by what means he developed an inscription, viii. 14. 

Seleucus Nicatur marked with the figure of an anchor on his thigh, 
viii. 88. 

Sempecf.a, meaning and etymology of, vi. 62. 

Septentrional and Oriental Languages,- little connexion between, yet 
some of our Saxons have been great Orientalists, vi. 13. 

Septimius, the translator of Dictys Cretensis, ii. 6. 

Sepiuagesima, original meaning of, vii. 41. 

Sepulchre, not customary to seal and roll a great stone to the mouth 
of, viii. 73. 

Seraglio, a Turkish word, iv. 43. The meaning commonly affixed to 
it improper, as it signifies a palace in general, ibid. The w ord ap<* 
plied to all the palaces of the Eastern monarchs, ibid. 

Sermon, why called Notes, iv. 20. 

Set by, two contrary senses of the phrase, ii. 3. 

Shakspeare, chiefly followed Hall the Chronicler, i. 1. Edition of, 
with notes by Johnson, proposed to be published by Mr. Cave, i. 59. 
His character of Caliban exa/uisitely drawn, iii. 60. Oldys could 
not procure a specimen of his hand-writing, iii. 98-, The portrait 
of him to the folio edition, extremely like him, ibid. Passage in 
Othello illustrated, viii. 51. Observation on a passage in Macbeth, 
viii. 80. Impropriety in Henry VIII, pointed cut, ix. 7. The cha- 
racter of Falstaff not originally given to him, x. 100. 
Shark, its predilection for black flesh controverted, viii. 44. 
Shaw, Dr. his derivation of the word Kalories, or Caloyer, ix. 93, 



5.18 



INDEX. 



Sheffield, motto under the arms of the Corporation of Cutlers at, cor- 
rected, iv. 94, 

— — Roll relative to the castle and manor of, elucidated, vi. 6. 

She/ton, Mr. wrong in representing Bp. Gibson as saying that Bede 
called Athelney, Etheliughie, iii. 97. Gibson alluded to Brompton, ib. 
Shend, shent, tinshent, good old English words, v. 32. Their deriva- 
tion, ibid. 
Shepherds, their tenderness to their flocks formerly, vii. 7. 
Shire, the term not exclusively confined to counties North of the 
Thames, x. 54. Out of the Shires, a phrase used in Kent, very ex- 
pressive, iv. 59. 
Skirl-cock', the Throstle, why it is so called, iv. 47. 
Ship, made by Dr. Hakewill of the masculine gender, iii. 69. Being 
females in most languages, giving them masculine names absurd, 
vi. 90. 
Shore, Jane, King Edward's character of, ii. 24. 
Shrewsbury, mint at, iii. 100. 

Shropshire reckoned part of Wales formerly, ii. 6*9. 
Sieera in the story of Vortigern and Rowena perhaps meant cyder, 

vii. 33. 
Sigh and sighing-, improperly pronounced sithe and sithing, iii. 39. A 

technical word, ibid. 
Sight of places after absence, recalls the remembrance of what for- 
merly passed there, i. 8. Observed by the antients, ibid. 
Sign a writing, whence the expression originated, iii. 42. Origin of 

the word, x. 78. 
Signing with the cross, a custom formerly, *x. 78. With initials, ibid. 
Signo, whence it comes to signify to sign in Low Latin, x. 78. 
Sllenus, no foundation fcr his being called Virgil's Scholemaster, iii. 38. 
Silesia, anecdote respecting the throne at Breslaw, on its surrender 

• to the King of Prussia, x. 92. 
Silk, appropriate to warm countries, superfluous with us, viii. 42. 
Similitude of children to their parents accounted for, x. 89. 
Simon the Tanner, his house by the Sea-side accidental, and not be- 
cause the Sea-water was useful in his business, i. 47. 
Sinai, Dr. Shaw's derivation of, disapproved of, vii. 98. 
Singing round', whence this antient custom arose, i. 30. An instm- 
ment used on these occasions among the Greeks and Romans, ibid. 
The verses sung called Seolia, ibid. 
Simame, or Surname, the orthography of neither improper ; reasons 
for the variation, iii. 32, vi. 38. Surnames taken from trades, 
many of which are now obsolete, iii. 46*. 
Situation does not always depend on choice, bnt often on conveni- 
ence, ii. 5. 
Sixpence three farthings, a piece of money of that value, x. 55. 
Sleepiness caused by a high wind in one's face accounted for, x. 40. 
Sleeping in bed with the head covered dangerous, x. 20. Reason for 

this, ibid. 
Sleeve — a new nothing to pin on your sleeve, iii. 63. 
Shane, Sir Hans, the author of a ludicrous Latin Epistle to him 

pointed out, ix. 37. 
Small Pox, in what country it originated, iv. 17. 
Smith, Richard, his will, 1504, vi. 43. 
Smith, Ragg, his veracity questioned, x. 47- 
Smollett, Dr. real characters in his " Count Fathom," and " Peregrine 

Pickle," vii. 21, 22. 
Snake, i'ts being poison ous doubted, iv. 51. Bred out of hot, fat 
mould, and mud, iv. 52. 



INDEX. 5*9 

Sneezing, beneficial, vi. 72. Reason for the expression Cod bless you 
to a person sneezing 1 , ibid. 

Sodor and Man, Bishoprick of, iii. 51. Inaccurately written Sodor in 
Man, ibid. 

Soil, the verb, its opposite meaning's, x. 56*. Accounted for, ibid. 
Solander, Dr. says there is in no place such variety of fruit as in Eng- 
land, vi. 64. 

Solivagus, query whether it will not mean travelling round with the 

Sun, vi. 10. 
Solstice, cause of the rain at the, ix. 87. 

Somner, a surname, i. e. Summoner, iii. 46. 

So?nner, Mr. his Antiquities of Canterbury the first book published 

. with an Appendix of original papers, i. 15. His Antiquities of Can- 
terbury wants illustration, vii. 65. Remark on a term used by him 
in his Antiquities of Canterbury, viii. 66. His notes on Verstegan, 
very few, i. 87. 

Song — 'Twas when the seas were roaring, critique on, ix. 63. 

Soresby, Adam, anecdote of, i. 94. 

Sorgvliet, the name of Bentinck's house at Scheveling, v. 63. 

Soveigne vous de moy, perhaps the name of a flower-bearing plant, 
viii. 48. 

Sounding money, not modern, vi. 83. Derivation of the w6rd sound, 
ibid. 

Sparrow, a lascivious and salacious bird, vi. 68. 

Speed's History, epitaph of King Ethelbert in, corrected, v. 86. 

Spelman, Sir Henry, his " Aspilogia," ii. 16. Passage in his Glossary 
amended, ii. 20. Alfred's being styled Saint in a note from Hid- 
den, in his life of iElfred, accounted for, iii. 96. Anecdote relative 
to his Life of Alfred, iv. 60. His etymon of Easier, viii. 83. 

Spenser, allusion to R. C. in Warton's observations on, explained, 
i. 40. Spenser might have taken his thought respecting the inven- 
tion of gunpowder from Polydore Vergil, iv. 61. 

Squirts, old, x. 43. 

SS, Collar of, accounted for, viii. 48. 

Ss, scilicet, .a corruption of sc. x. 87. 

Staffordshire Clog, not the oldest Almanack in the world, i. 97. 

Stags, instance adduced by Upton to prove their longevity ridicu- 
lous, ii. 45. 

Stambolin, from what corrupted, iv. 39. 

Stand, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56. Accounted for, ibid. 

Stanley, Edward, notice of, i. 43. 

Stanley, Mrs. the modemizer of Sidney's Arcadia; account of, i. 43. 

Stationer, the word formerly meant any one who kept any station or 
shop, iv. 45. 

Stature of man gradually diminishes, a common notion, ix. 95. The 
passions of men of little stature more violent than those of others, x.2. 

Steele, Sir Richard, satirized, iii. 9.9. 

Stephen, King, narrow escape of his hostage at the siege of Eudlow 
castle in 1138, viii. 76. 

Stephens, Robert^, divided the chapters of the Bible into verses as he 
rode, viii. 52. 

Sternhold and Hopkins, verses in many of their Psalms, consisting of 
fourteen syllables, obscure, by being divided into eight and six sylla- 
bles, i. 23. Other instances of this measure, ibid. 

Sfink, persons who stink with drinking, &c. yet enjoy themselves as 
if they were never so sweet, ii. 90. 



520 INDEX. 

Stoics, inhuman maxim of theirs, x. 6. Ill prepared for the recep- 
tion of the Christian religion, ibid. 
Stomachy human, capable of receiving ice without injury, ix. 17. 
Stone-smatch, same as the Wheat-ear, v. 46. 
Stone, often generated in men without pain, vi. 47. 
Stories, particular attention should be paid to the terms and expres- 
sions of, to prevent falsehood in case we should tell them again, 
viii. 59. Cautions to the tellers of, x. 34. 
Strafford, Earl of, his fondness for Greek, v. 90. 
Strange, Sir Thomas, his office in Ireland, vii. 89. 
Stranger comes from the letter e, i. 99. 

Strond cross and Charing cross, Act for paving the street-way be- 
tween, x. 95. 
Strong, stout-hearted, iii. 28. 

Strype, observation on a passage in his " Life of Cranmer," i. 74. 
His attempt to amend a passage in Fitz-Stephen, unnecessary, 
vii. 47. Note on his Memorials, ix. 20. Mistake of his, ix. 23. 
Stukeley, Dr. his styling the Princess of Wales Archdruidess, ridicu- 
lous, vi. 2. Mistaken in another respect concerning the Druidical 
Institution, ibid. Erroneously attributes Jeffrey of Monmouth's 
history to Richard of Cirencester, vii. 39- Whence he assumed the 
name of Chyndonax, ix. 65. 
Style and Orthography, plain mstance of alteration in, in a short time, 

iii. 64. 
Suckling, Sir John, his allusion to the loss of Sir Wm. Davenant's 

nose, iv. 90. Horace much such another soldier as he, v. 33. 
Suckling of children, women justly complained of for omitting it, 

vi. 69. Origin of the omission, ibid. 
Suer King of Norway, should be Suen, iv. 8. 
Suffolk? Duke of,, his banishment and murder, ii. 50. 
Sugar, frorirYVest Indies, its necessity to us a plain evidence that Pro- 
vidence intended much communication between distant parts, iv. 71. 
Summers, thought not so hot as when we were young, vi. 78. Reason 

of this surmise, ibid. 
Sun,- its effect on a fire accounted for, viii. 45. To look upon it, a 
. sign of one's having a maidenhead, x. 46. 

Sundays in Monkish historians distinguished frequently by the first 
, words of the Introit, v. 30. 
Surname, see Sirname. 

Surrey, Earl of, obsolete, not obscure, viii. 11. 
Suspicious , when applied to things, considered improper, ix. 91. 
Susurro, a technical word, i. 6. 

Sutton — As unlike as York and foul Sutton, qu. who ? viii. 95. 
Swale, river, whence derived, iii. 86. 

Swapham, Robert, his description of cups formed of cocoa-nuts tip- 
ped with gold, used in 1245, iv. 9. 
Swimming bf fVitches, a remain of the old ordeal trial by cold 

water, iii. 83, 
Swinden's Enquiry into the Nature, &c. of Hell, passage in correc- 
ted, ix. 36. 
Swooning, cause of, which happens upon bleeding, x. 28. 
Sydal, Dr. (Bp. of Gloucester) story told by him, iii. 14. 
Sykes, Dr. Arthur Ashley, the signature he used in a work of his, 
vi. 76. 



INDEX. 521 

T. 

Tales. See Stories. 

Tankaerd, from the Latin Cantharus, v. 7, 

Tamarisk, figure of, on stones, vii. 93. 

Tanner, Bp. his observation respecting the number of books of Poly- 

dore Vergil's History, corrected, iii. 91. 
Tanners use salt and salt water for no other purpose than to keep 

their hides sweet, i. 47. 
Tasso treated with contempt by the French critics, iv. 58. The 
Editor of the 4th edition of Fairfax's Tasso has imprudently altered 
some of the stanzas, iv. 62. 
Tavensis, David, nothing of his printed, viii. 8. 
Tavistock, Marquis of, his death, 1767, vi. 8. 
Taurus, with variations, runs through most languages, viii. 22. 
Taximagulus, its signification, vii. 53. 

Taylor, Dr. anecdote of him andVere Foster, v. 14. His fondness for 
Greek, v. 90. Alluded to as a very learned friend in Clarke'* 
Connexion of Coins, vi. 11. 
Tayme, whence derived, v. 88. 

Tea, from China, its necessity to us a plain evidence that Provi- 
dence intended much communication between distant parts, iv. 71. 
Teeth dropping out, occasioned, in Scaliger's opinion, by moisture of 

climate, iv. 21. Doubted, and another cause assigned, ibid. 
Tell, William, his shooting at the apple not attended with so much 

danger as generally supposed, is. 24. 
Telonia, qu. used for Telonium, vii. 46. 
Temperance, advantages of, viii. 60. 

Tench, Sir Fisher, anecdote relating to his daughter, i. $4. 
Tenebrce, an Ecclesiastical office, ix. 6. 

Tenison, Abp. his etymology of Jupiter, iii. 80. Criticised, ibid. 
Terminations or inflexions, varying of, serviceable to poets, and breed 
no obscurity, vii. 54. Frequently applied in old English poets, ibid, 
Terry, Dr. Tliomas, anecdote of, iii. li>. 
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, held of equal authority with the 

Scriptures themselves, iv. 37. 
Text-hand, why so called, x. 98. 
Textus Roffensis, the insertion of Sir E. Dering's arms in, explained, 

iii. 82. Hearne's Preface to it explained and corrected, iii. 93. 
Theobald, Abp. his origin, ix. 75. Promoted Roger of Bishopsbridge 

Archbishop of York, ix. 76. 
Thichnesse, Mr. remarks on observations of his, viii. 13, 14. 
T'iiirteen pence halfpenny, Hangman's wages, its origin, x. 55. 
This side fifty, x. 59. 
Thomas, name of, does not occur in any document before Edward 

the Confessor's time, vii. 31. , 

Thomas, Dr. his Appendix to History of Church of Worcester, wants 

illustration, vii. 65. 
Thomas, Mrs. Elizabeth, author of <c Dramatic Pastoral on the Col- 
lection for portioning young Women," iv. 39- Conjecture of hers 
respecting the expression "as sound as a roach," viii. 23. Some poe- 
tical effusions of Richard Meadowcourt in her possession, ix. 37. 
Thorcugh-bass, passage from Juvenal quoted to one who was com- 
plaining of the difficulty of learning it, v. 14. 
Thorpe, Mr. does not notice the anagram in the verses on Lady Wal- 
ler, vi. 41. 
Thorpe, Dr. his Appendix to Rsgistrum Roffense wants illustration, 



522 rNDjex. 

Thread tied on the finger, in order to remember any thing 1 , antient, 
x. 52. 

Thurston should be Thurstan, iii. 40. 

Tickle credit, i. e. easy credit, ii. 44. 

Tin, the name improperly applied to' thin plates of iron washed with 
that metal, which the French properly call fer-b lane, V, 5. 

Tiphon, the Giant, i. 35. 

Tmesis, its beauty felt by the antients, though we are not now sen- 
sible of it, i. 27. 

To wit, explained; answers exactly to the French scavoir, x. 87. 

Toland, John, Des Maizeaux' testimonial of his legitimacy not suffi- 
cient to establish the fact, iv. 1 00. Affected to be thought a man 
of temper and moderation : his writing " Physic without Physi- 
cians," no proof of it, v. 9. 

Tollius, aehigma, adduced by him explained, ,ix. 55. 

Tonson, Jacob, his letter to Mr. Cave respecting his proposed publica- 
tion of Shakspeare with Johnson's notes, i. 59- 

Tonstal, Bp. supplied Wolsey's place pro tempore in House of Lords, 
1522, i.24. 

Toot, meaning of this word, vii. 64. 

Tovey, Dr. in relating a story from Giraldus Cambrensis, makes a 
serious affair of a mere piece of jocularity, v. 22. Observations on 
it, ibid. Speaks of Denlacres the Jew, which should be JDeulecres, 
v. 23. Oversight of his respecting the Jews temp. Hen. I. v. 24. 
Passage improperly translated by him, v. 25. Correct in his 
translating panno sanguinolento red cloth; reason of its signifi- 
cation, v. 26. 

Tour, an airing in a coach, called the Ring here, in France le 
Cours, iv. 25. 

Tournay, inscription on one of the gates^f, i. 13. 

Town — the Town used for London, viii. 10. See City. 

Townshend, etymology of this name, v. 32. 

Trades, names of several are now become obscure, iv. 45. 

Tranche, whence derived, v. 88. 

Transition from birds to flies, easy, x. 65. From birds or flies to beasts, 
ibid. 

Trapp, on the Trinity, contradicts himself, x. 24. 

Travellers, unreasonableness of grudging at the windings, &c. of the 
way, viii. 63. 

Travelling, as in life, so in travelling, one is apt to think a different 
track from that we are in a better, iii. 74, x. 30. 

Travers, Henry, some account of, vii. 78. 

Tresham, Sir Thomas, Prior of the order in Clerkenwell, ix. 9. 

Trials of Peers, not the custom formerly for the youngest Baron to 
give his voice first, i. 50. 

Trindals, what they were, iv. 28. 

trinity, strong presumption in favour of the doctrine of the, iv. 86. 
Another argument in favour of, i. 97. 

Triumphs of Prince D' Amour, a masque, iv. 92. 

Trolin Madam, a game so called, the same as Nine-holes, v. 11. 

Trout — As sound as a Trout, viii. 23. 

Troy, The Recuyel of the Histories of , the first English book of Cax- 
ton's printing, v. 94. . 

Tu autem, meaning of, iv. 32. 

Tunstal, Dr. James, wrote annotations on the three first Books of 
Cicero's Letters to Atticus, which he intended to print, but died 
before he finished them, iv. 98. 



INDEX. 523 

'Fiui^tal y TVilliam, some account and anecdotes of, and epitaph on, 
v. 91. 

Turkeys^ when first introduced into England, v. 83. Brought from 
America, x. 79. Reason for the name, ibid. 

Turks, not in possession of Jerusalem when Godfrey of Bouillon took 
it, iv. 84. No nation greater persecutors than they, vlii. 27- 

T anter, Rev. Thomas, amanuensis to Dr. Cave, iii. lb*. 

Tioefid-side, critique on a sop.? so called, ix. 18. 

Two men — when my Husband comes, he will be two msiu a Kentish ex- 
pression, viii. 63. 

Tj/rannas, autiently used in a good sense, x. 3. No ground for using 1 
it in a bad sense, ibid. 



Vallans, TV. mistake in his observation on Ovid's remark concerning 
one's native country, v. 48. Two errors of hi?, v. 50. Emendation 
of his lines respecting the family of Gary Lord Hunsdon, v. 51. Error 
of his corrected, 52. 

Vambrace, from Avantbras, v. 6. 

Vampires of Hungary, the accounts of them most incredible, v. G\ 
Not greatly different from the Brucolaqaes of M. Huet, ibid. Ety- 
mon of the word, ibid. 

Vane, Lady, vii. 21. 

Vanguard, from Avantguard, v. 6. 

Vanmure, from Avantmure, v. 6. 

Vantage, from Advantage, v. 6. 

Vavassor, the worst verse in Ovid, according to him, ii. 2. 

Veins, reason of their rising on the hands of old people, viii. 80. 

Venery, prejudicial to the nerves, x. 46. 

Venison, eating it with a haut-gout when it can he had fresh, air- 
surd, vi. 99... 

Vere. Alberic de, v. 77. \ 

Vergil., Poly dore, the invention of gunpowder first ascribed by him to 
the Devil, iv. 61. Much learning in his book, ibid. Allusion to 
him irt Malcolm's Essay on the Antiquities of Great Britain and 
Ireland, vi. 5. 

Verimas, the word explained, vii. 8. 

Vetn, Baxter's etymology of disapproved of, vii. 4. 

Verrina, used to signify a glass window, vii. 8. 

Verse, ten feet in a, a measure adapted to our language, x. 74. 

Verstegan mistaken in supposing that Angels (the coin) were so cal- 
led on account of the similitude of the word to Anglus, i. 51. 

Verstegan 's Restitution of Decayed intelligence, improvements that 
may be made in it, i. 87- 

Vertot, & Abbe, instances of his incorrectness, ix. 8, 9. 

Vert ue, Mr. observation of his respecting the general use of the word 
engraving, v. 16. His business, he said, might be more properly 
called burining, ibid. 

Vestigium, in some metaphorical uses, cannot be translated, x. 90. 
Vicar, anecdote of one who was unwilling to let others preach for 

him, ix. 74. 
Vices, private, public benefits, x. 41. 
Vigmunc, gold coin of, its weight unknown, ix. 90. 
Vigneul-Marville, a name assumed by Noel Dargonne, vi. 76. Take<* 
no notice of the anagram under the print of Joannes Robinus, vi. 23. 
Not exempt from oversights, though so free in noting those of 
others, vi. 24. 



5 24 INDEX. 

Vine, more terms belonging 1 to it, its parts, &c. in La<}in, than i& 

any other tree, i. 88. 
Viper, the venom of the English, not so deleterious as the Italian? 
iv. 34. Remark on Matthiolus's account of a person who died on 
the spot from the bite of, iv. 52. 

Virgil, instance of a tmesis in his /Eneid, i. 27. Many lines in his /Eneid 
occur in the Georgicks, i. 44. Reasons why no mention of Horace 
occurs in his writing's, i. 69. Why no acknowledgments are made 
to Homer in his iEneid, 70. No foundation for Silenus being called 
his Scholemaster by Sir John Harrington, hi. 38. The Delphin 
edition of, by C. Delarue, excellent, iv. 57. Remark on a passage 
, in, iv. 88. Passage in the .-Eneid happily applied, v. 14. /Eneid vi. 
6*67. illustrated, ix. 64. Passage in the Georgicks illustrated, ix. 95. 
Remark on a passage in the Georgicks, x. 6. Singular that he 
should omit any mention of the singing of birds, x. 7. 

Virgilius, Bp. of Saltzburg, why he was called Solivagus, vi. 10. 

Virgin Mary, the honour done her by the Romanists, double that to 
our Saviour, i. 58. 

Viz. a regular mark for videlicet, x. 37, 87. Qu. how it originated ? 
x. 37. 

Volcatius Sedigitus, perhaps so named from having six fingers, vi. 27. 

Voltaire corrected, viii. 27. 

Vossius, his emendation of Ormesta disapproved, viii. 25. 

\ u. 

\ 

Upton, John, author of remarks on three plays of Jonson, i. 65. Cha- 
racter of, iii. 89. 

Upton, Nicholas, ridiculous mistake of his, ii. 45. Passage cited 
from him respecting the Goldfinch, ii. 93 ; the weather-cock, 9^. 

Urban VIII. Pope, the cause of the prejudice against the family of 
the Barberini, ix. 98. 

Urbicapus, has the same meaning as Townshend, v. 32. 

Urbs, used for Rome, as Town for London, viii. 10. See City. 

Use of things, if properly regarded, much expence and anxiety would 
be saved, viii. 53. 

W. 

IF, nothing but the u vowel, x. 39- Strange how it could be a letter 

in our language, ibid. 
Waiting, nothing so tiresome, viii. 41. 

Wake, passage proving the original and antiquity of it, vi. 70. A fes- 
tival much abused, viii. 64. 
Walker, the surname, derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46. 
Walker, Y)x. Ob. his Latin translation of Spelman's Life of Alfred, iv.60. 

Supposed to have taken out some sheets of Sir J. Cheke's dedication, 

ix. 26. 
Waller, Lady, anagram contained in verses on her, vi. 41. 
Wallis, Dr. his deduction of strange incorrect, i. 99- 
WalpoWs Anecdotes, a term in a record cited by him explained, vii. 8. 
Walton, places so called when situated near rivers, have a different 

etymology from other Waltons', iii. 86. Etymologies of, ibid. 
Wanley, Humphrey, his opinion respecting the antient letters used ia 

this Island, vi. 4. 
War, original of this word, viii. 94. 
Ii arhe, the old word for work, ii. 91- 
Warning of Clocks previous to striking, the interval appears longer 

than any other two minutes, viii. 41. 



INDEX. 525 

Warren, Dr. William, mistaken with respect to a passage in Leland 

v. 17. 
Warren, Samuel, father of the three Doctors, the living given him 
by Abp. Sancroft, iv. 46. 

Warton, T. a passage in his observations on Spenser illustrated, i. 40. 

Warwick, Earl of, first cause of his quarrel with Edward IV. ii. 61. 

Watts, Dr. his etymology of Burthen of a song, iv. 41. 

Weald and Wold of different original, vii. ] 1. 
Weathercock, not a modern invention, ii. 94. 

Webhe, William, his testimony respecting verses of 16 and 14 sylla- 
bles, i. 23. 

Weever, information respecting a roll, belonging to the Earl of Ox- 
ford, described by him, viii. 7. 

Welsh Dictionary (Richards's) not so useful to Englishmen as it 
might be ; would be much more so if it had an English and Welsh 
part, v. 35, ix. 19. 

Welles, Bp. Hugh de, styled omnium malleus Beligiosorum, vii. 25. 

Wells, hangings in the Choir of, given by Polydore Vergil, iii. 90. 

Weltsbourn church, epitaph of Sir T. Strange from, vii. 89. 

West, Mr. notice of, i. 48. 

Whales, many came ashore in England in 1762, iv. 16. Reason of, ib. 

Wharton, Henry, reprehends Bp. Burnet for citing a MS. instead of 
a printed book, i. 54. Used the name of Anthony Harmer ; qu. 
whether we should not read Wharmer? v. 18, vi. 76. Author of 
Specimen of Errors in Burnet's History of the Reformation, v. 85. 
Published Laud's Letters, ix. 92. 

What not? qu. whether a corruption of wot not ? viii. 82. 86. 

Wheat-ears, not found in Sussex only, v. 46. 

Wheatley, Mr. on the etymon of Ember weeks or days, iv. 13. His 
etymon of Easter, viii. 83. 

Which, instances of its being used for who, vii. 66. 

Whisper, a technical word, i. 6. 

Whitaher, J. ascribes the multiplicity of monosyllables to a rapidity of 
pronunciation, vi. 51. 

White, the Jewish colour, v. 26. 

White's print of Abp. Wake, error in the style of the inscription, x. 51. 

Whitehaven, never an Episcopal see at, v. 99. 

White-horse, pup on the landlord of the, ix. 27. 

Whitern, Bp. of, v. 99- 

Wick and ho tantamount, viii. 39. 

Wicliff, one of the translators of tke Bible, v. 80. His severe allu- 
sion to William of Wickham, 81. His death, 82. 

Widdington, Sir Thomas, says Alcuin gained much honour by his 
piece De Adoratione Imaginum, v. 98. 

Wig, the word has not a single letter of its original, i. 100. 

Wilderness, not a proper translation of desertum, ix. 94. 

Wilkes, Mr. the person who conferred in the King's Bench with him 
in March 17 69, pointed out, ix. 44. 

Wilkins, Dr. David, designed to publish an European Polyglott, i. 42. 

William, as a name, occurs very early, vii. 9. Name of, does not 
occur in any document before Edward the Confessor's time, vii. 31. 

William the Conqueror, the terms conquiswit, conquestu, &c. applied 
in authors to him, seems to mean only acquisition, iv. 1. Notwith- 
standing, he conquered the kingdom, ibid. Harold engaged him 
with part only of his forces, iv. 3, vii. 27. Often termed Bastar- 
dus, and frequently Magnus, vii. 32. Had little hair before, vii. 35. 

William Rufus, his oath by St. Luke's face, ix. 29. 



526 INDEX. 

William of Malmesbury, dedication of his Antiq. Glaston. correc- 
ted, vii. 73; 
William of Wickham, Wicliff's severe allusion to him, v. 81. 

Williams, Dr. Philip, verses written by him on a pane of glass, i. 6a 

Moses, translator of Llhuyd's Welsh preface to the Archaeo- 

logia, vi. 4. 

. Willis, Dr. Browne, assertions of his respecting- the number of Monks 
at Peterborough abbey at different times, dissented from, iv. 10. 
Incorrect in saying Humez Avas elected Abbat of Westminster, 
vii. 52. Translations of Domesday by him, amended, vii. 68. 

Wilson, Dr. Thomas, adopted Mrs. Maeaulay's daughter, vii. 80. 

Wind — a high wind in one's face apt to make one sleepy,' x. 40. 

Winder used for Window, i. 52. 

Window, why so called, viii. 5)2. 

Wine of the Antients could not be so good as that of the moderns, 
ii. 4. Helps the understanding, x. 82. 

Winter, Thomas, concerned in the Popish Plot, viii. 87. 

Wintcr-cloaths should not be changed till the Mulberry-tree puts out 
its leaf, is. 51. 

Wirksop manor, the tenure of, entitles the Duke of Norfolk to sup- 
port the Royal arm at the Coronation, to hold the sceptre, iv. 85. 

Wis, an old, English word for think, iii. 22. 

Wise, Mr. cites " Laud's Letters" under the title of " Historia Can- 
cellariatus Guil. Laud," &e. ix. 92. 

Witchcraft, why a horse-shoe was first used as a preservative against, 

ix. 97. 

Witches, Swimming of, a remain of the old ordeal trial by cold 

water, iii. 83. 
Woburvt abbey, inscription found at, not Runic, vii. 87. 
Wold and Weald, of different original, vii. 1 1 . 
Wolf, Cancer in the breast so called, iii. 62. 
Wolfius, Professor, regards the etymology of Druid, as obscure, viH. 

67. Certain derivation of, ibid. 
Wollaston, whence he might take his notion of the criterion of good 

and evil, x. 42. An adage directly thwarting with him, ibid. 
Wolsey,- Cardinal, his place supplied in the House of Lords, 1522, 

though Chancellor, by Bp. Tonstal, i. 24. 
Wolsey, Fiddes's Collections for his life, verses erroneously quoted in, 
i. 75. Did not attend in the Parliament, 30 July, 1530, i. 86. 
Never installed Abp. of York, ii. II. Styled Wolsey" Wolfe, 12. Al- 
lusion to the notion of his being poisoned, 14. Like Becket, had 
youths foreign and domestic educated in his family, ix. 78. 
Women not suckling their children justly complained of, vi. 69. Ori- 
gin of the practice, ibid. Why they are punished for adultery, and 
not men, x. 23. Being in subjection, their crimes not equal, ibid. 
Not allowed to appeal but in case of the death of their husbands, 
x; 25. Reason for this from a Poet, ibid. 
Wonder at nothing, x. 12. 
Wood, his Athenae Oxonienses illustrated with regard to a production of 

Sir Win, Davenant, iv. 92. 
Woodcocks in 1775, many hundreds of them drowned, tempestuous 

weather preventing their reaching the land, ix. 96. 
Woodstock, Chapel at, term used in a record relating to it explained, 

vii. 8. 
Wool-combing, Bp. Blase the patron only of that art, i. 21. 
Worcester, Survey of , by V. Green, corrections in, vi. 21. 
Words — same words have different meanings, ii. 3. 
World, Map of, the words at the head of, make an hexameter when 
read backward, ix. 66\ 



INDEX. 527 

Worse, has not always a relation to bad, yi. 81. Improperly supposed 
the original of War, viii. 95. 

Worthies, (Fuller's) oversight in, ix. 82. 

TVotion's View of Hickes's Thesaurus, error of Shelton's in his trans- 
lation of it, respecting a remark of Bp. Gibson, iii. 97. 

Wren, Sir Christopher, remark* on his epitaph, compared with one 
on Remigius, by Bp. Fuller, v. 49. 

Wright, Mr. (Hist, of Halifax) inaccurate in writing Sodor in Man, 
iii. 51. 

Wye, College of, the Master of it not necessarily a prebendary, vii. 77- 

Wynken de Worde, his terms of the art of " Kerving," with illustra- 
tions, v. 88. 

Wynne, Sir John, reason of his house being called Gwedir, ix. 71. 



Xenophon's Treatise of an Household, translated by G. Hewet, vi. 7, 
Ximenes, Cardinal, changed his Christian name, iii. 61. 

Y. 

Y often prefixed to e, ea, &c. in pronunciation, vii. 73. 

j/e, yi, and y s , for the, that, and this, how tbey came to be so used, 
iii. 73, vi. 96. 

Ye and You, propriety in using, seldom attended to, vi. 91. 

Year, the Millenary and Centenary numbers sometimes omitted for- 
merly in the date 'of a, vi. 97. 

York, Thomas second Archbishop of, his death, vi. 65. 

York, House of', their pretensions to the crown, iii. 9„ 

You, often used for the nominative case, vi. 91. 

Y Sir G , anecdote of, viii. 29. 

Your time is mine, x. 60. 

Z. 

Zany, its meaning, vi. 98. 

Zouch, Rev. H. remark of his on the date of a letter of K. Henry VIII. 
iii. 85. 



ERRATA. 

P. 4. 1. 6. read susurro. 

217. 23. read 25, alibi.) 

244. 22. Martial, xiv. 76. should be placed after the two 

Latin lines above, 
456. 21. read unlike. 



Just published, 

Printed by and for John Nichols and Son, and sold by 
Longman, Hurst, Rees, and Orme, Paternoster-row. 

I. In Two Volumes, Octavo, Price 16s. boards, 

THE EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE OF SIR RI- 
CHARD STEELE j including his Familiar Letters to his 
Wife and Daughters. To which are prefixed, Fragments of 
Three Plays; Two of them undoubtedly Steele's, the third 
supposed to be Addison's. Faithfully printed fron the Ori- 
ginals; and illustrated with Literary and Historical Anec- 
dotes, by JOHN NICHOLS, F.S.A. E. & P. 

II. In Two Volumes, Octavo, Price 16s. boards, 

LETTERS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS, Literary, Political, 
and Ecclesiastical, to and from WILLIAM NICOLSON, D.D. 
successively Bishop of Carlisle and of Deny, and Archbishop 
of Cashei; including the Correspondence ^of several eminent 
Prelates, from 16S3 to 17^6-7, inclusive. Faithfully printed 
from the Originals, and illustrated with Literary and Histo- 
rical Anecdotes, by JOHN NICHOLS, F.S.A.E.&P. 

HI. In 12mo. Price 6s. boards. 

DE MOTU PERBRITANNIAM CIVICO Annis MDCCXLV 
et MDCCXLVI, Liber unicus. 

Auctore T. D. WHITAKER, L.L.D. S.S.A. 
(The Historian of Whalley and Craven., &c.) 



Nichols and Son, Printers, 
Ped Lion Passage, Fleet Street^ London, 

LBJe'?0 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

027 249 687 



